THE
Judgments
of
God
UPON
THE
ROMAN
CHURCH
,
In
Explication
of
the
TRUMPETS
and
VIALLS
of
the
APOCALYPSE
.
CHAP.
I.
The
kind
of
Proof
,
that
is
here
endeavoured
after
.
The
reason
of
the
Method
.
Five
Suppositions
generally
allowed
by
Protestant
Interpreters
,
upon
which
the
whole
Discourse
relies
.
The
Party
of
the
Beast
,
a
corrupt
part
of
the
Christian
Church
.
The
Roman
Church
,
an
Object
of
the
Plagues
of
all
the
Trumpets
.
The
Saracens
,
and
Turks
the
first
and
second
Woe
.
AS
I
always
accounted
the
Visions
of
the
Apocalypse
to
be
a
resemblance
of
the
first
great
Deep
,
or
a
dark
Abyss
of
all
[
](B20811-e17970-b)(a)
(a)
THE
Jesuite
Pererius
to
this
purpose
Disput.
4.
in
Apoc.
God
designed
here
to
signifie
—
the
whole
progress
,
and
course
of
the
Church
,
from
the
beginning
of
it
to
the
end
of
it
—
And
withall
,
All
the
most
considerable
,
and
remarkable
fortunes
of
it
,
the
prosperous
as
well
as
the
cloudy
.
So
also
Disput.
9.
—
This
is
above
all
to
be
retained
—
that
there
are
here
foretold
the
most
eminent
and
remarkable
Fortunes
,
and
Events
in
the
Church
both
prosperous
,
and
the
contrary
,
from
the
beginning
of
it
to
the
last
end
of
it
.
the
considerable
fortunes
of
the
Christian
Church
,
to
the
end
of
the
World
:
So
was
it
a
long
while
before
I
could
think
it
possible
to
go
further
in
any
clear
discoveries
from
them
,
than
the
work
of
the
first
Day
,
or
to
divide
the
Light
of
it
from
the
Darkness
,
which
is
the
whole
design
of
my
first
Part.
The
perplexities
that
I
had
been
in
,
when
I
first
ingaged
my self
in
these
things
,
upon
the
account
of
the
infinite
variety
of
different
Apprehensions
,
that
I
met
with
about
them
,
had
settled
me
in
a
strong
and
habitual
aversion
against
all
tempting
conjectures
,
that
had
nothing
but
a
fair
Concinnity
for
their
Foundation
.
And
upon
a
general
and
curfory
Survey
of
the
Schemes
of
those
Visions
,
I
could
not
think
there
was
any
better
ground
of
satisfaction
to
be
had
about
the
Application
of
far
the
greatest
part
of
them
.
Wherefore
after
some
satisfactory
discoveries
of
the
insufficiency
of
the
grounds
,
that
I
found
others
to
rely
upon
,
and
some
fruitless
endeavours
of
mine
own
to
determine
the
time
and
application
of
the
Trumpets
and
Vials
,
I
came
at
last
to
despair
of
making
any
further
progress
in
these
things
.
But
upon
a
more
particular
,
and
close
Application
of
my
Thoughts
,
to
the
darker
sides
of
the
Prophecy
,
I
am
now
more
satisfied
,
that
there
are
such
plain
marks
of
their
relation
to
the
clearer
parts
of
it
,
[
](B20811-e18040-b)(b)
(b)
Idem
Disput
.
10.
But
this
I
take
to
be
the
reason
why
there
were
so
few
things
plainly
signified
,
namely
,
That
we
might
from
those
open-hints
hunt
after
the
understanding
of
the
rest
.
as
are
able
to
lead
one
to
a
particular
discovery
of
all
the
material
things
that
are
signified
by
them
.
I
will
not
ingage
that
all
that
shall
be
here
delivered
shall
appear
as
absolutely
Necessary
,
and
Cogent
,
as
the
first
part
of
these
Enquiries
,
because
they
are
deductions
from
those
principles
.
But
yet
it
will
be
convenient
to
follow
the
same
Process
and
Method
,
that
has
been
there
observed
,
or
to
set
all
the
Conclusions
distinctly
by
themselves
,
and
to
dispose
them
into
that
Order
,
in
which
they
do
most
naturally
depend
upon
one
another
,
which
will
render
the
whole
Prospect
of
them
more
clear
,
and
open
,
and
make
it
more
easie
to
discover
any
weakness
,
that
may
be
suspected
to
be
in
them
.
It
may
easily
be
apprehended
,
that
it
is
not
my
business
here
,
to
prove
the
principles
upon
which
I
rely
;
Because
this
is
but
the
consequence
of
another
work
.
But
yet
I
will
here
make
use
of
no
other
Suppositions
,
than
such
as
are
the
most
obvious
things
in
the
whole
Prophecy
:
And
are
therefore
generally
agreed
upon
by
all
Protestant
Interpreters
of
any
Note
;
And
of
that
kind
are
these
that
follow
,
which
I
therefore
take
as
so
many
acknowledged
Postulata
,
or
Foundations
to
proceed
upon
.
-
1.
That
the
Beast
and
the
False
Prophet
,
are
the
chief
Ruling
Suppositions
.
Power
of
the
present
Church
of
Rome
.
-
2.
That
the
Time
,
Times
and
an
half
,
the
42
Months
of
the
Reast
,
and
the
1260
Days
,
are
1260
Years
,
and
are
all
one
and
the
same
individual
Time.
-
3.
That
the
rise
of
the
Beast
was
before
the
Year
620.
-
4.
That
the
Two
Witnesses
,
in
Sackcloth
,
are
the
Representatives
of
the
whole
true
Church
of
God
,
under
subjection
to
Roman
States
.
-
5.
That
Babylon
is
the
City
of
Rome
in
a
State
of
Ecclesiastical
Domination
.
SINCE
all
hopes
of
the
Application
of
the
Trumpets
do
seem
to
depend
upon
the
Relation
,
that
they
may
be
found
to
have
with
that
,
which
is
the
most
clearly
known
in
the
Prophecy
,
that
is
,
The
characters
of
the
Beast
,
the
first
Conclusion
that
shall
be
here
offered
,
is
That
The
Woe
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
does
put
an
end
to
all
the
Theor.
1
Power
of
the
Beast
.
For
the
Beast
is
signified
to
be
in
Power
against
the
Church
Revel.
11.
●
,
&
15.
of
Christ
,
just
before
the
Woe
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
;
And
that
Woe
makes
all
the
Kingdoms
of
this
World
,
the
Kingdoms
of
Christ
for
ever
;
And
therefore
must
all
the
Power
of
the
Beast
against
the
Church
be
made
an
end
of
by
it
.
It
may
next
be
observed
,
That
The
144000
chap.
14.
1.
are
the
faithful
Members
of
Theor.
2
Christ's
Church
upon
Earth
.
For
they
are
the
opposite
party
to
that
of
the
Beast
.
And
Rev.
14.
1.
therefore
must
be
upon
Earth
.
And
they
are
represented
as
upon
Mount
Sion
with
the
Lamb
,
[
](B20811-e18470-b)(c)
(c)
The
Jesuit
Alcasar
in
cap.
14.
Apoc.
By
Sion
in
the
Holy
Scripture
is
signified
the
whole
Church
Militant
;
Because
,
as
S.
Paul
saith
,
The
rest
are
ingrafted
upon
the
same
Olive-tree
.
Paul
does
so
use
the
name
of
Sion
,
Gal.
4.
24.
Heb.
12.
22.
and
therefore
must
they
be
the
faithful
members
of
the
Christian
Church
upon
Earth
;
And
in
the
[
](B20811-e18540-b)(d)
(d)
Ibid.
These
144000
are
without
all
question
the
very
same
with
those
in
the
seventh
Chapter
.
7.
Chap.
they
are
said
to
be
the
servants
of
God
Sealed
to
escape
the
Evils
,
that
were
to
come
upon
the
Earth
.
It
appears
also
from
thence
,
That
The
144000
chap.
14.
1.
are
Contemporary
with
the
first
Theor.
3
times
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
.
For
the
party
of
the
Beast
at
their
first
appearance
are
said
Revel.
13.
16.
to
have
received
the
mark
,
and
name
of
the
Beast
in
their
Right
Hands
,
or
their
Foreheads
,
just
before
the
mention
of
the
144000
,
who
are
said
to
be
sealed
also
in
their
Foreheads
with
the
Seal
of
the
Name
of
God
,
which
does
manifestly
intimate
,
that
the
144000
were
then
in
being
,
when
the
other
were
marked
out
to
be
distinguished
from
them
,
that
is
,
at
their
first
appearance
.
Wherefore
the
144000
do
continue
with
the
party
of
the
Beast
,
from
the
first
beginning
of
his
Reign
.
But
then
it
is
evident
,
That
,
The
144000.
chap.
7.
were
sealed
to
save
them
from
the
Theor.
4
Evils
of
the
Trumpets
.
For
they
were
sealed
to
be
secured
from
the
evils
,
that
Revel.
7.
2.
were
going
to
be
inflicted
on
the
Earth
and
Sea
,
just
before
the
appearance
of
the
Trumpets
.
And
it
appears
from
the
fifth
Trumpet
,
which
was
to
torment
all
who
had
not
Revel.
9.
4.
the
Seal
of
God
in
their
Foreheads
,
that
the
evils
,
that
the
144000
were
secured
from
,
were
the
judgments
of
the
Trumpets
.
Indeed
the
whole
7.
Chap.
which
shows
upon
what
account
the
144000
were
sealed
,
appears
to
be
put
in
betwixt
the
sixth
and
the
seventh
Seal
,
for
no
other
purpose
,
but
to
signifie
what
was
first
to
be
done
to
make
way
for
the
execution
of
the
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
.
For
those
Judgments
Revel.
6.
11.
ver.
17.
had
been
promised
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
in
revenge
of
the
Blood
of
the
Christian
Martyrs
,
and
were
seen
to
be
near
at
hand
in
the
sixth
Seal
,
just
before
the
7.
Chap.
but
were
deferred
to
be
executed
till
after
that
Chapter
,
at
the
opening
of
the
seventh
Seal
.
Revel.
8.
2.
The
Reason
for
which
appears
from
the
matter
of
the
7.
Chap.
which
is
nothing
else
but
an
account
,
either
of
the
144000
(
who
were
to
be
sealed
before
the
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
,
in
order
to
their
security
under
them
)
or
of
the
great
multitude
of
all
Nations
at
the
9.
verse
,
who
are
said
to
be
come
out
of
the
Great
Tribulation
,
and
appear
to
be
those
rest
of
the
Brethren
,
that
were
in
the
fifth
Seal
foretold
should
be
killed
within
a
little
season
,
and
just
Revel.
6.
11
before
the
Vengeance
there
promised
to
the
Blood
of
the
Martyrs
.
For
these
rest
of
the
Brethren
that
in
the
fifth
Seal
are
said
should
be
killed
,
are
all
the
rest
of
the
Martyrs
,
that
were
to
die
in
the
same
kind
of
Persecution
,
in
which
those
others
in
the
fifth
Seal
were
slain
,
as
it
is
signified
by
the
expression
of
those
that
should
be
killed
,
as
they
were
;
Chap.
6.
11.
And
they
being
to
be
killed
,
within
a
little
season
,
and
before
the
beginning
of
the
Vengeance
,
there
promised
,
they
have
just
the
same
Character
,
with
that
of
the
great
multitude
Revel.
7.
9.
of
all
Nations
come
out
of
Tribulation
in
the
sixth
Seal
.
For
the
great
multitude
do
by
their
place
in
the
sixth
Seal
appear
to
be
within
a
little
season
after
the
time
of
the
fifth
Seal
,
And
they
were
all
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
,
that
were
to
be
killed
,
because
they
were
an
innumerable
multitude
of
all
nations
,
kindreds
,
and
people
,
and
tongues
,
and
had
white
robes
given
them
like
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
;
They
are
also
described
as
all
killed
just
before
the
time
of
the
Trumpets
,
as
the
killing
of
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
was
foretold
should
be
just
before
the
Vengeance
there
promised
.
This
does
make
it
sufficiently
manifest
,
that
all
the
business
of
the
7.
Chap.
has
a
relation
to
the
judgments
of
the
Trumpets
,
that
were
immediately
to
follow
it
;
And
therefore
that
the
sealing
of
the
144000
,
was
only
to
save
them
from
those
evils
.
The
sealing
of
the
144000
is
indeed
an
unquestionable
allusion
to
the
like
representation
in
the
9.
Chap.
of
Ezekiel
,
where
the
Angels
,
under
whose
charge
the
City
Jerusalem
was
,
are
commanded
to
slay
all
that
were
in
it
without
pity
,
excepting
those
who
were
ordered
to
be
marked
in
their
Foreheads
,
that
they
might
be
passed
over
upon
the
account
Ezek.
9
4.
of
their
mourning
for
the
abominations
of
that
people
.
And
by
this
it
does
appear
,
that
the
reason
of
the
mark
,
and
number
of
both
the
opposite
parties
in
the
14.
Chapter
,
is
this
sealing
of
the
144000
in
the
7.
Chap.
For
there
is
no
manner
of
account
why
that
particular
and
unusual
Character
is
given
to
the
followers
of
the
Beast
,
but
only
for
their
being
there
made
the
opposite
party
to
another
,
that
was
sealed
and
numbered
;
whereas
there
had
been
an
account
given
in
the
7.
Chap.
long
before
,
of
the
sealing
of
the
144000
,
for
a
very
particular
end
,
without
any
relation
or
mention
of
the
mark
,
and
number
of
the
Beast
.
The
time
therefore
of
the
144000
,
does
by
this
seem
to
be
represented
,
as
having
been
some
while
at
least
before
the
time
of
the
Beast
,
because
they
were
sealed
before
the
other
were
marked
:
It
cannot
however
be
questioned
,
but
That
The
whole
time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
is
within
the
Theor.
5
time
of
the
Trumpets
.
For
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
ends
with
the
Woe
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
(
by
Theoreme
1.
)
—
And
it
begins
in
the
time
of
the
144000
(
by
Theoreme
3.
)
And
therefore
in
the
time
of
the
Trumpets
,
because
the
144000
were
sealed
to
be
secured
from
the
evils
of
the
Trumpets
(
Theor.
4.
)
And
so
must
be
contemporary
with
the
first
of
them
.
The
whole
time
then
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
must
be
in
the
time
of
the
Trumpets
,
because
they
begin
assoon
as
that
Reign
,
and
end
after
it
.
And
then
it
cannot
be
easily
doubted
,
but
That
The
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
,
is
an
Object
of
the
Plagues
of
Conseq
.
the
Trumpets
,
during
the
whole
time
of
his
Reign
.
For
the
whole
time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
is
in
the
time
of
the
Trumpets
(
Theoreme
5.
)
And
the
followers
of
the
Beast
are
distinguished
by
their
mark
,
as
the
opposite
party
to
the
144000.
And
therefore
must
they
be
in
the
same
Empire
with
the
144000
according
to
all
the
use
of
marking
out
persons
in
Scripture
,
to
save
them
from
the
evils
,
that
were
to
come
upon
the
rest
.
The
rest
therefore
,
that
were
not
so
sealed
,
or
the
party
of
the
Beast
,
must
be
the
Objects
of
the
Plagues
from
which
the
144000
were
secured
,
that
is
,
the
Objects
of
the
Trumpets
.
It
is
also
not
less
manifest
,
That
The
main
Body
of
the
Christian
Church
is
in
a
State
Theor.
6
of
great
Corruption
before
the
time
of
the
Trumpets
.
For
the
Twelve
Tribes
,
out
of
which
the
144000
are
Revel.
7.
chosen
in
order
to
be
distinguished
from
them
,
by
being
sealed
,
are
the
whole
Jewish
State
and
Church
;
And
the
Jewish
Church
is
known
[
](B20811-e19250-b)(e)
(e)
Idem
Notat.
21.
in
prooem
Apocal.
It
is
the
ordinary
way
of
the
Prophets
to
touch
upon
Jewish
matters
,
and
to
refer
them
to
the
things
of
the
Christian
Church
.
Idem
Notat
.
in
cap.
15.
v.
3.
It
is
very
usual
with
the
Prophets
under
the
cover
of
Jewish
Histories
to
refer
to
the
History
of
the
Christian
Church
.
to
be
generally
used
in
this
Prophecy
for
the
Christian
Church
,
and
must
be
so
here
,
because
the
144000
are
Christians
(
by
Theoreme
2.
)
Now
the
144000
are
chosen
out
from
the
rest
,
because
Revel.
7.
3.
they
are
the
Servants
of
God
,
and
therefore
cannot
the
rest
be
the
true
Servants
of
God.
For
whereever
the
Favorites
or
Servants
of
God
are
in
the
Scriptures
marked
out
to
be
secured
from
any
Judgments
of
God
,
The
rest
that
are
not
marked
are
known
to
have
drawn
down
those
Judgments
upon
their
Heads
by
some
extraordinary
wickedness
.
And
then
how
far
they
are
from
being
the
true
Servants
of
God
,
is
sufficiently
signified
by
the
heaviness
of
the
Judgments
,
that
the
144000
were
sealed
to
be
secured
from
.
And
which
therefore
must
fall
upon
those
who
were
not
sealed
.
This
then
does
sufficiently
show
the
whole
Christian
Church
,
excepting
the
144000
to
be
in
a
very
corrupt
state
before
the
time
of
the
Trumpets
.
By
this
it
appears
,
That
The
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
do
in
their
succession
fall
Theor.
7
upon
all
the
parts
of
the
Christian
Church
,
which
in
the
time
of
those
Plagues
are
not
the
true
Servants
of
God.
For
none
but
the
144000
,
who
are
the
faithful
Members
of
the
Christian
Church
,
are
secured
from
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
;
And
they
are
chosen
out
,
and
sealed
to
be
distinguished
from
all
the
rest
in
the
time
of
those
Judgments
.
And
therefore
must
they
fall
upon
all
the
rest
who
are
not
sealed
.
And
this
is
openly
expressed
in
the
fifth
Trumpet
,
Revel.
9.
4
,
●
.
which
is
said
to
torment
none
but
those
indefinitely
,
that
have
not
the
Seal
of
God
in
their
Foreheads
,
that
is
,
all
the
considerable
part
of
the
rest
of
the
Church
.
And
from
hence
without
relying
upon
any
former
suppositions
,
concerning
the
Nature
of
the
Beast
,
is
a
very
fair
ground
offered
to
conclude
,
That
The
Party
of
the
Beast
,
are
some
corrupt
part
of
the
Conseq
.
Christian
Church
.
For
by
the
sealing
the
144000
to
save
them
from
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
,
it
appears
that
those
Plagues
are
wholly
designed
against
the
rest
of
the
Christian
Church
,
out
of
whom
the
144000
are
chosen
,
in
order
to
their
being
secured
from
those
evils
.
And
since
these
Plagues
are
found
to
fall
upon
the
Followers
of
the
Beast
,
Conseq
.
Theor.
5.
)
That
Party
must
consequently
be
some
corrupt
part
of
the
Christian
Church
.
This
then
may
answer
that
common
Question
,
What
evidence
there
is
,
That
the
Beast
is
a
Christian
Rule
,
or
Church
.
For
what
can
be
more
openly
and
plainly
signified
,
than
this
is
,
from
his
being
the
opposite
party
to
the
144000
,
and
the
Object
of
the
Trumpets
,
which
were
all
to
fall
upon
the
Christian
Church
?
But
yet
it
is
not
necessary
from
hence
,
that
the
Plagues
of
every
Trumpet
should
fall
upon
all
the
parts
of
the
Church
,
that
are
at
that
Time
in
a
corrupt
state
.
It
is
on
the
contrary
very
clearly
expressed
,
that
the
Plagues
of
the
four
first
Trumpets
do
extend
but
to
a
third
part
of
the
Subject
upon
which
they
fall
;
And
therefore
cannot
every one
of
them
be
supposed
to
affect
the
Universal
Church
.
But
in
what
state
soever
the
other
parts
of
the
Christian
Church
may
be
,
yet
since
it
is
supposed
,
that
the
Beast
is
the
Ruling
Power
of
the
Roman
Church
,
it
must
be
allowed
,
That
The
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
do
fall
upon
the
Dominions
Theor.
8
of
the
Roman
Church
,
during
the
whole
Time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
.
1.
That
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
do
fall
upon
the
dominions
of
the
Roman
Church
,
during
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
appears
from
the
security
,
that
the
144000
have
from
those
Plagues
during
that
time
.
For
the
144000
are
the
party
opposite
to
that
of
the
Beast
,
from
whom
the
followers
of
the
Beast
are
distinguished
by
their
number
,
and
their
mark
.
These
two
parties
must
therefore
continue
together
,
thus
distinguished
from
one
another
;
And
since
the
144000
are
secured
from
the
evils
of
the
Trumpets
by
nothing
but
their
mark
,
those
Plagues
must
therefore
fall
upon
their
Adversaries
who
have
not
that
mark
,
that
is
upon
the
party
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
supposed
to
be
those
of
the
Roman
Church
(
Suppos.
1.
)
2.
And
then
these
Plagues
do
fall
upon
the
Roman
Party
for
the
whole
time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
because
the
whole
time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
is
in
the
time
of
these
Plagues
(
Theor.
5.
)
But
yet
it
is
to
be
considered
,
that
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
may
fall
upon
other
parts
of
the
World
,
besides
the
Territories
of
the
Roman
Church
,
during
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
.
For
these
Plagues
are
found
to
concern
all
the
corrupted
parts
of
the
Church
at
one
time
or
other
,
(
Theor.
7.
)
—
And
the
144000
are
signified
to
be
dispersed
among
all
the
corrupted
parts
of
the
Church
,
by
being
taken
out
of
all
the
twelve
Tribes
,
that
is
,
out
of
all
the
parts
that
make
up
the
whole
Church
,
and
to
have
a
Seal
upon
them
to
distinguish
the
several
Parcels
of
them
from
the
rest
of
that
Division
.
So
that
unless
it
can
be
made
appear
,
That
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Beast
contains
all
the
corrupted
parts
of
the
Christian
Church
in
it
,
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
are
not
to
be
confined
to
that
Party
only
for
their
Object
.
However
the
concern
of
the
Beast
alone
,
in
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
,
for
the
whole
time
of
his
Reign
,
is
sufficient
to
make
any
conclude
,
That
The
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
are
the
[
](B20811-e19750-b)(f)
(f)
Pererius
Disput
.
5.
Apocalyps
.
The
most
eminent
events
are
here
referred
to
.
See
Pererius
in
Note
the
first
.
Alcasar
Notat.
6.
prooem.
The
Historical
sense
does
apply
all
to
the
History
of
the
Christian
Church
—
To
the
events
in
it
,
not
those
that
are
minute
,
and
inconsiderable
,
but
to
the
most
remarkable
and
eminent
.
Cornel.
à
Lapide
prolegom
—
Apocal.
de
variis
modis
interpretandi
Apoc.
—
2.
others
,
and
far
the
truest
,
do
apply
to
some
of
the
most
famous
events
in
several
Ages
.
most
heavy
and
,
Theor.
9
lasting
Calamities
that
do
happen
in
their
time
,
within
those
parts
of
the
Empire
,
upon
which
they
fall
.
For
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
,
do
take
up
as
much
time
at
least
to
be
executed
in
,
as
the
length
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
is
.
(
Theor.
5.
)
—
And
that
is
agreed
to
be
1260
Years
(
Suppos.
2.
)
And
these
Plagues
are
set
out
,
as
the
most
dreadful
Calamities
that
do
happen
within
that
length
of
time
.
This
is
first
signified
by
the
solemn
representation
of
the
Rev.
7.
1.
&
3.
four
Angels
,
standing
at
the
four
corners
of
the
Earth
,
and
holding
the
four
Winds
,
that
they
should
not
do
that
mischief
that
was
going
to
be
executed
upon
the
Earth
and
the
Sea
.
And
then
next
by
as
solemn
a
sealing
of
the
Servants
of
God
to
save
them
from
those
evils
for
this
length
of
time
:
And
again
,
afterwards
by
the
Voices
and
Thunderings
and
Lightnings
Rev.
8.
5.
and
Earthquake
,
that
followed
upon
the
casting
of
the
Fire
of
the
Altar
upon
the
Earth
,
just
before
the
beginning
of
the
Trumpets
.
But
the
most
Emphatical
Description
of
the
Terrors
of
some
of
these
Plagues
,
is
the
dreadful
and
loud
cry
of
Rev.
8.
13.
the
Angel
flying
through
the
midst
of
Heaven
,
Chap.
8.
13.
Woe
,
Woe
,
Woe
,
to
express
the
Terrors
of
the
three
Trumpets
that
were
then
to
come
.
This
is
farther
signified
by
the
choice
that
is
made
of
the
Plagues
of
Egypt
to
set
out
these
Calamities
by
;
They
are
of
that
sort
of
Egyptian
Plagues
,
of
which
God
says
,
in
distinction
Exod.
9.
14.
to
all
the
rest
,
That
he
would
send
them
,
that
Pharaoh
might
know
,
that
there
was
none
like
him
in
all
the
Earth
.
And
of
the
first
of
these
,
The
hail
,
He
says
it
should
v.
18.
be
such
as
had
never
been
in
Egypt
since
the
Foundation
of
it
till
then
;
And
of
the
Locusts
,
That
they
should
do
that
which
neither
their
Fathers
,
nor
their
Father's
Fathers
had
Exod.
10.
6.
seen
,
since
the
day
that
they
were
upon
the
Earth
.
And
the
darkness
is
called
thick
darkness
,
and
such
as
might
be
v.
21
,
22.
felt
.
But
the
plainest
evidence
of
the
heavy
nature
and
extent
of
these
Plagues
,
is
the
matter
of
the
second
and
sixth
Trumpet
;
The
burning
Mountain
cast
into
the
Sea
is
never
Rev.
8.
8.
used
amongst
the
Prophets
,
but
to
signifie
the
utter
ruine
of
Empire
;
And
the
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
is
such
a
Rev.
9.
19.
Plague
,
as
never
was
before
heard
of
.
To
the
circumstances
also
of
the
Hail
of
Egypt
,
is
here
added
that
of
Blood
,
in
the
Hail
of
the
first
Trumpet
;
And
to
those
of
the
Egyptian
Locusts
are
such
adjuncts
added
in
the
fifth
Rev.
9.
7.
Trumpet
,
as
make
them
appear
to
be
very
dreadful
and
terrible
.
And
then
for
the
long
continuance
of
them
,
the
Locusts
,
in
v.
5
,
10.
the
fifth
Trumpet
,
are
described
to
continue
five
Months
,
to
show
the
different
nature
of
that
Plague
,
from
its
Pattern
in
Egypt
.
And
the
great
slaughter
of
Men
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
which
seems
to
refer
to
the
slaughter
of
the
First-born
in
Egypt
,
is
described
to
continue
for
a
Day
,
a
Month
and
a
Year
.
Wherefore
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
must
be
the
heaviest
Calamities
,
upon
the
place
where
they
fall
,
of
any
that
happen
in
the
whole
compass
of
the
time
that
they
are
executed
in
.
And
therefore
are
they
the
most
dreadful
Plagues
that
can
happen
in
the
length
of
1260.
Years
,
which
they
do
certainly
take
up
,
during
the
Reign
only
of
the
Beast
,
(
Suppos.
2.
)
From
hence
it
appears
unquestionable
,
That
The
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
cannot
be
understood
in
the
Theor.
10
literal
sense
of
the
words
,
by
which
they
are
described
.
For
the
expressions
before
mentioned
,
are
of
much
too
high
and
solemn
a
signification
to
signifie
nothing
but
a
great
Rev.
8.
Hail
and
Blasting
,
as
the
Plague
of
the
first
Trumpet
does
literally
signifie
;
Or
a
change
only
in
the
Waters
of
the
Sea
and
Rivers
,
as
it
is
in
the
Plague
of
the
second
and
third
;
Or
nothing
but
an
Eclipse
of
the
Sun
and
Moon
,
as
it
is
in
the
fourth
Trumpet
,
and
which
besides
bear
no
manner
of
proportion
to
the
Calamities
,
that
do
happen
in
any
place
within
such
a
compass
of
Years
,
as
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
have
been
found
to
be
executed
in
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
5.
)
But
to
make
it
altogether
unquestionable
,
That
the
matter
of
the
Trumpets
,
cannot
be
taken
in
the
literal
sense
of
the
words
,
it
is
to
be
observed
,
That
the
Plague
of
the
third
Trumpet
is
a
Star
falling
like
a
Lamp
upon
the
third
part
of
the
River
:
Now
this
is
impossible
for
one
falling
Star
,
as
it
literally
signifies
,
to
be
able
to
do
,
though
it
were
as
big
as
the
biggest
Lamp
that
ever
was
seen
,
especially
since
it
is
said
also
to
fall
upon
the
Fountains
of
Water
,
which
must
be
at
too
great
a
distance
from
one
another
,
for
a
falling
Star
to
spread
it self
over
in
a
literal
sense
.
And
how
is
it
possible
to
conceive
a
slaughter
of
the
third
part
of
Men
in
a
War
of
little
above
a
Years
continuance
,
as
it
is
literally
expressed
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
?
The
Mountain
also
in
the
second
Trumpet
,
that
is
said
to
burn
with
Fire
,
and
to
be
cast
into
the
Sea
,
is
a
very
peculiar
prophetical
Jerem.
51.
25.
expression
,
and
is
no
where
used
in
Scripture
,
but
in
a
mystical
sense
,
and
that
only
for
a
destruction
of
Empire
.
On
the
other
side
,
nothing
is
more
obvious
amongst
the
Prophets
than
to
use
those
Terms
in
a
mystical
sense
,
that
are
here
the
Characters
of
the
evils
of
the
Trumpets
:
And
the
ordinary
use
of
them
there
,
is
to
denote
the
several
Calamities
that
befal
a
Nation
.
It
may
therefore
be
very
safely
concluded
,
That
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
are
to
be
understood
of
greater
Calamities
than
they
literally
signifie
.
And
then
by
what
hath
before
been
observed
,
The
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
,
that
fall
within
the
time
Conseq
.
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
must
be
the
greatest
of
all
the
Calamities
that
do
happen
within
those
places
where
they
fall
,
during
the
whole
time
of
that
Reign
.
It
is
necessary
to
put
in
the
limitation
of
the
places
upon
which
they
fall
,
because
there
are
frequent
mentions
of
the
particular
parts
of
Subjects
that
are
affected
by
the
matter
of
the
Trumpets
.
The
Conclusion
is
also
so
much
the
stronger
by
that
Restriction
.
It
may
therefore
now
be
concluded
,
That
the
evils
of
those
Trumpets
,
which
happened
during
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
must
be
the
most
remarkable
calamities
,
that
befell
the
Roman
Empire
,
within
the
1260
Years
of
his
Reign
.
From
hence
it
would
be
inferred
,
that
the
Saracen
Vexations
of
the
Roman
Empire
must
necessarily
be
one
of
the
Plagues
of
these
Trumpets
;
For
it
fell
within
the
Time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
generally
supposed
by
Protestant
Interpreters
to
have
begun
before
the
Year
620.
(
Supposition
3.
)
Whereas
the
Saracen
Invasions
were
not
till
after
the
Year
630
;
And
the
whole
Roman
Empire
both
in
the
East
and
West
was
the
Empire
of
the
Beast
,
when
the
Saracen
Invasions
began
.
For
at
that
time
there
was
but
one
Roman
Church
in
all
those
Parts
,
and
it
continued
to
be
so
for
above
an
hundred
Years
after
;
all
which
time
did
the
Saracens
continue
their
Hostilities
against
the
Eastern
Empire
.
And
soon
after
the
setlement
of
the
new
Western
Empire
,
Anno
800.
they
began
their
vexations
of
that
part
also
of
the
Empire
of
the
Beast
;
And
continued
them
upon
Italy
it self
,
for
much
the
same
number
of
years
,
that
they
had
plagued
the
Eastern
parts
,
from
their
first
inroads
till
that
time
.
So
that
here
was
a
plague
upon
the
proper
Empire
of
the
Beast
for
near
300
years
together
,
which
must
certainly
have
been
signified
by
some
of
these
Trumpets
,
since
they
are
found
to
fall
upon
the
Dominions
of
the
Beast
during
the
whole
time
of
his
Reign
(
Theor.
5.
)
If
it
be
so
manifest
,
that
the
Saracen
Empire
must
be
the
matter
of
one
of
the
Trumpets
,
then
certainly
the
Turkish
Hostilities
must
be
the
business
of
another
;
For
betwixt
them
both
they
have
been
a
plague
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
both
in
the
East
and
West
,
for
near
1100.
years
together
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
almost
the
whole
time
of
his
Reign
.
And
from
hence
does
it
also
appear
,
That
the
Saracen
and
Turkish
Empires
must
necessarily
be
the
first
and
second
Woe
.
For
according
to
the
general
opinion
of
Interpreters
concerning
the
latest
rise
of
the
Beast
,
(
Suppos.
2.
)
He
cannot
have
much
above
an
hundred
years
still
to
come
,
of
which
there
must
be
some
part
allowed
for
the
execution
of
the
third
Woe
upon
him
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
So
that
if
the
first
or
second
Woe
were
still
to
come
,
they
would
be
nothing
so
considerable
,
as
the
vexations
of
the
Empire
by
the
Saracens
and
Turks
,
had
been
before
,
which
is
contrary
to
the
representation
of
the
three
last
Woes
in
the
Prophecy
,
which
are
signified
to
be
far
heavier
,
and
much
more
considerable
evils
,
than
any
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
before
Rev.
8.
13.
them
.
Here
is
therefore
now
a
very
fair
ground
of
clear
satisfaction
,
concerning
the
Nature
of
the
two
first
Woes
;
but
the
necessity
of
this
will
appear
much
more
unquestionable
,
See
Theorem
33.
from
a
further
consideration
of
the
Prophecy
,
and
especially
from
the
relation
of
the
second
Woe
,
to
the
time
of
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
Chap.
8.
Note
5.
And
from
the
nature
and
time
of
the
fifth
Vial
,
Conseq
.
1.
Theor.
66.
CHAP.
II.
The
Great
Tribulation
,
and
great
Multitude
,
chap.
7.
9.
applied
:
The
rest
of
the
Brethren
and
the
Vengeance
promised
,
ch.
6.
11.
The
matter
of
the
sixth
Seal
.
The
object
of
the
plagues
of
the
Trumpets
.
The
Hostilities
of
the
Saracens
,
and
Turks
,
further
evinced
to
be
the
business
of
the
first
and
second
Woe
.
The
bounds
of
the
first
four
Trumpets
determined
.
THE
Application
of
the
Plagues
of
the
fifth
and
sixth
Trumpet
to
the
Saracen
,
and
Turkish
vexations
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
may
possibly
be
apprehended
to
have
been
sufficiently
secured
by
the
process
of
the
former
discourse
.
But
because
this
conclusion
is
the
foundation
of
all
the
hopes
,
that
I
have
of
coming
to
a
determinate
knowledge
of
the
significations
of
the
rest
of
the
Trumpets
,
I
will
endeavour
to
setle
it
upon
a
still
firmer
bottom
in
such
a
method
,
as
may
at
the
same
time
give
an
intimation
of
the
ground
and
reason
of
the
judgments
of
the
Trumpets
,
which
will
have
a
very
great
influence
towards
the
discovery
of
the
chief
point
of
the
malignity
of
the
Beast
.
For
this
purpose
it
may
in
the
first
place
be
observed
,
That
The
great
Tribulation
,
out
of
which
the
great
multitude
Theor.
11
in
white
Robes
are
said
to
be
come
,
chap.
7.
14.
cannot
be
either
the
judgments
of
the
sixth
Seal
,
or
those
in
the
Trumpets
.
For
the
great
multitude
in
white
Robes
,
Chap.
7.
are
represented
as
the
faithful
Members
of
the
Christian
Church
that
were
come
out
of
great
Tribulation
,
Vers.
14.
But
the
faithful
Members
of
the
Christian
Church
are
sealed
to
escape
the
calamities
of
the
Trumpets
(
by
Theor.
4.
)
and
are
the
peculiar
select
number
of
144000
for
all
that
time
which
is
mentioned
in
the
seventh
Chapter
,
as
a
note
of
distinction
betwixt
them
,
and
the
great
multitude
,
that
comes
immediately
after
in
the
same
Chapter
.
And
the
calamities
of
the
sixth
Seal
are
shewn
to
be
intended
Revel.
6.
16.
against
the
Enemies
of
the
Lamb
,
and
not
against
his
faithful
followers
.
The
great
Tribulation
cannot
therefore
be
either
the
Terrors
in
the
sixth
Seal
,
or
the
judgments
of
the
Trumpets
.
And
therefore
,
The
great
Tribulation
,
&c.
chap.
7.
must
be
the
same
with
Theor.
12
the
presecution
,
in
which
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
are
said
to
be
killed
in
the
fifth
Seal
.
The
Original
does
make
this
appear
to
be
necessary
.
That
which
is
translated
out
of
the
great
Tribulation
,
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
rendered
verbatim
signifies
,
out
of
the
Tribulation
Revel.
7.
14.
the
great
one
.
And
as
it
is
thus
called
the
Great
Tribulation
with
an
Article
of
Reference
before
it
,
so
must
it
import
some
Reference
in
it
to
a
Tribulation
,
that
is
some
where
thereabouts
mentioned
;
Now
there
are
no
other
Tribulations
mentioned
any
thing
near
this
place
,
but
the
calamities
of
the
sixth
Seal
,
Those
of
the
Trumpets
and
the
Persecutions
and
Martyrdoms
in
the
fifth
Seal
.
1.
But
the
great
Tribulation
cannot
be
meant
of
the
calamities
of
the
sixth
Seal
or
Trumpets
(
by
Theor.
11
)
It
must
therefore
be
some
Tribulation
mentioned
in
the
fifth
Seal
.
2.
It
cannot
be
the
Martyrdom
of
the
Souls
,
that
were
Revel
6.
10.
seen
slain
under
the
Altar
in
the
fifth
Seal
.
For
they
are
said
at
that
time
to
have
been
slain
,
and
to
have
had
white
Robes
given
unto
them
.
Whereas
this
multitude
are
described
to
come
out
of
Tribulation
after
the
sixth
Seal
,
and
to
Revel.
7.
9.
be
then
in
white
Robes
.
Those
slain
in
the
fifth
Seal
are
also
represented
but
as
a
part
of
those
,
that
were
killed
for
the
word
of
God
;
But
these
in
the
seventh
Chapter
are
a
great
multitude
,
which
no
Man
could
number
,
of
all
Nations
and
Kingdoms
,
and
Peoples
and
Tongues
.
The
Tribulation
then
out
of
which
this
great
multitude
are
said
to
come
,
must
be
the
persecution
,
in
which
those
called
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
are
foretold
in
the
fifth
Chapter
should
be
killed
:
For
this
Tribulation
must
be
some
persecution
mentioned
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
by
the
first
Article
of
this
proof
;
And
there
is
no
other
persecution
mentioned
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
but
only
that
of
the
Souls
under
the
Altar
,
and
this
of
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
.
And
by
the
second
Article
of
this
same
proof
,
it
cannot
be
that
Persecution
of
the
Souls
under
the
Altar
.
This
Tribulation
must
therefore
be
the
Persecution
of
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
.
Besides
,
it
appears
from
the
proper
and
natural
exposition
of
the
context
,
that
this
multitude
in
the
seventh
Chapter
must
be
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
,
that
are
said
in
the
fifth
Seal
should
be
killed
within
a
little
season
after
.
For
when
we
see
an
express
mention
in
the
fifth
Seal
of
Revel.
6.
11.
the
rest
of
the
Martyrs
that
were
to
be
killed
after
that
time
,
and
that
determined
to
be
within
a
little
season
after
;
And
when
presently
after
there
comes
in
the
mention
of
a
Revel.
7.
9.
great
multitude
of
all
Nations
,
or
of
all
parts
of
the
World
come
out
of
a
great
Tribulation
(
which
is
just
the
same
with
all
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
Martyrs
)
and
who
were
clothed
in
White
,
just
as
those
were
,
who
were
slain
in
the
fifth
Seal
;
And
this
also
just
before
the
execution
of
the
Vengeance
of
the
Trumpets
,
which
had
been
promised
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
after
the
killing
of
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
;
How
can
any
one
,
without
wresting
these
plain
intimations
to
a
forced
sense
of
his
own
,
not
conclude
,
That
this
multitude
,
said
there
to
be
come
out
of
Tribulation
,
must
necessarily
be
those
,
who
were
foretold
in
the
fifth
Seal
just
before
?
Especially
,
if
it
be
considered
that
the
Article
of
Reference
in
that
expression
of
the
Great
Tribulation
,
does
necessarily
import
in
it
a
Relation
to
some
known
Tribulation
,
and
that
there
is
no
other
mentioned
any
where
near
these
Chapters
that
can
suit
with
it
,
but
only
that
Persecution
in
which
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
in
the
fifth
Seal
were
to
be
killed
.
Nothing
but
so
very
an
extraordinary
weight
of
Reason
,
as
is
sufficient
to
force
one
to
another
Interpretation
,
ought
to
be
regarded
against
the
great
evidence
,
upon
which
the
former
Exposition
has
been
established
;
And
yet
the
only
Reason
,
that
Mr.
Mede
does
give
for
his
different
apprehension
in
this
point
,
is
,
That
it
is
said
,
that
this
multitude
was
seen
after
the
vision
of
the
144000
,
And
therefore
must
be
after
the
time
of
those
144000
,
that
is
,
after
the
sounding
of
all
the
Trumpets
,
because
whereever
the
term
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
used
in
this
Prophecy
,
it
is
pretended
that
it
signifies
a
succession
of
things
.
But
all
that
need
be
done
to
expose
the
weakness
of
this
ground
,
is
only
to
shew
,
that
the
term
of
after
these
things
does
properly
signifie
no
more
in
any
History
of
Visions
succeeding
one
another
,
than
that
the
Vision
,
which
that
term
brings
in
,
was
after
another
Vision
,
that
had
been
represented
before
it
,
and
not
that
the
things
themselves
that
are
described
in
the
latter
of
the
Visions
,
must
necessarily
be
fulfilled
after
the
time
of
all
the
things
and
persons
that
are
any
ways
mentioned
in
the
Vision
which
is
before
it
.
And
this
may
be
sufficiently
proved
by
instances
of
that
kind
,
in
this
very
Prophecy
it self
.
For
example
,
The
very
first
opening
of
the
Scene
of
these
Visions
is
introduced
with
this
expression
,
after
these
things
,
or
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
chap.
4.
1.
And
yet
the
first
Seal
is
agreed
by
Mr.
Mede
to
be
before
the
end
of
many
of
those
things
,
that
are
mentioned
in
the
Prophecy
concerning
the
seven
Churches
,
As
particularly
the
victory
,
and
the
reward
mentioned
in
every
one
of
the
Prophecies
of
the
seven
Churches
.
The
ruin
also
of
Babylon
,
chap.
18.
is
said
to
be
seen
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
after
the
things
that
had
been
mentioned
in
the
Chapters
before
,
and
yet
the
Vintage
which
is
part
of
those
things
,
Rev.
14.
●0
.
does
not
end
till
after
the
ruin
of
Babylon
;
And
this
very
same
destruction
of
Babylon
had
been
one
of
the
things
mentioned
in
the
seventeenth
Chapter
just
before
.
The
Alleluïahs
in
the
ninteenth
Chapter
are
said
to
be
after
these
things
,
that
is
,
after
the
burning
of
Babylon
,
Chap.
18.
And
yet
are
these
Alleluïahs
represented
to
be
at
the
same
time
with
the
ascending
up
of
the
smoke
of
it
.
And
yet
though
it
should
be
granted
,
that
the
term
of
after
these
things
should
denote
a
Succession
of
Events
,
as
well
as
of
Visions
,
yet
all
that
could
be
made
of
it
in
this
place
,
would
be
only
this
,
that
the
time
of
the
great
multitude
in
white
Robes
,
was
after
the
time
of
the
first
sealing
of
the
144000
,
or
the
true
Church
;
And
not
that
they
must
needs
be
after
the
end
of
the
whole
time
of
the
sealed
company
.
There
is
evil
enough
represented
in
the
sixth
Seal
,
for
their
first
sealing
,
and
to
be
secured
from
before
the
last
coming
of
the
Christian
Martyrs
out
of
all
Heathen
Tribulation
.
From
the
former
Theoreme
,
it
clearly
follows
,
That
The
rest
of
the
Brethren
that
were
to
be
killed
in
the
fifth
Conseq
.
Seal
,
chap.
6.
11.
were
the
same
with
the
great
multitude
,
which
could
not
be
numbered
of
all
Nations
,
and
Kingdoms
,
and
people
and
Tongues
in
the
seventh
chap.
vers
.
9.
For
the
great
Tribulation
out
of
which
that
great
multitude
of
all
Nations
is
said
to
have
been
come
,
is
the
same
with
the
Persecution
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
in
which
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
there
mentioned
,
are
foretold
should
be
killed
(
by
Theoreme
12.
)
And
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
,
that
were
to
be
killed
in
a
persecution
,
includes
in
it
all
the
Martyrs
in
that
persecution
;
And
therefore
is
the
same
with
that
great
multitude
from
all
parts
of
the
World.
Wherefore
,
The
Vengeance
promised
to
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
Theor.
13
must
be
the
calamities
of
the
seven
Trumpets
.
For
that
promised
Vengeance
was
not
to
be
executed
till
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
there
mentioned
were
killed
.
And
those
rest
of
the
Brethren
,
are
the
same
with
the
multitude
that
came
out
of
great
Tribulation
in
the
seventh
Chap.
(
by
Conseq
.
Theor.
12.
)
And
that
multitude
did
not
come
out
of
Tribulation
,
till
after
the
opening
of
the
sixth
Seal
,
and
just
before
the
seventh
Seal
;
Wherefore
the
Vengeance
promised
in
the
fifth
Seal
must
be
the
evils
of
the
seven
Trumpets
,
which
Revel.
8.
2.
do
immediately
follow
upon
the
opening
of
the
seventh
Seal
.
Again
,
The
Vengeance
promised
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
must
be
either
the
Terrors
of
the
sixth
Seal
,
or
of
the
Trumpets
in
the
seventh
Seal
;
For
it
is
promised
to
be
within
a
little
Revel.
6.
11.
season
after
.
But
it
could
not
be
those
of
the
sixth
Seal
.
For
the
Vengeance
promised
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
was
not
to
come
till
after
the
killing
of
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
therein
mentioned
.
And
those
rest
of
the
Brethren
could
not
be
killed
,
during
the
period
of
the
fifth
Seal
;
for
they
are
manifestly
distinguished
from
those
,
who
are
there
said
to
be
slain
,
and
who
are
made
the
proper
business
of
that
Seal
.
Now
the
sixth
Seal
opens
immediately
after
the
end
of
the
fifth
,
without
the
least
mention
of
any
further
killing
of
the
Brethren
:
On
the
contrary
the
great
business
of
it
is
those
Terrours
,
that
are
described
in
it
,
against
the
Enemies
of
God
ver.
15
,
16
,
17.
and
the
Lamb.
Those
terrours
therefore
seem
plainly
to
be
before
the
killing
of
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
,
and
so
could
not
be
the
Vengeance
that
was
to
come
after
the
killing
of
them
.
Especially
if
it
be
considered
,
that
immediately
after
the
sixth
Seal
,
there
is
just
such
a
Representation
of
the
killing
Chap.
7.
9.
Revel.
7.
14.
of
all
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
,
as
had
been
mentioned
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
and
there
made
the
mark
to
know
the
time
of
the
Vengeance
there
promised
,
by
.
And
though
the
sixth
Seal
does
open
with
a
very
dreadful
representation
of
God's
Judgements
upon
all
kind
of
persons
upon
Earth
,
High
and
Low
,
yet
all
that
terrible
description
of
the
change
of
the
Sun
,
Moon
,
and
Stars
,
&c.
does
among
the
Prophets
signifie
no
more
,
than
some
great
change
of
a
State
,
and
of
the
political
Government
of
it
;
And
the
fright
that
the
great
Kings
and
Captains
,
and
all
degrees
of
persons
,
are
represented
to
be
in
thereupon
,
may
be
nothing
but
the
great
apprehensions
they
had
of
the
consequences
of
that
change
of
State.
But
the
Judgements
themselves
,
that
they
were
afraid
of
,
seemed
to
be
very
manifestly
deferred
,
from
the
provision
,
that
is
immediately
made
against
them
in
the
seventh
Chap.
by
the
sealing
of
the
144000.
It
is
therefore
those
Judgements
which
they
were
sealed
against
,
(
and
which
were
to
be
executed
after
that
great
change
of
the
State
,
which
is
represented
in
the
sixth
Seal
)
that
were
the
Vengeance
that
was
to
be
given
to
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
;
And
those
were
the
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
.
It
may
then
now
be
concluded
,
That
The
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
could
not
begin
till
after
Theor.
14
the
end
of
some
Vniversal
persecution
of
the
Christian
Church
all
over
the
World.
For
the
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
were
the
Vengeance
promised
to
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
(
by
Theor.
13.
)
—
And
the
Vengeance
promised
in
the
fifth
Seal
was
not
to
be
performed
till
after
that
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
that
were
to
be
killed
,
as
they
were
,
were
Martyred
,
Rev.
6.
11.
And
those
rest
of
the
Brethren
,
were
the
great
multitude
in
the
seventh
Chap.
which
no
Man
could
number
,
of
all
Nations
and
Kingdoms
,
and
People
and
Tongues
,
(
by
Conseq
.
Theor.
12.
)
—
Which
cannot
signifie
any
thing
less
,
than
an
Universal
Persecution
of
the
Christian
Church
all
over
the
World.
The
Calamities
therefore
of
the
Trumpets
could
not
begin
till
after
such
an
Universal
Persecution
.
From
hence
it
necessarily
follows
,
That
The
Martyrdoms
of
the
fifth
Seal
must
have
been
all
past
before
the
rise
of
the
Beast
.
Theor.
15
For
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
are
those
who
were
then
slain
,
and
all
the
rest
that
were
to
be
slain
all
over
the
World
in
that
kind
of
Persecution
,
Rev.
6.
11.
and
this
was
to
be
before
the
seven
Trumpets
,
(
by
Theor.
14.
)
Wherefore
either
none
of
them
could
have
been
Martyred
by
the
Beast
,
or
they
must
have
been
all
those
that
ever
were
Martyred
by
the
Beast
;
And
that
also
before
the
Trumpets
.
Whereas
the
worst
of
the
Martyrdoms
under
the
Beast
,
or
the
killing
of
the
Two
Witnesses
,
was
after
the
sixth
Rev.
11.
7.
Trumpet
.
Wherefore
the
Martyrdoms
of
the
fifth
Seal
must
have
been
all
past
before
the
rise
of
the
Beast
.
Besides
,
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
were
all
to
be
killed
,
within
a
little
season
,
after
the
time
of
that
Seal
,
which
the
slain
Witnesses
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
could
not
possibly
be
;
And
therefore
could
not
the
Witnesses
be
the
rest
that
were
to
be
killed
in
the
fifth
Seal
;
which
yet
they
must
be
,
if
any
of
the
Martyrdoms
of
the
fifth
Seal
were
in
the
time
of
the
Beast
.
For
the
term
of
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
in
the
fifth
Seal
includes
all
that
remain
to
be
Martyred
by
the
same
power
.
Wherefore
all
the
Martyrs
,
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
were
to
be
killed
before
the
time
of
the
Beast
.
And
then
it
is
as
certain
,
That
The
great
multitude
,
Chap.
7.
must
have
come
out
of
Tribulation
Conseq
.
1
before
the
rise
of
the
Beast
.
For
that
multitude
has
been
already
found
to
be
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
in
the
fifth
Seal
that
were
to
be
killed
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
12.
)
But
this
conclusion
seems
to
be
much
more
clearly
confirmed
in
this
manner
:
The
144000
are
contemporary
with
the
first
times
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
.
(
Theor.
3.
)
And
the
time
for
which
they
were
chosen
out
,
and
sealed
against
,
was
the
time
of
the
seven
Trumpets
.
(
Theor.
4.
)
And
therefore
the
time
of
the
Beast
could
not
be
before
the
beginning
of
the
seven
Trumpets
.
But
the
great
multitude
,
Chap.
7.
are
represented
before
the
opening
of
the
seventh
Seal
,
as
come
out
of
Tribulation
;
whereas
the
seven
Trumpets
do
not
appear
till
after
the
opening
of
the
seventh
Seal
.
That
multitude
must
therefore
be
come
out
of
Tribulation
before
the
time
of
the
[
](B20811-e22240-b)†
†
Chap.
12.
10
,
11
,
12.
is
the
same
description
of
●
triumph
of
Martyrs
with
that
of
the
great
multitude
,
Chap.
7.
10
,
11
,
12
,
14.
And
Protestants
agree
,
That
the
former
describes
the
times
of
Constantine
.
Beast
.
And
therefore
,
All
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
either
then
slain
,
or
that
Conseq
.
2
were
to
be
slain
,
were
martyred
before
the
Year
620.
For
they
were
all
martyred
before
the
Rise
of
the
Beast
(
by
Theoreme
15.
)
—
And
the
Rise
of
the
Beast
was
before
the
Year
620.
(
Supposition
3.
)
From
hence
then
it
appears
,
That
All
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
were
killed
under
the
Theor.
16
Heathen
Emperors
of
Rome
.
For
the
last
Martyrs
of
the
fifth
Seal
,
were
a
multitude
of
all
Nations
,
and
People
,
that
no
man
could
number
(
by
Conseq
.
Theor.
12.
)
—
And
they
were
all
killed
before
the
Year
620.
(
by
Conseq
.
●
.
Theor.
15.
)
—
And
there
were
no
other
persecutions
betwixt
the
Conversion
of
the
Imperial
Throne
to
Christianity
,
and
the
Year
620.
that
can
tolerably
answer
the
characters
of
so
universal
a
state
of
Martyrdom
all
the
World
over
.
It
is
also
as
manifest
from
thence
,
That
The
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
were
all
the
Christian
Martyrs
,
Conseq
.
from
that
time
to
the
end
of
the
persecutions
of
Rome
Pagan
.
For
they
were
those
,
that
were
then
slain
,
and
all
the
rest
that
were
to
be
killed
all
the
World
over
in
the
same
manner
(
by
Conseq
.
Theor.
12.
and
Revel.
6.
11.
)
And
they
were
all
killed
under
Heathen
Emperors
of
Rome
(
by
Theor.
16.
)
—
They
were
therefore
all
that
were
to
be
killed
from
that
time
to
the
end
of
all
persecution
,
by
Rome
Pagan
.
And
then
it
is
necessary
,
That
The
business
of
the
sixth
Seal
,
be
some
great
change
of
the
Theor.
17
Pagan
Government
of
the
Empire
,
before
the
utter
ruin
of
all
Pagan
Power
in
it
.
For
the
multitude
in
the
seventh
Chapter
were
martyred
by
Rome
Pagan
,
after
the
opening
of
the
sixth
Seal
(
by
Conseq
.
Theor.
12.
and
Theor.
16.
)
Now
there
need
not
much
pains
to
prove
,
That
The
People
or
Nation
,
upon
whom
the
calamities
of
Theor.
18
the
seven
Trumpets
are
executed
,
must
be
the
same
Nation
with
those
who
killed
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
.
For
since
the
calamities
of
the
Trumpets
are
the
Vengeance
promised
to
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
(
by
Theor.
13.
)
—
The
Vengeance
must
then
be
executed
upon
that
Nation
,
who
killed
them
,
or
else
it
could
be
no
revenge
for
the
shedding
their
blood
.
Wherefore
,
The
plagues
of
the
Trumpets
are
executed
upon
the
Roman
Conseq
.
Empire
.
For
the
plagues
of
the
Trumpets
are
the
promised
Vengeance
of
the
fifth
Seal
(
by
Theor.
13.
)
—
And
they
must
fall
upon
the
same
People
,
or
Nation
,
who
shed
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
(
by
Theor.
18.
)
—
And
those
were
the
Romans
(
by
Theor.
16.
)
Again
,
That
the
Roman
Empire
in
general
is
the
Object
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
,
at
some
time
or
other
,
appears
from
the
chief
Object
of
the
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
,
which
is
the
whole
corrupted
Christian
Church
(
Theor.
7.
)
Now
in
that
part
of
the
time
of
the
Beast
,
which
was
after
the
Year
620.
(
Suppos.
2.
)
The
whole
Roman
Empire
was
the
Dominions
of
the
corrupted
Church
for
above
an
hundred
Year
together
.
For
there
was
but
one
Emperour
of
the
East
and
West
.
Wherefore
the
whole
Roman
Empire
is
the
Object
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
.
Therefore
must
those
calamities
be
executed
upon
the
Roman
Empire
.
It
might
be
imagined
indeed
,
that
because
it
was
the
Heathen
Emperours
,
that
shed
the
blood
of
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
that
those
calamities
ought
to
fall
upon
Rome
Heathen
,
to
be
a
Vengeance
for
the
blood
of
those
Martyrs
.
But
we
see
,
that
the
Vengeance
was
not
to
begin
till
all
the
Martyrs
were
slain
;
And
they
were
not
all
slain
,
till
after
the
time
of
Maximinus
and
Licinius
at
the
soonest
.
The
persecution
under
Maximinus
has
the
very
same
character
in
Petavius
,
that
the
great
multitude
is
set
out
by
Chap.
7.
that
is
,
an
innumerable
multitude
.
Above
all
the
rest
,
says
he
,
Maximinus
expressed
the
greatest
rage
and
fury
in
the
East
,
and
killed
an
innumerable
multitude
of
Martyrs
.
Ab
Anno
Christi
304.
ad
337.
Rationar
.
Tempor
.
Now
Maximinus
and
Licinius
were
the
last
considerable
Persecutors
of
the
Christians
.
So
that
there
was
no
Pagan
Empire
left
after
them
,
for
the
Trumpets
to
be
executed
upon
.
For
the
Trumpets
were
not
to
begin
to
sound
,
till
after
the
power
of
Rome
Pagan
was
past
(
Theor.
17.
)
and
yet
were
to
continue
to
the
Universal
Reign
of
Christ
over
all
the
World
,
at
the
end
of
the
Woe
of
the
last
Trumpet
.
There
was
therefore
nothing
left
for
the
judgment
of
the
Trumpets
to
be
executed
upon
,
but
the
Roman
Empire
converted
to
Christianity
.
For
Julian's
Reign
afterwards
,
was
too
inconsiderable
to
be
the
Object
of
them
.
There
cannot
be
any
further
question
about
this
,
when
it
is
considered
,
that
the
Object
of
the
calamities
of
the
Trumpets
,
is
all
the
twelve
Tribes
,
excepting
the
144000
,
that
is
,
as
has
been
before
shewn
,
(
Theor.
7.
)
All
the
corrupt
parts
of
the
Universal
Church
.
And
therefore
must
the
Christian
Empire
be
the
only
Object
of
those
evils
.
Indeed
,
if
it
be
well
considered
,
there
could
not
well
have
been
a
clearer
representation
of
this
,
than
what
we
find
at
the
opening
of
the
sixth
Seal
;
and
in
the
seventh
Chapter
of
Revel.
For
as
the
appearances
of
the
great
change
of
the
Sun
,
Moon
,
and
Stars
,
have
been
found
to
signifie
the
change
of
the
Roman
State
from
Paganism
to
Christianity
.
(
Theor.
17.
)
So
is
this
plainly
enough
signified
by
the
twelve
Tribes
,
in
the
seventh
Chapter
,
which
do
properly
signifie
the
Jewish
State
,
and
not
the
Jewish
Church
.
For
their
Church
is
represented
in
this
Prophecy
by
the
Elders
,
and
the
Temple
,
&c.
And
what
then
can
this
signifie
,
but
that
now
the
Roman
State
was
become
a
Christian
State
,
as
the
twelve
Tribes
must
here
signifie
.
And
then
the
reason
of
the
distinction
betwixt
the
144000
,
and
the
great
multitude
presently
after
them
appears
to
be
,
that
the
one
(
or
the
144000
)
were
the
true
Church
,
in
a
Christian
state
of
the
Empire
;
but
the
great
multitude
were
come
out
Martyrs
out
of
an
heathen
state
,
as
all
People
,
and
Tongues
,
and
Nations
are
here
opposed
to
the
peculiar
people
of
the
twelve
Tribes
.
Wherefore
by
the
distinction
of
the
144000
from
the
rest
of
the
Tribes
,
who
are
made
the
Objects
of
the
Trumpets
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
there
must
be
supposed
a
great
degeneracy
of
the
Roman
Church
,
to
which
those
calamities
are
signified
to
belong
,
before
the
time
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
.
It
can
be
no
wonder
,
that
the
Christian
Government
degenerated
,
should
be
counted
so
great
an
Adversary
to
the
Church
of
God
:
And
the
Object
of
his
highest
fury
for
it
.
For
the
Jews
who
were
the
only
people
of
God
,
were
known
to
be
the
fiercest
enemies
to
the
Christian
Church
,
which
was
but
their
own
Religion
improved
.
But
whensoever
those
Judgments
may
be
thought
to
begin
,
yet
since
it
is
made
unquestionable
,
that
they
are
to
fall
upon
the
Roman
Empire
in
a
continued
series
,
from
within
a
little
season
after
the
end
of
the
Pagan
persecutions
,
to
the
end
of
the
Woe
of
the
last
Trumpet
,
or
to
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
That
The
Hostilities
of
the
Saracens
and
Turks
against
the
Theor.
19
Eastern
and
Western
Roman
Empire
,
were
the
matter
of
two
of
the
last
three
Trumpets
.
For
the
calamities
of
the
Trumpets
,
begin
within
a
little
season
after
the
end
of
the
Heathen
persecutions
(
by
Conseq
.
Theor.
16.
&
13.
)
And
they
do
not
end
before
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
(
by
Theor.
1.
)
—
And
they
do
all
fall
upon
the
remains
of
the
old
Roman
Empire
(
by
Conseq
.
Theor
18.
)
The
Hostilities
therefore
of
the
Saracens
,
and
Turks
,
against
the
Eastern
and
Western
Empire
,
must
be
some
of
the
matter
of
these
Trumpets
.
And
since
the
three
last
Trumpets
are
represented
to
have
far
the
most
dreadful
Woes
in
them
of
any
other
:
The
Saracens
and
Turkish
Empire
must
be
two
of
those
three
Woes
.
For
the
whole
time
of
the
sixth
and
seventh
Seal
with
the
Trumpets
cannot
be
above
1550
years
,
counting
from
the
last
end
of
the
Pagan
persecutions
in
Licinius
,
after
the
year
300
,
to
the
utmost
end
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
that
can
be
supposed
,
(
Suppos.
3.
)
And
there
are
still
170
years
of
that
time
now
remaining
upon
that
supposition
;
so
that
the
whole
time
of
the
calamities
of
the
Trumpets
to
this
present
cannot
be
1400
years
.
And
the
Hostilities
of
the
Saracens
and
Turks
have
continued
near
1100
years
of
that
time
,
ever
since
the
year
631
at
the
latest
.
Wherefore
since
there
can
be
but
an
hundred
and
seventy
years
(
according
to
the
latest
suppositions
,
of
the
rise
of
the
Beast
)
yet
remaining
of
the
whole
time
of
the
Trumpets
;
The
Saracens
,
and
Turkish
vexations
must
necessarily
be
two
of
the
last
three
Trumpets
,
that
are
represented
to
be
the
three
great
Woes
upon
the
Roman
Empire
.
For
there
is
none
to
come
after
them
,
that
can
be
greater
than
the
Turkish
Empire
,
either
for
length
of
time
,
or
for
the
destroying
effects
of
it
;
For
that
has
destroyed
more
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
than
now
remains
to
be
ruined
under
the
Beast
.
Again
,
The
Saracens
must
have
been
one
of
these
Woes
,
because
it
fell
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
when
it
was
all
under
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Beast
.
Both
the
Eastern
and
Western
parts
were
but
one
Roman
Church
in
the
year
620
,
when
the
Beast
must
at
latest
have
been
in
being
,
(
Suppos.
2.
)
and
under
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
,
(
Theor.
5.
)
And
then
it
is
certain
that
the
Saracens
were
not
the
second
Woe
,
because
that
Woe
cannot
be
yet
past
;
for
the
third
Woe
cometh
quickly
after
it
,
which
destroies
the
power
of
the
Beast
,
(
Theor.
1.
)
So
the
third
Woe
must
then
have
been
come
ever
since
the
ruine
of
the
Saracens
,
and
have
been
continually
destroying
the
power
of
the
Beast
ever
since
that
time
,
that
is
,
for
these
300
years
,
which
is
absurd
to
imagine
.
For
the
Beast
has
been
in
the
greatest
flush
of
his
power
,
for
the
most
part
of
the
time
.
The
Saracen
troubles
must
then
have
been
the
first
Woe
.
And
then
must
the
Turks
have
been
the
second
Woe
,
Because
the
second
Woe
must
be
some
that
were
the
Masters
of
Euphrates
.
And
there
has
been
none
that
have
been
considerable
Revel.
●
14.
for
that
,
since
the
Saracen
Empire
,
but
the
Turks
only
.
From
hence
it
appears
,
That
The
Hostilities
of
the
Saracens
,
and
Turks
must
necessarily
Conseq
.
1
be
the
Woes
of
the
fifth
and
sixth
Trumpet
.
And
therefore
,
The
Turkish
vexations
of
the
Roman
Empire
are
the
second
Conseq
.
2
Woe
.
From
hence
also
does
it
appear
unquestionable
,
That
the
rest
who
are
mentioned
,
Chap.
9.
20.
as
sufferers
by
the
second
Woe
,
and
yet
were
not
made
to
repent
of
their
Idols
of
Gold
and
Silver
by
it
,
must
necessarily
be
the
Western
Christians
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
For
as
there
is
no
other
part
of
the
ancient
Roman
Empire
but
this
alone
,
which
is
not
already
destroyed
by
the
Turks
;
so
also
cannot
there
be
found
any
other
people
besides
,
that
are
any
thing
near
the
bounds
of
that
Empire
,
that
have
had
any
Idols
of
Gold
,
or
Silver
,
or
any
thing
like
them
since
the
first
rise
of
the
Turkish
Empire
.
The
only
worships
of
God
besides
that
of
the
Roman
Church
,
within
the
extent
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
are
the
Mahometan
,
the
Jewish
,
that
of
the
Greek
Church
,
and
the
Reformation
,
all
which
are
known
to
detest
Image-Worship
.
By
the
knowledge
we
now
have
of
the
time
of
the
fifth
Trumpet
,
it
is
not
hard
to
discover
the
bounds
of
the
other
four
before
it
.
For
it
is
now
unquestionable
,
That
The
Plagues
of
the
first
four
Trumpets
must
be
executed
Conseq
.
3
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
betwixt
the
end
of
the
Pagan
power
of
Rome
,
and
the
year
631.
For
the
Saracens
began
their
Invasions
in
the
year
631.
And
they
are
the
business
of
the
fifth
Trumpet
(
Conseq
.
1.
Theor.
19.
)
And
the
calamities
of
the
first
Trumpet
do
not
begin
till
after
the
end
of
all
Pagan
persecution
.
(
Theor.
13.
and
Conseq
.
Theor.
16.
)
Wherefore
all
the
first
four
Trumpets
must
have
been
past
betwixt
the
end
of
the
Pagan
Empire
,
and
the
year
631.
CHAP.
III.
The
four
first
Trumpets
applied
.
The
signification
of
a
third
part
in
the
Trumpets
scrupulously
enquired
after
,
and
determined
.
Objections
answered
.
TO
give
a
fuller
Idea
of
the
Judgments
of
God
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
at
its
first
degeneracy
from
the
true
Spirit
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
I
will
now
make
a
more
particular
search
after
the
business
of
the
first
four
Trumpets
,
and
chiefly
because
it
will
give
us
a
better
discovery
of
the
several
steps
,
and
gradual
advances
of
that
which
is
the
chief
malignity
of
the
Beast
before
his
full
grown
appearance
.
It
has
been
already
shown
that
the
first
four
Trumpets
must
begin
after
the
end
of
the
time
of
the
Pagan
Emperors
(
by
Conseq
.
3.
Theor.
19.
)
And
therefore
could
they
not
be
a
revenge
upon
Rome
Pagan
.
It
is
as
impossible
that
they
should
begin
while
the
Empire
was
truly
Christian
;
for
they
are
a
revenge
upon
the
Roman
Empire
for
the
Blood
of
Christian
Martyrs
,
which
therefore
could
not
possibly
fall
upon
any
true
Church
of
Christ
;
for
that
would
be
to
revenge
the
cruelties
of
the
Enemies
of
the
Church
upon
the
Church
it self
;
and
besides
,
it
is
plainly
expressed
,
that
all
the
true
Members
of
the
Church
are
secured
from
all
the
evils
of
the
Trumpets
,
under
the
figure
of
the
144000
,
that
were
sealed
to
escape
those
calamities
.
Wherefore
since
it
must
be
after
the
time
of
both
Rome
Pagan
,
and
Rome
truly
Christian
,
that
these
Trumpets
must
begin
to
be
executed
,
it
must
necessarily
be
after
some
degeneracy
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
or
after
the
beginning
of
some
corrupt
state
of
the
Roman
Church
.
For
all
the
first
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
,
as
well
as
of
the
Vials
,
are
nothing
but
references
to
the
same
kind
of
Plagues
upon
Egypt
;
and
so
do
plainly
intimate
,
that
the
Church
must
first
be
in
a
state
of
great
Bondage
and
Oppression
under
the
Roman
Empire
;
upon
the
account
of
which
,
as
it
was
the
Continuation
of
the
same
Spirit
of
Cruelty
,
for
which
these
Judgments
had
been
before
promised
,
these
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
are
signified
to
be
inflicted
.
This
gives
a
very
satisfactory
Account
of
the
signification
of
the
Trumpets
in
this
place
.
For
as
they
are
described
to
be
the
Denunciations
of
very
great
Evils
,
so
must
they
be
the
Trumpets
of
God
,
to
declare
War
against
the
Enemies
of
his
Church
,
according
to
the
Use
of
them
among
the
Jews
.
And
if
we
consider
their
Number
,
and
the
ruining
and
destroying
Nature
of
their
Plagues
,
but
especially
the
Effect
and
Matter
of
the
Seventh
,
which
is
a
Shout
in
Heaven
at
Rev.
11.
15.
the
Fall
of
all
the
Kingdoms
of
this
World
into
the
Hands
of
God
,
and
Christ
,
and
his
Church
,
It
cannot
but
be
concluded
with
the
judicious
Jesuite
Ribera
,
That
the
seven
Trumpets
are
a
reference
to
the
going
about
the
Walls
of
Jericho
seven
days
with
the
sound
of
Trumpets
,
and
to
the
falling
down
of
the
Wall
of
it
,
at
the
shout
of
the
People
,
on
the
last
of
those
days
.
And
thus
do
the
seven
Trumpets
appear
to
be
so
many
several
Calamities
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
in
order
to
its
last
Ruine
.
The
Time
for
the
beginning
of
this
,
is
confined
to
a
little
season
after
the
killing
of
those
in
the
Fifth
Seal
;
and
that
signifies
the
same
with
a
little
while
after
the
time
of
the
Heathen
Emperors
.
Conseq
.
Theor.
16.
We
are
therefore
to
find
out
Four
great
Calamities
that
besel
the
Roman
Empire
,
betwixt
the
end
of
the
Rule
of
Paganism
in
it
,
and
the
Year
631
,
which
is
the
acknowledged
Date
of
the
beginning
of
the
Fifth
Trumpet
,
or
of
the
Saracen
Empire
.
And
they
must
be
such
as
may
answer
the
Characters
of
the
first
Four
Trumpets
,
in
the
same
Order
in
which
they
lye
in
the
Text.
But
because
it
may
seem
difficult
to
determine
the
Time
of
the
Degeneracy
of
the
Christian
Religion
in
the
Empire
,
after
the
Ruine
of
Paganism
,
I
will
chuse
to
seek
for
the
Application
of
these
Four
Trumpets
,
from
what
is
already
known
of
the
Fifth
,
which
has
been
found
to
begin
about
the
Year
631
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
19.
)
And
from
thence
returning
back
,
according
to
the
Order
of
the
Events
to
which
they
are
applied
,
it
will
be
more
easie
to
determine
the
particular
Age
in
which
this
Degeneracy
of
the
Roman
Church
,
or
Empire
,
did
begin
.
The
Fourth
Trumpet
then
must
be
some
very
great
Calamity
upon
some
of
the
Ruling
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
The
darkning
of
the
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
,
must
signifie
an
Eclipse
of
the
Majesty
of
the
Empire
,
those
parts
of
the
Heavens
being
generally
used
in
their
Mystical
Signification
for
Supreme
Government
.
And
that
neither
the
Matter
of
this
,
nor
of
the
rest
of
the
Trumpets
can
signifie
those
real
things
by
which
they
are
described
,
appears
from
Theor.
10.
And
as
this
darkness
is
here
determined
to
a
third
part
of
these
Schemes
;
so
must
it
also
be
restrained
to
part
only
of
the
Rule
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
For
since
it
is
found
to
signifie
mystically
a
Diminution
of
the
Majesty
of
the
Empire
,
(
Theor.
10.
)
the
third
part
must
either
signifie
the
third
part
of
the
Supreme
Government
of
the
World
,
of
which
the
Roman
Empire
is
supposed
to
be
the
third
part
here
concerned
,
or
it
must
be
a
third
part
only
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
But
the
World
cannot
be
said
to
lose
a
third
part
of
the
Majesty
of
it
by
the
Diminution
of
the
Ruling
Power
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
For
there
were
other
Supreme
Governments
that
started
up
in
the
room
of
it
.
The
only
Events
that
can
be
imagined
to
be
any
ways
suitable
to
this
Representation
,
before
the
Saracon
Inroads
about
the
Year
631
,
are
first
that
famous
Eruption
of
the
Persians
under
Chosroes
,
somewhat
before
the
Year
610
,
which
overspread
the
greatest
part
of
the
Roman
Territories
in
Asia
,
as
far
as
Chalcedon
in
Bithynia
;
and
that
like
a
Torrent
,
or
a
general
Conflagration
,
as
Petavius
represents
it
.
They
seized
Jerusalem
,
and
got
to
be
Masters
of
Egypt
,
Alexandria
and
Libya
;
And
the
Emperor
was
so
humbled
by
it
,
that
he
begged
a
Peace
of
them
,
but
could
not
obtain
it
,
unless
he
would
deny
Christ
,
and
worship
the
Sun
;
And
so
this
continued
above
Twenty
Years
.
But
yet
in
all
this
,
there
was
no
part
of
the
Majesty
of
the
Empire
,
which
must
here
be
signified
at
least
by
the
Sun
,
that
was
darkned
.
The
Lombard
Invasion
in
Italy
,
about
the
Year
568
,
may
next
come
in
with
a
pretence
to
this
Fourth
Trumpet
;
For
it
over-ran
all
Italy
,
but
Rome
and
Ravenna
.
But
the
excepting
of
these
two
Places
,
which
were
the
Seats
of
the
Majesty
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
seems
sufficient
to
excuse
them
from
Eclipsing
the
third
part
of
the
Sun.
Justinian's
depriving
of
Rome
of
all
the
ancient
Glory
of
its
Senate
and
Consuls
,
and
its
being
burnt
by
Totila
about
that
time
,
may
make
a
fair
shew
of
smiting
the
Sun.
But
that
seems
to
be
nothing
but
an
Eclipse
upon
the
City
of
Rome
,
which
had
lest
almost
all
its
Superiority
under
the
Command
of
the
Goths
in
Italy
,
and
had
continued
for
a
long
time
in
that
condition
before
this
Act
of
Justinian's
;
and
then
Justinian's
Conquests
could
not
be
the
Plague
of
this
Fourth
Trumpet
;
because
they
were
no
Judgment
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
but
an
encrease
of
the
Glory
of
it
.
For
the
Majesty
of
the
Roman
Empire
was
accounted
the
same
thing
,
where-ever
the
Emperor
himself
did
reside
.
It
is
therefore
most
probable
,
that
the
Submission
of
Rome
and
Italy
,
and
of
that
part
of
the
Empire
to
the
barbarous
Kings
of
the
Heruli
and
Goths
,
is
the
Fourth
Trumpet
;
for
it
succeeded
into
the
place
of
the
Western
Empire
,
which
was
very
properly
the
smiting
of
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
,
as
they
signifie
the
most
dignified
part
of
the
Empire
.
The
Third
Trumpet
must
then
be
the
Miseries
of
the
Romans
upon
the
Fall
of
the
Western
Empire
,
about
the
time
of
Valentinian
the
Third
;
whose
Death
the
Historians
do
generally
look
upon
as
the
Date
of
the
Fall
of
the
Western
Empire
,
though
it
did
continue
strugling
for
Life
among
the
scuffles
of
several
Competitors
above
twenty
years
after
.
How
this
might
be
represented
by
a
great
Star
falling
from
Heaven
,
as
a
Lamp
,
and
by
its
fall
filling
all
that
part
of
the
World
with
great
bitterness
of
Spirit
,
will
be
better
understood
afterwards
.
And
then
the
Second
Trumpet
before
it
,
must
be
some
great
Invasion
of
the
Empire
by
a
vest
Inundation
of
People
upon
it
,
to
the
utter
ruine
of
some
third
part
of
it
.
For
the
Sea
signifies
Multitudes
and
Nations
,
&c.
And
the
third
part
of
the
Sea
becoming
Blood
,
must
signifie
the
Wars
and
bloody
Fights
of
those
Nations
and
Multitudes
.
The
Effect
of
which
is
very
plainly
determined
by
the
mention
of
the
great
Mountain
burning
with
Fire
;
which
is
the
same
Expression
that
the
Prophet
Jeremy
makes
use
of
to
signifie
the
Destruction
of
Babylon
;
and
then
here
it
can
signifie
nothing
Jerem.
31.
25.
but
the
laying
waste
the
Territories
of
some
third
part
of
the
Empire
by
the
Barbarous
Nations
,
and
the
sharing
it
among
themselves
;
which
is
very
fitly
represented
by
what
is
expressed
of
casting
the
Mountain
into
the
Sea
;
for
that
is
of
the
same
import
with
being
swallowed
up
by
the
Sea
,
that
is
,
by
those
Multitudes
and
Nations
.
The
first
Trumpet
then
must
be
some
great
destroying
Enemy
,
since
we
are
sure
by
the
Applications
of
the
rest
,
that
the
Hail
mentioned
in
it
,
cannot
be
literally
understood
.
And
then
,
when
besides
its
being
mingled
with
Fire
,
in
which
it
resembles
the
Hail
of
Egypt
,
it
has
the
addition
of
Blood
also
with
it
,
it
must
denote
some
bloody
storms
of
Enemies
upon
the
Roman
Empire
.
And
this
does
very
exactly
represent
the
Invasions
of
the
Empire
by
the
Northern
Nations
,
which
is
the
Region
of
Hail
,
before
their
great
Successes
to
the
utter
ruine
of
any
part
of
the
Empire
.
But
the
Explication
of
these
Trumpets
,
as
well
as
those
that
follow
them
,
will
be
much
more
cleared
and
confirmed
by
setling
the
Notion
of
a
Third
part
,
which
is
mentioned
as
the
Object
of
every
one
of
them
.
The
Third
part
cannot
be
here
,
as
some
would
have
it
,
of
an
Indefinite
signification
,
or
only
signifie
a
great
part
in
general
,
or
the
greatest
part
of
the
Subject
that
it
is
joyned
with
;
for
a
Third
part
has
always
a
definite
and
determinate
signification
,
where-ever
it
has
a
known
sense
in
Scripture
.
(
See
Concordance
in
Third
Part.
)
From
hence
therefore
appears
the
vanity
of
all
those
Interpretations
of
these
Trumpets
,
which
make
account
that
they
are
general
Calamities
upon
the
Subject
where
they
fall
;
as
those
which
make
the
Visible
Church
,
or
the
World
,
indefinitely
to
be
the
Object
of
them
all
.
But
yet
in
the
next
place
,
the
Third
part
cannot
signifie
the
whole
Roman
Empire
,
as
a
Third
part
of
the
known
World
in
St.
John's
time
;
For
in
the
Sixth
Trumpet
there
is
a
plain
Revel.
9.
distinction
betwixt
the
third
part
that
were
slain
,
and
the
rest
who
were
not
killed
,
and
yet
did
not
repent
.
By
the
third
part
then
in
that
place
cannot
possibly
be
meant
the
Roman
Empire
in
general
;
for
then
the
sense
of
the
Text
must
be
,
that
it
killed
those
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
is
supposed
to
be
the
third
part
of
the
World
;
and
that
the
rest
of
the
World
beside
,
whom
it
killed
not
,
did
not
repent
;
whereas
all
the
Judgments
of
these
Trumpets
have
been
found
to
have
the
Roman
Empire
only
for
their
Object
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
18.
)
Again
,
The
Saracens
in
the
Fifth
Trumpet
,
(
Conseq
.
1.
Theor.
19.
)
are
distinguished
from
the
Plagues
of
all
the
other
Trumpets
,
by
falling
upon
all
in
general
,
who
had
not
the
Seal
of
God
in
their
Foreheads
:
whereas
all
the
rest
are
confined
to
a
third
part
.
So
that
if
the
third
part
in
the
rest
were
the
whole
Roman
Empire
,
the
Saracens
must
have
been
the
Conquerors
of
all
the
World
;
whereas
all
their
considerable
Conquests
were
upon
the
parts
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
And
besides
,
all
their
Vexations
,
as
they
were
one
of
the
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
,
had
only
the
Roman
Empire
for
their
Object
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
18
)
The
darkning
also
of
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
in
the
Fourth
Trumpet
,
cannot
possibly
signifie
an
Eclipse
of
the
third
part
of
the
Ruling
Power
of
the
whole
World
,
at
the
pulling
down
of
the
Imperial
Throne
of
Rome
in
the
West
;
for
the
Kingdoms
that
started
up
in
the
room
of
the
Imperial
Throne
,
were
as
considerable
parts
of
the
Supreme
Power
of
the
World
,
as
those
of
the
other
two
parts
of
it
out
of
the
Bounds
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
Nor
could
the
Imperial
Throne
in
the
West
alone
be
called
the
third
part
of
the
Ruling
Power
of
the
World
,
because
both
the
Imperial
Thrones
in
the
East
and
West
are
supposed
in
this
Opinion
to
be
but
the
third
part
of
the
Supreme
Power
of
the
World.
If
by
the
third
part
cannot
be
meant
the
Roman
Empire
in
general
,
then
must
it
signifie
a
third
part
of
that
Empire
only
.
For
the
Roman
Empire
is
certainly
the
Object
of
these
Trumpets
.
And
by
this
it
appears
,
that
the
several
Subjects
,
upon
which
these
Plagues
do
fall
,
do
represent
some
general
Attribute
of
a
third
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
For
if
they
signified
any
thing
less
,
they
could
not
represent
the
Evils
of
a
whole
third
part
of
the
Empire
;
and
therefore
by
the
Earth
,
Sea
,
Rivers
,
Sun
,
&c.
must
be
meant
something
that
was
common
to
all
the
places
of
some
third
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
It
will
then
forthwith
be
apprehended
,
That
since
the
World
was
commonly
known
in
St.
John's
time
to
be
divided
into
three
parts
,
Europe
,
Asia
and
Africa
;
and
that
the
Roman
Empire
had
the
Rule
in
the
several
and
chiefest
parts
of
them
all
,
that
by
a
third
part
must
be
meant
one
of
these
Divisions
of
the
Empire
.
But
then
the
Saracens
in
the
Fifth
Trumpet
,
to
whom
Africa
was
irrecoverably
lost
,
must
have
slain
the
third
part
of
Men
,
as
well
as
the
Turks
in
the
Sixth
Trumpet
;
whereas
those
in
the
Fifth
Trumpet
are
said
only
to
Torment
,
and
not
to
Kill
Men.
The
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
,
which
is
found
to
be
but
a
third
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
cannot
be
understood
of
any
literal
slaughter
of
all
the
Romans
in
those
Parts
.
Whoever
heard
of
such
a
Butchery
in
any
part
of
the
World
?
And
therefore
it
must
signifie
mystically
,
or
the
[
](B20811-e25100-b)(a)
(a)
GRotius
de
jure
B.
&
P.
Lib.
2.
c.
9.
Artic.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
Where
he
shows
,
that
as
a
people
continue
one
and
the
same
living
Body
,
as
long
as
they
continue
in
an
united
Society
:
so
may
they
be
said
also
to
die
,
when
their
Government
,
and
Society
is
taken
from
them
;
as
when
a
people
are
reduced
under
the
power
of
another
Nation
.
utter
Extinction
of
the
Name
or
Power
of
the
Romans
there
,
according
as
that
Expression
is
used
in
a
mystical
sense
by
the
Prophets
.
And
in
this
sense
would
the
Saracens
have
slain
the
third
part
of
Men
,
if
Africa
had
been
intended
here
for
one
of
the
third
parts
in
these
Trumpets
.
The
Loss
of
that
we
see
is
accounted
but
one
of
the
Vexations
with
which
the
Saracens
tormented
those
that
had
not
the
Seal
of
God
in
their
Foreheads
,
in
distinction
to
the
killing
of
a
third
part
,
as
it
is
expressly
said
of
them
.
One
would
be
extremely
tempted
after
this
to
judge
,
that
by
the
third
part
cannot
be
meant
any
Division
of
the
Empire
into
three
parts
that
were
all
in
being
together
.
For
it
is
known
that
there
were
but
Two
constant
distinct
parts
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
these
were
the
Eastern
and
Western
Empire
.
By
the
third
part
in
these
Trumpets
might
then
be
apprehended
to
be
meant
one
of
the
Three
successive
Thrones
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
that
is
,
the
ancient
Western
Empire
,
the
Eastern
or
Constantinopolitan
,
and
the
new
restored
Empire
in
the
West
.
For
this
would
very
well
agree
with
the
order
of
the
Trumpets
,
where
it
seems
manifest
that
the
four
first
Trumpets
ruine
the
ancient
Western
Empire
,
the
two
next
the
Constantinopolitan
,
and
the
last
Trumpet
makes
an
end
of
the
Beast
,
and
of
his
new
restored
Empire
in
the
West
.
But
it
is
too
plain
,
that
the
third
part
here
is
one
part
of
three
that
were
then
in
being
,
to
allow
of
this
Conjecture
,
though
otherwise
very
tempting
.
The
Sea
in
the
Second
Trumpet
must
have
two
parts
more
in
it
at
that
present
time
when
the
third
part
of
it
became
Blood.
And
by
the
third
part
of
the
Creatures
that
were
in
it
is
manifestly
signified
,
that
there
were
twice
as
many
in
it
that
did
not
die
by
that
Plague
.
And
it
could
not
be
said
that
a
third
part
of
the
Sun
or
of
the
Moon
was
darkened
,
unless
there
were
two
other
parts
of
them
at
the
same
time
which
were
not
eclipsed
by
the
sound
of
the
Fourth
Trumpet
.
It
must
therefore
now
be
concluded
,
that
this
Expression
does
refer
to
some
real
Division
of
the
Roman
Empire
into
three
parts
,
before
the
time
of
the
Trumpets
.
The
History
of
those
Times
gives
us
this
light
about
it
.
At
the
Death
of
Constantine
the
Great
,
the
Empire
was
shared
among
his
three
Sons
.
Constantine
the
Eldest
had
all
the
Western
part
of
it
beyond
the
Alps
,
Britain
,
the
Gauls
,
and
Spain
.
Constance
the
Youngest
had
all
the
rest
of
Europe
,
with
almost
all
Africa
,
and
the
Isles
between
them
.
And
Constantius
all
the
Asiatick
part
of
it
,
with
the
Kingdom
of
Egypt
.
And
though
the
whole
Empire
did
not
long
after
fall
into
the
Hands
of
Constantius
,
yet
besides
the
Roman
and
Constantinopolitan
Seats
,
which
were
soon
after
setled
Imperial
Thrones
,
there
was
continually
some
or
other
starting
up
in
the
farthest
Western
Division
,
till
the
famous
Inundation
of
the
Barbarous
Nations
all
over
the
Empire
.
So
that
here
seems
to
be
ground
enough
to
rely
upon
this
Tripartite
Division
of
the
Empire
at
the
Death
of
Constantine
for
the
Applications
of
the
several
mentions
of
the
third
part
of
the
Empire
.
For
it
may
be
thought
to
be
no
greater
Objection
against
these
three
parts
,
that
they
were
often
under
but
two
Emperors
,
than
it
would
be
against
the
two
parts
of
it
,
that
they
were
often
united
under
one
single
Emperor
.
But
that
,
which
does
the
most
unanswerably
confirm
this
threefold
division
of
the
Empire
,
is
the
Office
of
the
Praefecti
Praetorio
,
or
the
Prefects
of
the
Palace
,
or
of
the
Guard
,
who
were
the
next
Administrators
of
the
Government
under
the
Emperors
,
like
the
Majors
of
the
Pallace
in
France
after
the
time
of
Clotaire
,
who
ruled
as
absolutely
as
the
Kings
themselves
did
before
,
and
like
the
Vice
Roys
of
Kingdomes
at
this
present
.
They
were
called
[
](B20811-e25400-b)(b)
(b)
Cassiodor
.
Variar.
Lib.
6.
cap.
3.
Formula
P.
P.
He
is
called
the
Father
of
the
Empire
—
some
priviledges
of
this
Dignity
are
such
as
make
them
sharers
with
our selves
—
He
wants
very
little
of
making
Laws
,
since
his
Authority
can
make
an
end
of
Affairs
without
any
power
of
appeal
from
his
sentence
—
And
he
punishes
the
offences
of
the
Judges
of
the
Provinces
—
no
Dignity
is
equal
to
it
—
he
judges
every
where
as
Vicegerent
of
the
supreme
power
.
We
willingly
confirm
whatsoever
he
appoints
,
whose
authority
we
our selves
do
so
much
reverence
,
that
we
without
scruple
do
those
things
,
which
we
know
him
to
have
Decreed
,
&c.
Joh.
Fersius
Silesius
de
P.
Praet
.
observes
that
they
acted
like
the
Roman
Dictators
.
the
Fathers
of
the
Empire
,
which
was
a
title
allowed
to
none
but
the
Emperors
and
themselves
;
and
they
were
the
last
appeal
in
their
several
jurisdictions
,
and
displaced
all
other
Governours
at
their
pleasure
.
These
Prefects
of
the
Guard
,
before
the
time
of
Valerian
,
were
but
two
,
and
they
also
without
any
particular
Jurisdiction
assigned
them
.
[
](B20811-e25500-b)(c)
(c)
Ragonius
was
Praefectus
Praetorio
Gall.
and
of
Illyricum
in
the
time
of
Valerian
,
and
so
was
Q.
Vicarius
.
Spartian
in
Ballista
.
Valerian
divided
the
Empire
into
so
many
Jurisdictions
under
them
,
but
this
was
only
upon
some
urgent
necessity
of
the
times
;
They
had
not
yet
any
constant
or
setled
Jurisdictions
.
Constantine
[
](B20811-e25600-b)(d)
(d)
So
says
Zosimus
Lib.
2.
was
the
first
,
who
divided
the
Empire
amongst
his
Praefecti
Praetorio
,
and
made
them
the
ordinary
standing
Authority
of
the
Division
,
over
which
they
presided
.
But
to
break
their
power
,
he
encreased
them
to
four
;
one
over
Italy
,
and
Africa
;
another
over
all
the
West
,
beyond
the
Alps
,
which
contained
in
it
Britain
,
Gaule
,
and
Spain
;
a
third
over
Illyricum
;
and
a
fourth
over
the
East
.
And
when
he
came
afterwards
to
divide
the
Empire
amongst
his
three
Sons
,
His
youngest
Son
Constance
had
two
of
these
Prefectures
to
his
share
,
viz.
The
Italian
,
and
that
of
Illyricum
.
Constantine
his
eldest
,
had
the
Prefecture
of
Gaule
;
and
Constantius
his
second
Son
had
the
Prefecture
of
the
East
for
his
Empire
.
By
this
means
was
the
memory
of
the
threefold
division
of
the
Empire
kept
up
,
after
that
the
Empire
was
returned
again
into
the
sole
power
of
the
Surviving
Brother
,
Constantius
.
These
Prefectures
continued
still
distinct
,
and
though
they
were
four
,
yet
it
was
as
well
known
that
those
of
Illyricum
and
Italy
were
but
the
two
parts
of
one
Imperial
share
,
and
were
sometimes
confounded
together
,
when
the
whole
Empire
was
united
under
one
Emperor
.
This
appears
from
Ammianus
Marcellinus
to
have
been
done
Lib.
26.
in
the
days
of
Julian
the
Apostate
,
in
whose
time
Mamertinus
was
the
Prefect
of
Italy
,
Africa
and
Illyricum
,
which
shows
that
till
after
the
time
of
Julian
the
Apostate
at
least
,
the
only
constant
division
of
the
Empire
among
these
Prefects
was
that
of
the
three
divisions
of
the
Empire
by
Constantine
among
his
Sons
at
his
death
.
For
till
that
time
the
two
Prefectures
of
Italy
,
and
Illyricum
were
accounted
but
such
a
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
as
they
had
been
before
,
when
they
made
the
Body
of
Constans's
share
in
the
division
,
that
is
,
a
third
part
of
the
whole
Empire
.
And
therefore
were
they
sometime
united
together
under
one
Prefect
,
as
has
been
observed
;
and
[
](B20811-e25930-b)(e)
(e)
L.
21.
C.
Theodos
.
de
Naviculis
.
after
the
division
of
the
Empire
,
the
Italian
Prefect
had
all
the
Western
share
of
Illyricum
.
Now
the
time
,
at
which
the
Trumpets
began
,
cannot
be
much
after
the
Reign
of
Julian
,
who
reduced
the
four
Prefects
to
three
,
according
to
the
former
division
of
the
Empire
among
the
Sons
of
Constantine
.
For
the
first
Trumpets
are
See
Pag.
31.
32
,
33.
found
to
begin
before
the
Inundation
of
the
Barbarous
Nations
upon
the
Roman
Empire
soon
after
the
Reign
of
Theodosius
;
and
then
there
must
be
a
convenient
space
allowed
for
the
end
of
the
first
Trumpet
to
have
its
course
in
before
that
time
;
which
therefore
must
be
allowed
to
begin
within
a
very
short
while
after
the
Reign
of
Julian
.
It
cannot
therefore
be
any
Objection
against
this
threefold
division
of
the
Imperial
Seats
,
that
the
Empire
was
presently
after
the
Reign
of
Julian
divided
into
the
East
and
West
,
in
the
Reign
of
Valentinian
:
and
that
each
division
had
two
of
these
Prefects
in
it
.
For
the
third
part
in
the
Trumpets
is
found
to
refer
to
a
threefold
division
of
the
Empire
,
which
must
at
the
fulfilling
of
the
Prophecy
be
well
known
;
and
the
division
of
it
by
Valentinian
into
two
parts
,
and
the
ranging
of
the
Prefect
of
the
Eastern
Illyricum
[
](B20811-e26090-b)(f)
(f)
Pancirol
.
Notit
.
Imperii
Orientalis
cap.
23.
under
the
Eastern
division
,
as
a
distinct
Prefect
from
the
other
three
,
would
not
hinder
the
World
in
those
days
,
from
concluding
that
by
the
name
of
a
third
part
of
the
Empire
must
certainly
be
understood
one
of
the
former
three
Imperial
shares
,
which
were
kept
distinct
by
the
Praefecti
Praetorio
,
who
appeared
as
so
many
Lords
Deputies
of
the
Empire
.
For
there
was
no
known
division
of
the
Empire
into
three
distinct
parts
at
that
time
,
but
this
,
and
this
was
very
openly
and
remarkably
known
for
such
.
Wherefore
the
third
part
mentioned
in
the
Trumpets
,
which
has
been
found
to
be
a
real
third
part
of
some
division
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
must
be
one
of
the
three
Imperial
jurisdictions
set
up
by
Constantine
,
and
preserved
in
memory
by
the
standing
Offices
of
the
Praefecti
Praetorio
.
It
is
no
small
confirmation
of
this
conclusion
,
that
Constantine
was
the
first
Author
,
both
of
parting
out
the
Roman
Empire
into
particular
jurisdictions
under
the
Praefecti
Praetorio
,
and
into
distinct
Imperial
Seats
amongst
his
three
Sons
;
And
besides
,
Constantine
is
allowed
by
almost
all
Interpreters
to
be
very
particularly
described
in
the
Prophecy
;
so
that
such
remarkable
actions
of
his
,
as
these
were
,
may
very
well
be
determined
to
have
been
pointed
at
by
such
schemes
in
the
Prophecy
,
as
do
very
naturally
signifie
them
,
and
which
cannot
be
found
to
agree
to
any
thing
else
.
That
these
divisions
of
the
Empire
were
but
the
parts
of
one
and
the
same
Empire
,
was
shown
by
the
publick
ensigns
of
Authority
,
which
were
constantly
carried
before
the
Praefecti
Praetorio
in
their
several
jurisdictions
;
though
each
of
these
Prefects
were
under
the
immediate
authority
of
but
one
Emperor
,
yet
before
every
one
of
them
was
carried
the
Heads
of
all
the
Emperors
,
who
were
at
that
time
in
power
,
to
show
,
that
they
were
all
together
the
United
Majesty
of
that
Empire
,
though
they
had
distinct
jurisdictions
.
This
may
be
seen
in
that
eminent
fragment
of
the
State
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
the
Notitia
Imperii
published
and
explained
by
Pancirollus
,
where
it
appears
that
in
the
time
of
the
division
Cap.
24.
Notit
.
Imp.
Oriental
.
of
the
Empire
into
the
Eastern
and
Western
Seats
all
the
great
Magistrates
of
both
the
divisions
had
the
Heads
of
both
the
Emperors
carried
before
them
.
But
it
is
still
more
evident
from
the
matter
of
the
Trumpets
,
that
the
third
part
in
them
must
have
a
reference
to
three
distinct
Imperial
Seats
,
or
shares
in
one
and
the
same
Empire
.
For
what
else
can
possibly
be
signified
by
a
third
part
of
the
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
(
in
the
fourth
Trumpet
)
since
the
Sun
in
general
is
known
in
mystical
use
,
to
denote
the
supreme
power
of
but
one
Nation
or
Empire
?
There
is
then
in
that
expression
of
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
,
a
plain
signification
of
two
other
Imperial
Seats
besides
that
,
which
is
intended
by
the
first
third
part
.
There
is
also
besides
,
a
particular
mention
of
two
other
supreme
Soveraignties
among
the
Trumpets
,
really
distinct
from
that
which
is
here
called
a
third
part
of
the
Sun.
For
in
the
second
Trumpet
there
is
a
description
of
a
Mountain
burning
,
and
cast
into
the
Sea
,
which
is
the
very
expression
,
that
is
used
by
the
Prophet
Jeremy
,
to
set
out
the
Fall
of
the
Babylonian
Throne
.
And
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
there
Jerem.
51.
25.
is
an
account
of
a
slaughter
of
the
third
part
of
men
;
which
being
known
to
signifie
the
Turkish
advances
upon
the
Empire
,
in
distinction
to
those
of
the
Saracens
,
who
are
said
not
to
kill
men
,
but
to
torment
them
,
must
necessarily
denote
[
](B20811-e26340-b)(g)
(g)
See
Grotius
in
Note
the
first
,
concerning
the
death
of
a
People
.
the
utter
destruction
of
the
Eastern
Roman
Empire
;
here
are
therefore
the
two
other
third
shares
of
the
Majesty
of
the
Empire
particularly
described
.
It
is
as
evident
that
these
three
shares
of
the
Empire
,
must
be
three
Imperial
parts
,
that
are
really
distinct
from
one
another
,
the
Mountain
cast
into
the
Sea
in
the
second
Trumpet
must
necessarily
be
the
utter
ruin
of
one
Imperial
part
,
according
to
the
use
of
it
in
Prophecy
.
And
therefore
must
it
be
really
distinct
from
any
other
part
that
is
mentioned
after
it
;
and
then
the
third
part
of
men
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
is
as
certainly
the
Eastern
division
:
Because
the
Woe
of
that
Trumpet
has
been
determined
to
be
the
Turkish
Empire
;
and
the
character
of
the
Eclipse
upon
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
,
is
as
unquestionably
to
be
understood
of
the
Roman
Throne
,
because
no
other
part
of
the
Empire
before
the
Turkish
Conquests
,
did
lose
its
supreme
Government
:
after
that
the
Mountain
was
cast
into
the
Sea
,
as
it
is
here
described
.
There
has
been
the
more
care
taken
in
the
former
Discourse
to
clear
the
notion
of
the
third
part
,
which
is
so
often
repeated
among
the
Trumpets
,
because
there
is
scarce
any
thing
in
the
Prophecy
,
that
has
more
perplexed
me
,
or
that
is
more
slightly
passed
over
by
others
,
or
that
has
more
influence
upon
the
interpretation
of
this
part
of
the
Prophecy
.
And
it
may
now
be
concluded
from
the
resolution
of
this
difficulty
,
that
the
threefold
division
of
the
Empire
,
to
which
every
mention
of
the
third
part
in
any
of
the
Trumpets
does
refer
,
is
the
division
of
it
among
the
three
Sons
of
Constantine
,
whose
particular
Jurisdictions
were
preserved
in
memory
by
the
Office
of
the
Praefecti
Praetorio
,
who
continued
as
the
Vice-Roys
or
Deputy
Emperors
in
the
Government
,
and
so
did
represent
that
threefold
division
of
the
Empire
after
the
time
of
the
three
Brothers
,
and
who
were
soon
after
the
Death
of
the
last
of
them
reduced
to
the
same
number
with
their
Lords
,
whom
they
represented
.
Against
this
it
will
be
objected
,
That
the
Dragon
in
the
12.
Chapter
,
who
has
there
the
proper
and
peculiar
Badges
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
is
said
to
have
drawn
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
of
Heaven
with
his
Tail
,
and
to
have
cast
them
to
the
Earth
;
which
according
to
the
mystical
signification
of
Stars
and
Heaven
in
that
place
,
must
represent
the
Roman
Conquests
,
of
which
the
Body
of
the
Roman
Empire
consisted
;
And
thus
is
the
Roman
Empire
signified
to
be
but
a
third
part
of
the
World
,
which
is
here
represented
by
Heaven
;
Which
seems
to
show
,
that
by
the
third
part
in
the
Trumpets
is
meant
no
more
than
the
Roman
Empire
in
general
.
This
might
have
a
much
more
plausible
shew
,
if
it
had
been
said
in
general
,
that
the
Dragon
had
cast
down
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
to
the
Earth
;
But
when
it
is
attributed
to
no
other
part
of
the
Dragon
,
but
his
Tail
,
that
seems
at
first
sight
to
intimate
,
that
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
,
are
not
the
concern
of
the
whole
Roman
Empire
.
Mr.
Mede
whose
opinion
has
the
most
interest
in
this
Objection
,
does
give
this
account
,
why
the
power
of
the
Locusts
in
the
fifth
Trumpet
is
said
to
lye
in
their
Tails
.
The
Head
of
the
Saracen
Empire
,
who
are
agreed
upon
to
be
meant
by
the
Mede
p.
1113.
in
cap.
9.
Apoc.
Locusts
,
was
in
Asia
:
Their
Tail
therefore
,
says
he
,
must
be
in
the
parts
of
their
Empire
,
which
were
at
greatest
distance
from
thence
,
and
by
their
Tails
must
be
meant
the
Western
parts
of
their
Empire
in
Europe
.
Upon
the
same
account
may
it
be
answered
,
that
the
Dragons
Tail
must
be
the
Roman
Conquests
in
Asia
,
since
the
Head
of
the
Roman
Empire
was
Italy
.
And
then
by
his
casting
down
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
to
the
Earth
with
his
Tail
,
can
be
signified
no
more
,
than
the
Asiatick
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
There
is
indeed
a
very
manifest
reason
,
why
this
should
be
made
one
of
the
characters
to
know
the
time
of
the
Dragon
by
.
For
,
as
it
is
elsewhere
proved
,
the
Roman
Empire
cannot
be
the
Red
Dragon
persecuting
the
Woman
before
the
Roman
Conquests
of
Syria
at
the
soonest
.
For
as
the
Woman
Revel.
12.
with
the
Crown
of
twelve
Stars
upon
her
Head
,
is
unquestionably
the
Church
of
God
under
the
proper
Badge
of
the
Jewish
Church
,
that
is
,
the
twelve
Tribes
,
or
which
is
of
the
same
import
,
the
twelve
Apostles
represented
by
the
twelve
Stars
:
so
could
it
not
possibly
be
said
to
have
any
trouble
from
the
Romans
before
their
Conquest
either
of
Judaea
or
of
Syria
,
which
were
both
of
them
just
about
the
same
time
;
And
then
the
casting
down
of
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
to
the
Earth
by
the
Dragons
Tail
does
very
properly
signifie
,
that
the
time
of
the
Dragon
began
just
about
the
end
of
the
Conquest
of
Asia
and
Aegpyt
,
which
have
been
found
to
have
afterwards
made
the
third
part
in
the
division
of
Constantine's
Empire
.
But
there
is
another
state
of
things
,
that
this
power
of
the
Dragons
Tail
seems
more
especially
to
refer
to
.
I
look
upon
this
whole
12.
Chapter
to
be
intended
only
to
set
out
the
several
states
of
the
Pagan
and
Christian
Religion
till
the
ruin
of
Paganism
in
the
Empire
,
and
not
to
signifie
any
civil
changes
of
the
Government
.
We
do
accordingly
find
both
the
Woman
and
the
Dragon
represented
as
seen
in
Heaven
;
so
that
Heaven
cannot
possibly
in
this
place
signifie
civil
authority
or
worldly
power
.
For
then
the
Woman
would
be
in
as
much
Authority
as
the
Dragon
at
the
time
she
was
persecuted
by
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
is
a
contradiction
.
Nor
can
Heaven
on
the
other
side
signifie
any
place
of
true
spiritual
Dignity
.
For
it
is
the
place
of
the
Dragon
as
well
as
the
Woman
.
And
yet
it
is
represented
as
a
place
of
some
advantage
or
credit
to
both
;
For
both
the
casting
down
of
the
Stars
to
the
Earth
by
the
Dragon
,
and
of
the
Dragon
himself
with
his
Angels
by
Michael
and
his
assistants
are
represented
as
a
great
diminution
of
their
state
.
And
what
then
can
this
mystical
state
of
Heaven
be
,
which
is
a
common
advantage
to
both
a
true
persecuted
and
a
false
persecuting
Religion
at
the
same
time
,
but
the
visible
or
outward
profession
of
Religion
in
general
,
which
is
common
both
to
the
persecuted
,
and
the
persecuting
Party
?
According
to
this
,
to
be
cast
out
of
Heaven
down
to
the
Earth
,
must
signifie
the
loss
of
the
open
,
outward
profession
of
either
of
those
Religions
:
and
therefore
is
the
Dragon
Revel.
12.
5
,
7.
represented
still
in
Heaven
after
that
the
man-child
was
got
into
the
Throne
of
God
,
to
show
that
the
open
profession
of
the
Pagan
Religion
was
not
at
an
end
upon
the
enthroning
of
Christianity
in
the
Empire
,
nor
till
after
the
great
strugle
,
that
it
had
with
the
Defenders
of
the
Pagan
Religion
,
which
is
represented
by
the
fight
of
Michael
with
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
;
And
then
the
casting
the
Dragon
out
of
Heaven
being
the
end
of
the
publick
profession
of
Paganism
,
his
casting
down
of
the
third
part
of
the
Stars
to
the
Earth
with
his
Tail
must
signifie
the
ruine
of
all
the
Religions
of
the
Greek
Empire
in
Asia
,
as
the
drawing
them
after
him
by
the
same
means
may
denote
the
[
](B20811-e26660-b)(h)
(h)
Grotius
c.
13.
Apoc.
Laws
were
made
at
Rome
against
strange
Gods.
Cicero
3.
de
Leg.
And
amongst
foreign
Nations
there
were
every
where
Temples
and
Al●a●s
raised
in
honour
of
Rome
,
and
its
Emperors
—
Nor
did
ever
the
Idolatry
of
any
other
Nation
extend
so
far
in
the
worship
of
the
City
and
its
Emperors
,
as
that
of
Rome
.
Ribera
in
,
cap.
14.
Apoc.
Numer.
41.
of
Rome
.
And
those
Gods
which
it
did
it self
worship
,
it
set
up
to
be
worshipped
by
all
Nations
besides
.
Idem
in
cap.
17.
Numer
.
5.
The
Romans
—
did
convey
(
the
worship
of
)
their
Idols
,
and
their
corrupt
manners
to
all
Nations
,
where
they
ruled
,
and
to
those
who
came
to
inhabit
their
City
.
And
because
all
Nations
did
stand
in
need
of
the
favour
,
and
assistance
of
the
Romans
,
under
whose
Dominion
they
,
and
all
else
were
,
they
did
therefore
willingly
comply
with
them
in
it
.
Besides
,
the
Kings
,
and
Princes
of
the
Earth
,
who
did
above
all
study
to
please
the
Romans
,
that
they
might
obtain
Kingdoms
of
them
,
or
by
their
help
keep
them
,
did
easily
,
and
readily
worship
their
Idols
,
and
command
them
to
be
worshipped
in
their
Kingdoms
.
Confusion
of
those
Religions
in
the
Roman
Worship
.
There
were
indeed
for
a
while
some
remainders
of
the
Religions
of
the
conquered
Grecians
,
as
well
as
of
Paganism
,
in
the
Roman
Empire
,
after
the
time
of
that
mortification
of
each
of
them
,
which
is
here
supposed
to
be
their
being
cast
out
of
Heaven
.
But
then
they
were
both
in
as
different
an
appearance
in
respect
of
the
open
profession
of
them
all
over
the
two
Empires
,
as
Heaven
is
from
Earth
,
according
to
the
Scheme
of
them
in
the
Prophecy
.
CHAP.
IV.
The
particular
Application
of
the
Matter
of
the
first
four
Trumpets
,
according
to
the
Notion
of
the
third
part
mentioned
in
them
.
The
reason
of
the
difference
betwixt
the
four
first
and
the
three
last
Trumpets
.
What
Provocations
were
the
cause
of
the
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
.
How
they
were
the
Vengeance
promised
to
the
Martyrs
under
Rome
Heathen
.
IF
we
come
to
apply
the
Explication
,
that
has
been
given
of
the
third
part
,
to
the
several
mentions
of
it
among
the
Trumpets
it
is
certain
in
the
first
place
,
that
the
same
third
part
of
the
Empire
must
be
the
Subject
of
more
than
one
of
the
Trumpets
.
For
there
are
five
distinct
mentions
of
the
third
part
in
several
Trumpets
,
and
there
cannot
be
above
three
of
these
third
parts
that
can
be
really
distinct
from
one
another
.
With
this
Intimation
we
may
proceed
to
observe
,
that
Rev.
8.
●
.
the
Hail
in
the
First
Trumpet
having
been
found
to
be
the
first
bloody
storms
of
the
Northern
Nations
against
the
Chap.
3.
Roman
Empire
next
before
their
prodigious
overthrow
of
it
,
represented
by
the
Sea
in
the
Second
Trumpet
,
the
Hail
with
the
Effect
of
it
upon
the
Third
part
of
the
Trees
and
Grass
,
may
very
well
be
applied
to
[
](B20811-e27020-b)(a)
(a)
SEE
Zosimus
lib.
5.
the
Invasions
of
the
Goths
,
in
the
time
of
Valens
,
Theodosius
,
Arcadius
,
and
From
37●
.
●●
412.
part
of
the
Reign
of
Honorius
.
And
the
continuance
of
this
storm
may
be
determined
to
be
till
the
departure
of
the
Goths
out
of
Italy
,
after
the
Sacking
of
Rome
by
Alaricus
and
Athaulphus
,
which
was
in
the
Year
411
,
which
was
just
about
the
time
that
those
swarms
of
divers
Nations
began
with
Triumph
and
Success
to
gain
upon
the
Transalpine
part
of
the
Western
Empire
,
according
to
the
Character
of
the
Sea
of
Blood
in
the
Second
Trumpet
.
It
may
then
now
be
observed
,
that
the
Calamities
of
the
First
Trumpet
do
fall
wholly
upon
the
Italian
Division
,
which
was
a
third
share
of
the
Empire
,
and
which
was
formerly
all
under
Constans
.
This
,
besides
[
](B20811-e27150-b)(b)
(b)
Zosimus
gives
an
account
of
this
in
his
20th
Book
.
Africa
,
reached
to
the
Hellespont
,
within
which
compass
happened
all
the
Commotions
and
Invasions
of
the
Goths
under
Athanaricus
,
Alaricus
,
Gainas
,
Rhodagaisus
and
Athaulphus
;
Which
being
a
continued
Vexation
of
the
Empire
by
one
and
the
same
People
,
upon
one
and
the
same
third
part
of
the
Empire
(
according
to
the
first
Division
of
it
,
though
at
the
time
of
these
Events
under
two
several
Princes
)
may
very
well
deserve
the
name
of
one
and
the
same
kind
of
storm
,
as
the
Hail
is
represented
to
be
in
the
First
Trumpet
.
And
there
is
a
manifest
reason
to
warrant
the
dating
the
beginning
of
the
First
Trumpet
as
high
as
the
Reign
of
[
](B20811-e27230-b)(c)
(c)
Socrates
l.
4.
Cap.
13.
gives
an
account
of
Eighty
of
the
Orthodox
Party
at
one
time
,
that
were
ordered
to
be
burnt
in
a
Ship.
And
in
the
14.
Chap.
continues
the
same
subject
about
those
which
were
besides
executed
by
the
command
of
Valens
.
And
in
his
19.
Chap.
gives
a
very
sad
relation
of
the
persecution
of
the
Religious
Men
in
Egypt
upon
the
same
account
,
and
says
,
That
Valens
had
ordained
persecution
by
Law.
Valens
,
upon
the
account
of
the
great
severities
and
sierceness
of
Valens
against
the
Monks
and
Bishops
of
the
Church
,
which
was
the
first
Instance
of
any
considerable
Persecution
against
Dissenters
.
Some
possibly
will
be
pleased
to
find
,
that
both
at
the
beginning
and
end
of
these
Gothick
Troubles
,
there
was
a
Storm
of
such
Hail
as
was
of
a
prodigious
and
incredible
size
.
The
first
is
said
to
have
been
as
big
as
great
Stones
,
by
which
(
according
to
S.
Jerom's
Relation
)
there
were
several
Men
struck
Jerom.
in
Chronic.
dead
.
The
other
are
said
to
be
of
Eight
Pound
weight
.
This
has
the
credit
of
almost
all
the
Historians
of
those
times
to
confirm
it
.
And
Johnson
might
therefore
well
put
them
both
into
the
Account
of
his
Admiranda
Meteororum
.
Of
the
first
kind
(
[
](B20811-e27360-b)*
*
Socrat.
l.
4.
c.
10.
)
Socrates
gives
this
Account
,
That
it
was
commonly
judged
that
it
was
a
Judgment
of
God
for
the
Emperors
Severities
against
the
Church-men
.
This
indeed
might
be
a
concurrent
circumstance
to
allarm
the
World
in
after
Times
to
fix
the
beginning
of
the
Trumpets
to
those
days
,
when
there
was
so
very
remarkable
an
Event
according
to
the
Letter
of
the
Prophecy
.
But
it
is
unquestionable
that
it
could
be
no
more
than
a
mystical
Scheme
of
some
other
far
more
considerable
Judgment
that
was
signified
by
it
,
as
all
the
Expressions
concerning
the
matter
of
the
Trumpets
has
been
already
found
to
be
,
(
Theor.
10.
)
It
will
not
be
questioned
but
that
the
next
third
part
,
which
v.
8.
is
the
third
part
of
the
Sea
turned
into
Blood
,
with
a
burning
Mountain
cast
into
it
,
must
be
that
great
Inundation
of
the
Barbarous
Nations
all
over
the
Transalpine
part
of
the
Western
Empire
,
after
the
departure
of
the
Goths
out
of
From
about
412
,
to
446.
Italy
.
The
great
and
known
Effects
of
which
was
the
loss
of
all
the
Prefecture
of
Gaul
(
or
Constantine's
third
share
of
the
Empire
)
to
the
several
Nations
that
invaded
it
;
as
Britain
to
the
Saxons
;
Gaul
to
the
Goths
,
Franks
and
Burgundians
;
and
Spain
to
the
Suevi
,
Alans
and
Vandals
.
This
is
very
properly
expressed
by
the
casting
a
burning
Mountain
into
the
Sea
;
which
is
a
very
peculiar
Expression
,
and
is
known
to
be
used
by
the
Prophet
Jeremy
to
signifie
the
ruine
of
Babylon
,
Jerem.
51.
25.
Now
this
is
here
restrained
to
that
third
part
only
of
the
Sea
which
became
Blood.
And
besides
we
find
afterwards
in
the
Fourth
Trumpet
a
mention
of
another
third
part
of
the
Majesty
of
the
Empire
.
Which
makes
it
evident
,
that
by
the
Mountain
cast
into
the
Sea
,
cannot
be
here
meant
the
loss
of
more
than
one
third
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
has
the
name
of
Babylon
all
over
this
Prophecy
.
And
then
,
since
the
casting
of
the
Mountain
into
the
Sea
all
burning
with
Fire
,
does
very
manifestly
signifie
the
utter
and
final
loss
of
it
from
the
Romans
,
it
seems
thereby
to
be
determined
which
of
the
three
parts
of
the
Empire
it
must
needs
be
.
It
is
certain
it
cannot
be
any
part
of
the
Eastern
Empire
;
for
that
is
not
lost
before
the
Destruction
of
it
by
the
Turks
in
the
Sixth
Trumpet
.
Nor
can
it
be
the
loss
of
the
Imperial
Seat
of
Rome
;
for
that
was
never
finally
lost
from
the
Romans
.
And
besides
,
whatever
Eclipse
of
the
Majesty
of
it
there
might
be
before
the
Fifth
Trumpet
,
it
is
vey
eminently
set
out
by
the
darkning
of
the
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
in
the
Fourth
.
And
to
conceive
,
that
the
burning
Mountain
cast
into
the
Sea
might
be
the
same
third
part
,
that
had
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
darkened
in
it
afterwards
,
would
be
to
make
one
and
the
same
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
to
be
first
like
Babylon
utterly
ruined
,
and
after
that
to
be
like
Babylon
under
the
loss
of
but
a
part
of
the
Majesty
of
it
.
The
Mountain
cast
into
the
Sea
cannot
therefore
be
either
the
Eastern
or
the
Italian
Seat
of
the
Empire
;
and
therefore
must
it
be
the
Transalpine
part
of
the
Western
Empire
,
commonly
known
by
the
name
of
the
Prefecture
of
Gaul
,
and
the
Empire
of
the
Eldest
of
the
Sons
of
Constantine
:
And
so
accordingly
does
it
appear
upon
Record
in
[
](B20811-e27700-b)(d)
(d)
Pancirol
.
Notit
.
Imperii
occident
.
Cap.
1.
the
Notitia
Imperii
.
After
the
success
of
the
Barbarous
Nations
upon
this
part
of
the
Empire
,
the
Praefectus
Praetorio
of
Gaul
has
no
Ensigns
of
his
Authority
set
down
there
.
Because
,
says
Pancirollus
,
all
the
parts
of
that
Prefecture
were
seized
upon
,
and
in
the
Possession
of
the
Barbarous
People
.
That
which
does
further
confirm
the
casting
of
the
Mountain
into
the
Sea
to
signifie
the
utter
loss
of
that
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
is
,
that
the
third
part
of
the
Creatures
are
said
to
have
died
in
the
Sea
,
as
well
as
the
third
part
of
the
Sea
said
to
become
Blood.
For
[
](B20811-e27770-b)(e)
(e)
See
Grotius
in
Note
the
first
upon
Chap.
3.
killing
and
slaying
a
community
of
Men
does
in
this
Prophecy
signifie
the
utter
end
of
that
community
,
as
will
afterwards
more
certainly
appear
from
the
slaying
of
the
third
part
of
Men
in
the
Sixth
Trumpet
,
and
from
the
killing
of
the
Witness
in
the
Eleventh
Chapter
.
And
this
gives
a
very
satisfactory
Account
,
why
the
Conquest
of
Africa
by
the
same
Nations
within
the
same
period
cannot
be
acounted
any
part
of
this
Sea
of
Blood
,
or
of
the
Mountain
cast
into
the
Sea
,
because
it
was
not
the
last
ruine
of
that
third
part
of
the
Empire
to
which
it
did
belong
,
that
is
,
of
the
Italian
Share
or
Prefecture
.
And
therefore
must
it
be
said
of
those
African
Conquerors
,
as
it
is
of
the
Saracens
in
the
Fifth
Trumpet
,
who
over
ran
the
same
place
,
that
they
did
not
kill
,
but
only
torment
Men
;
And
so
were
not
capable
of
being
any
part
of
that
Sea
of
Blood
wherein
all
the
Creatures
of
it
died
.
It
cannot
be
here
said
,
that
the
burning
of
Rome
by
Alaricus
An●o
4●●
.
does
the
most
properly
answer
the
burnt
Mountain
.
It
must
be
considered
,
that
in
this
place
it
cannot
be
the
bare
City
of
Rome
that
can
deserve
the
Name
of
the
Mountain
.
It
must
be
the
Rule
and
Domination
of
it
,
if
any
thing
.
And
then
the
burnt
Mountain
cannot
signifie
any
thing
less
than
the
ruines
of
some
part
of
its
Empire
;
whereas
Rome
lost
very
little
of
her
Imperial
Power
by
that
whole
Expedition
of
Alaricus
;
and
it
was
not
the
Seat
of
the
Empire
when
this
happened
,
and
is
represented
to
be
little
regarded
by
Honorius
,
who
had
long
before
left
it
.
The
time
of
the
continuance
of
this
Calamity
in
the
Second
Trumpet
,
must
reach
to
the
Settlements
of
the
Barbarous
People
all
over
the
Prefecture
of
Gaul
,
and
that
could
not
be
at
the
soonest
before
the
loss
of
Britain
to
the
Saxons
in
the
Year
446.
After
that
indeed
the
Romans
seemed
to
have
very
little
to
do
beyond
the
Alps
,
but
to
fight
sometimes
upon
the
Borders
with
those
who
had
setled
themselves
all
over
that
part
of
the
Empire
.
Aëtius
't
is
true
did
march
through
the
heart
of
the
Country
at
the
defeat
of
A●tila
;
But
it
was
because
he
had
all
the
Kings
of
those
Parts
for
his
Consederates
in
that
Expedition
.
THE
fall
of
the
great
Star
like
a
Lamp
upon
the
Rivers
of
V.
10
,
11.
Waters
,
seems
after
this
to
be
the
Death
of
Aëtius
;
Of
whom
About
the
Year
450.
it
is
said
[
](B20811-e28030-b)(f)
(f)
See
Petavius
lib.
6.
c.
18.
Rationar
.
Temp.
part
.
I.
Aëtius
,
who
himself
alone
did
at
that
time
keep
up
the
Roman
Empire
from
its
utter
ruine
.
So
Cuspinian
in
Cassiodori
Chronicon
.
Aëtio
4ᵒ
&
Studio
C●ss
.
pag.
447.
and
in
Theodosio
&
Valentiniano
.
pag.
127.
de
Caesaribus
.
So
dyed
Aëtius
—
with
whom
also
fell
the
Western
Empire
,
and
the
safety
of
the
Commonwealth
,
nor
could
it
ever
after
be
raised
again
.
Hieron
.
Rubeus
to
the
same
purpose
l.
2.
Histor.
Ravennat
.
in
fine
.
Aëtius
who
was
accounted
the
Great
security
of
the
Western
Empire
.
by
all
kind
of
Historians
,
That
He
alone
was
the
Upholder
of
the
Western
Empire
against
all
those
violent
Irruptions
of
Barbarians
for
near
thirty
Years
together
.
And
though
the
Death
of
Valentinian
,
which
was
just
about
the
same
time
,
may
be
thought
to
be
more
considerable
,
and
so
a
more
proper
Application
to
it
,
yet
since
the
Emperor
must
be
part
of
the
Sun
,
if
any
thing
,
in
the
Roman
Empire
,
he
is
too
high
for
the
Name
of
a
Star.
But
Aëtius
his
quality
did
exactly
answer
that
Character
,
and
his
Death
was
of
much
greater
influence
upon
the
miseries
that
followed
upon
the
Western
Empire
presently
after
;
And
so
did
much
more
deserve
to
be
accounted
the
Calamity
of
the
Third
Trumpet
,
than
any
thing
else
that
did
happen
in
that
Age
;
And
his
great
Actions
might
very
well
represent
him
to
be
as
a
Star
like
a
great
Lamp.
And
then
the
imbittering
of
the
Fountains
and
Rivers
,
which
is
the
effect
of
the
fall
of
this
Star
,
will
be
easily
understood
to
signifie
such
a
sad
condition
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
as
bitterness
does
usually
signifie
among
the
Prophets
when
spoken
of
the
state
of
a
Nation
.
And
the
miseries
of
that
Empire
after
the
Death
of
Aëtius
will
afford
Matter
enough
for
the
Application
of
it
.
But
both
the
fall
of
the
Star
and
the
effect
of
it
is
restrained
to
a
third
part
of
the
Rivers
;
And
there
needs
no
long
search
for
the
subject
to
which
this
is
to
be
applied
.
For
since
there
is
nothing
that
does
so
well
answer
the
Character
of
this
falling
Star
,
as
the
Death
of
Aëtius
,
and
the
Consequences
of
it
,
it
must
be
the
Italian
Division
that
must
be
the
third
part
in
this
place
.
THE
Matter
of
the
Fourth
Trumpet
does
at
first
sight
appear
to
be
the
pulling
down
of
the
Ruling
Power
of
one
of
the
three
Imperial
Shares
.
The
darkning
of
the
third
part
of
the
Rev.
8.
12.
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
can
be
nothing
else
.
For
the
whole
Sun
is
known
to
signifie
among
the
Prophets
the
whole
Supreme
Power
of
a
Nation
.
It
is
not
difficult
to
find
the
Application
of
this
,
if
it
be
considered
,
that
betwixt
the
Settlements
of
the
Northern
People
in
the
furthest
Western
part
of
the
Empire
(
which
must
be
the
Matter
of
the
Second
Trumpet
)
and
the
Saracen
Invasions
,
which
is
the
Plague
of
the
Fifth
,
there
was
Page
47.
no
Supreme
Power
of
the
Romans
pulled
down
but
the
Imperial
Government
of
Rome
.
The
darkning
of
the
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
must
therefore
be
the
ceasing
of
the
Imperial
Government
in
the
West
for
a
time
,
which
because
it
had
then
the
Command
of
nothing
but
the
Remains
of
the
Italian
share
,
is
therefore
very
properly
called
the
darkning
of
but
a
third
part
of
the
Sun
that
was
afterwards
to
come
out
of
the
darkness
.
For
though
there
were
at
that
time
two
parts
of
the
three
Imperial
Thrones
pulled
down
,
yet
the
influence
of
the
Fourth
Trumpet
in
particular
was
but
upon
one
of
those
Thrones
;
And
therefore
could
not
there
above
one
third
part
of
the
Sun
be
said
to
be
eclipsed
by
it
.
The
darkning
of
one
third
part
of
the
Sun
does
not
make
it
necessary
that
there
should
be
two
parts
not
darkned
.
In
an
Eclipse
of
the
Moon
which
affects
two
third
parts
of
the
Body
of
it
,
it
might
very
properly
be
said
at
the
darkning
of
the
latter
of
those
two
third
parts
,
that
it
took
away
the
Light
of
the
third
part
of
the
Moon
,
though
there
had
been
another
third
part
darkned
before
,
especially
if
there
had
been
an
account
before
of
the
Eclipsing
of
the
first
third
part
of
it
under
another
Term
,
as
there
is
here
before
this
in
the
Second
Trumpet
under
the
Scheme
of
a
Mountain
cast
into
the
Sea
.
But
besides
it
will
presently
be
found
,
that
the
term
of
darkning
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
in
this
place
is
to
give
it
a
peculiar
distinction
from
any
other
third
part
of
him
,
which
had
its
Light
wholly
and
finally
extinguished
.
For
this
darkness
was
Anno
476
&
490.
to
vanish
again
in
some
years
after
,
and
therefore
might
very
well
be
said
of
the
third
part
,
though
the
whole
Body
of
the
Sun
besides
had
been
lost
.
The
Calamity
of
the
Fourth
Trumpet
does
therefore
by
this
appear
to
be
the
Fall
of
the
Imperial
Government
,
and
of
all
its
immediate
dependants
at
the
Conquests
of
Italy
by
Odoacer
and
the
Geths
after
him
,
and
the
end
of
the
Imperial
Rule
there
in
Augustulus
about
the
same
time
.
This
is
very
aptly
signified
by
an
Eclipse
of
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
,
because
that
does
intimate
,
that
it
was
not
a
final
end
of
the
Imperial
Roman
Authority
in
those
parts
but
a
Mortification
of
it
for
a
set
time
only
,
according
to
the
nature
of
an
Eclipse
,
which
in
time
passes
away
,
and
then
the
Sun
returns
to
its
former
lustre
again
.
And
just
so
did
the
Imperial
Government
appear
again
in
that
third
part
of
the
Empire
at
the
recovey
of
the
African
and
Italian
part
of
it
by
Justinian
;
For
then
the
Imperial
Authority
was
there
returned
About
the
Year
540.
to
be
as
real
a
third
part
of
the
Sun
in
those
Parts
,
as
it
had
been
in
the
Presecture
of
Gaul
under
the
Western
Emperor
.
But
Justinian's
change
of
the
Dignities
of
Rome
and
Italy
,
cannot
as
some
would
have
it
)
be
taken
for
any
Eclipse
of
the
Roman
Sun
,
as
long
as
there
was
the
same
Imperial
Authority
in
those
Parts
that
there
always
had
been
in
the
time
of
any
of
the
Eastern
Emperors
,
who
had
the
whole
Empire
under
them
.
For
it
is
the
Imperial
Authority
that
must
be
meant
by
the
Sun
in
this
place
,
which
received
no
more
Diminution
in
the
West
by
Justinian
,
than
by
any
other
Prince
of
the
East
.
All
that
can
be
pretended
from
his
putting
an
end
to
the
Senate
and
Consul
of
Rome
,
will
amount
to
no
more
than
the
darkning
of
the
Moon
and
Stars
at
most
.
So
that
the
beginning
of
this
darkness
must
necessarily
be
fetched
from
the
end
of
the
Imperial
Authority
in
the
West
with
Augustulus
.
It
is
also
worth
the
observing
,
that
this
Plague
of
the
Fourth
Trumpet
is
set
out
by
the
Fall
of
the
Imperial
Authority
in
the
Italian
part
of
the
Empire
under
the
Scheme
of
the
eclipsed
Sun
,
rather
than
by
the
loss
of
the
Body
of
that
Third
part
;
Because
there
was
still
a
considerable
part
of
the
Italian
share
of
the
Empire
remaining
entire
in
the
hands
of
the
Eastern
Emperors
,
that
is
,
all
the
Eastern
part
of
Illyricum
,
which
was
so
considerable
as
to
have
a
Praefectus
Praetorio
over
it
alone
to
it self
.
And
there
was
besides
a
distinction
made
betwixt
the
Conquerors
of
Italy
and
the
Romans
there
in
all
the
Administration
of
the
Government
,
as
may
particularly
[
](B20811-e28590-b)(g)
(g)
Cassiodor
.
Varior
.
l.
1.
Ep.
28.
King
Theodoric
to
all
Goths
,
and
Romans
.
So
l.
2.
Ep.
19.
And
l.
3.
Ep.
49.
But
more
particularly
l.
8.
Ep.
4
,
&
5.
King
Athalaricus
writes
distinctly
first
to
all
Romans
,
and
then
to
all
Goths
to
take
an
Oath
of
Allegiance
to
him
.
be
observed
in
the
time
of
all
the
Gothish
Kings
.
So
that
the
Body
of
the
Romans
seemed
to
be
kept
still
distinct
,
and
that
the
only
change
of
their
State
was
the
loss
of
their
Head
;
which
therefore
to
our
Admiration
is
distinctly
represented
in
the
Prophecy
by
the
Sun
,
Moon
and
Stars
,
which
are
known
to
signifie
a
change
of
the
Ruling
Power
only
of
a
Nation
.
Thus
does
the
Object
of
the
Fourth
Trumpet
stand
distinguished
from
that
of
the
Second
.
They
are
both
very
dreadful
Mortifications
of
the
Roman
Power
in
two
several
third
parts
of
that
Empire
.
But
the
Second
Trumpet
describes
its
whole
third
part
as
at
its
last
end
under
the
Character
of
a
Mountain
cast
into
the
Sea
;
Whereas
the
Fourth
does
intimate
no
more
of
its
third
part
,
but
only
that
the
Supreme
Government
of
it
was
changed
,
and
that
also
but
for
a
time
,
that
there
was
but
a
present
Eclipse
upon
it
.
But
yet
it
was
so
long
a
time
before
this
Eclipse
was
passed
off
,
that
it
was
fit
there
should
be
some
more
than
ordinary
Character
of
it
;
According
as
it
is
here
expressed
in
five
several
Instances
,
by
the
darkning
of
a
third
part
of
the
Sun
,
of
the
Moon
,
of
the
Stars
,
and
by
the
darkness
of
a
third
part
of
the
day
,
and
a
third
part
of
the
Night
.
For
this
Eclipse
of
the
Majesty
of
this
part
of
the
Empire
continued
at
least
till
the
beginning
of
the
conquest
of
Africa
by
Justinian
,
which
was
above
fifty
years
after
the
first
appearance
of
it
.
And
therefore
is
there
no
mention
of
the
Prefectures
of
Gaul
or
Italy
in
Justinian's
Code
,
because
the
Imperial
Dignity
was
then
lost
there
.
'T
is
true
,
there
will
thus
be
a
very
great
interval
betwixt
From
4●6
,
to
631.
the
end
of
the
Fourth
Trumpet
and
the
beginning
of
the
Fifth
,
and
a
very
great
disproportion
betwixt
the
continuance
of
the
four
first
Trumpets
,
and
the
two
next
.
But
the
Prophecy
it self
does
give
very
manifest
Intimations
of
them
both
.
For
after
the
Fourth
Trumpet
there
is
a
very
solemn
Pause
made
before
the
sounding
of
the
Rev.
8.
13.
Fifth
,
and
a
new
Scene
of
things
prepared
to
signifie
the
importance
of
it
;
As
if
it
were
on
purpose
introduced
to
make
us
pass
by
all
other
less
considerable
Calamities
that
might
fall
upon
the
Empire
betwixt
the
Fourth
,
and
that
which
is
really
the
Fifth
.
For
after
the
bare
mention
of
the
four
first
Trumpets
,
and
their
effects
in
few
words
,
and
in
a
close
order
,
there
is
in
the
last
Verse
of
the
Eighth
Chapter
this
solemn
Pause
and
Introduction
concerning
the
three
remaining
Trumpets
.
—
And
I
beheld
and
heard
an
Angel.
—
And
it
was
an
Angel
flying
through
the
midst
of
Heaven
.
—
And
then
,
that
cried
with
a
loud
voice
.
—
And
that
a
very
dreadful
cry
,
Woe
,
Woe
,
Woe
to
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Earth
,
by
reason
of
the
other
voices
of
the
Trumpets
of
the
three
Angels
which
are
yet
to
sound
.
So
very
strange
and
peculiar
an
Alarm
from
the
Text
to
make
the
World
observe
the
distinction
betwixt
the
three
last
Trumpets
and
the
four
first
,
is
a
sufficient
warning
to
all
to
neglect
any
smaller
Plagues
upon
the
Empire
,
which
might
happen
betwixt
the
end
of
the
Plague
of
the
Fourth
Trumpet
and
that
which
was
really
to
be
the
Fifth
.
They
might
easily
perceive
by
this
,
that
no
Plague
or
Judgment
upon
the
Roman
Empire
could
answer
the
Character
or
Woe
in
the
Fifth
Trumpet
but
what
was
very
considerably
heavier
than
any
of
the
Plagues
of
the
former
Trumpets
,
though
the
last
of
them
was
the
ruine
of
the
Majesty
of
the
Western
Empire
.
And
therefore
none
could
be
able
after
this
to
fit
the
Plague
of
the
Fifth
Trumpet
to
any
Event
that
happened
before
the
rise
of
the
Saracens
.
And
then
the
same
solemn
Expressions
,
that
set
out
the
great
difference
betwixt
the
heaviness
of
those
Woes
that
were
to
come
,
in
comparison
of
any
of
the
Plagues
of
the
other
Trumpets
,
do
also
at
the
same
time
intimate
,
that
there
was
some
more
than
ordinary
Provocation
that
was
the
cause
of
those
different
Judgments
.
And
upon
a
small
Enquiry
it
will
be
found
,
that
there
was
a
secret
correspondence
carried
on
betwixt
the
Bishop
of
Rome
and
the
Eastern
Emperor
for
the
advancement
of
the
Authority
of
the
Roman
Church
over
all
others
after
the
ruin
of
the
Western
Empire
by
the
Barbarous
Nations
in
Italy
.
The
hopes
of
the
Emperor
for
the
recovery
of
Italy
,
made
him
look
upon
it
as
very
requisite
for
him
to
gain
the
Bishop
of
Rome
to
his
interest
by
advancing
the
Superiority
of
that
See.
And
thus
was
the
Authority
of
the
Roman
Church
continually
encreasing
soon
after
the
Settlement
of
the
Barbarous
Nations
in
Italy
,
till
it
came
to
a
full
height
not
long
before
the
Saracen
Invasions
.
The
first
foundation
of
this
Supremacy
was
the
[
](B20811-e29000-b)(h)
(h)
Anastasius
Bibliothecarius
gives
an
account
of
this
in
the
Life
of
Pope
Hormisda
.
But
the
most
eminent
Monument
of
it
is
the
Record
of
the
carrying
the
instrument
of
the
union
about
the
Cities
of
Greece
,
by
Pope
Hormisda's
Embassadors
,
in
Tom.
2.
Concilior
.
Reconciliation
of
the
Greek
and
Roman
Church
by
the
Emperor
Justin
and
Pope
Hormisda
in
the
Year
519
,
after
a
Schism
of
Forty
Years
together
;
And
for
which
the
Emperor
had
the
Title
of
[
](B20811-e29090-b)(i)
(i)
See
Anastasius
Bibliothecarius
in
the
Lives
of
Hormisda
,
and
John
the
First
.
Cuspinian
in
Justino
Caesare
.
Justin
the
Orthodox
.
The
next
great
step
was
[
](B20811-e29160-b)(k)
(k)
Cod.
Justinian
.
l.
8
,
9.
de
summâ
Trinitate
.
Justinian's
Profession
of
his
Faith
to
Pope
John
,
wherein
he
asserts
the
Pope's
Primacy
,
and
promises
his
Assistance
,
that
all
other
Churches
should
be
united
under
that
See.
And
this
was
thought
to
be
so
considerable
as
to
be
entred
into
the
Code
with
the
Pope's
acknowledgment
of
the
Kindness
.
The
next
advance
is
Justinian's
[
](B20811-e29230-b)(l)
(l)
Novell
.
Justinian
.
de
Haereticis
,
especially
that
of
Tit.
5.
Let
not
Hereticks
stay
upon
Roman
Ground
.
&
de
Apostatis
;
Let
the
Goods
of
Apostates
be
confiscated
.
new
Laws
against
Dissenters
,
and
his
[
](B20811-e29270-b)(m)
(m)
The
Theodosian
Laws
against
Hereticks
,
which
had
been
hindred
from
being
executed
by
the
invasions
of
the
Western
Empire
by
the
Barbarians
.
enforcing
his
old
Penal
Laws
against
them
,
which
by
the
Invasions
of
the
Barbarians
had
been
laid
asleep
almost
ever
since
they
were
made
;
But
from
the
time
that
they
were
thus
revived
by
Justinian
,
they
continued
in
force
to
this
day
.
The
last
finishing
part
of
this
Church-work
was
the
Settlement
of
the
Title
of
Universal
Bishop
upon
Boniface
by
A●●●
606.
Phocas
.
An
Affair
of
so
great
Importance
as
this
was
,
especially
since
the
whole
Prophecy
is
concerned
about
it
,
ought
to
have
some
significations
of
the
first
appearance
of
it
some
way
proportionable
to
the
nature
of
it
.
And
there
is
nothing
among
the
Trumpets
that
can
tolerably
be
applied
to
it
but
the
warning
that
is
here
given
concerning
the
three
last
Woes
.
The
first
of
these
Woes
must
therefore
be
at
as
great
a
distance
from
the
Fourth
Trumpet
as
was
taken
up
in
laying
this
Foundation
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
,
which
was
the
Provocation
that
brought
on
these
Woes
.
It
may
now
be
enquired
,
wherein
lay
the
chief
Point
of
the
heaviness
of
the
three
last
Trumpets
,
which
are
distinguished
from
the
rest
by
the
name
of
the
three
last
Woes
;
For
the
Second
Trumpet
utterly
ruines
its
third
part
,
and
the
Fourth
Trumpet
destroys
the
Imperial
Rule
of
its
respective
part
.
It
might
at
first
be
apprehended
that
the
difference
betwixt
them
could
be
nothing
but
the
length
of
the
continuance
of
the
Woes
in
comparison
with
the
rest
of
the
Trumpets
.
But
this
is
not
so
clear
of
the
third
Woe
,
which
must
do
its
work
in
a
much
shorter
time
than
the
other
.
But
the
certain
and
unquestionable
difference
betwixt
them
,
is
,
that
Whereas
the
common
nature
of
all
the
Trumpets
is
to
be
Plagues
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
so
the
three
last
Woes
were
the
final
ruine
and
loss
of
both
the
Roman
Name
and
Authority
in
the
greatest
part
of
the
Dominions
where
they
fell
;
But
the
greatest
loss
of
the
Roman
Authority
by
the
other
Trumpets
was
repaired
again
by
the
Authority
of
the
Roman
Church
among
them
,
which
was
far
more
absolute
than
ever
the
Imperial
Authority
had
been
,
and
made
all
that
part
of
the
World
take
upon
them
the
Name
of
Romans
again
.
BY
this
Account
that
has
been
given
of
the
first
four
Trumpets
,
it
does
appear
,
that
the
ground
and
occasion
of
the
Plagues
of
them
began
very
early
in
the
Christian
Church
,
and
that
in
so
high
a
measure
as
fitted
the
Body
of
the
whole
Roman
Empire
to
be
the
Object
of
such
terrible
Expressions
of
the
Wrath
of
God
towards
them
.
If
it
should
be
hereupon
enquired
,
What
Alteration
it
might
be
of
the
Spirit
of
the
Christian
Church
which
could
give
God
such
a
Provocation
in
those
early
times
,
It
must
be
considered
,
that
that
which
appears
to
be
the
high
malignity
of
the
Beast
began
to
be
very
rife
soon
after
that
the
Imperial
Throne
was
come
into
the
Church
;
And
that
was
the
forcing
Men
against
their
Consciences
to
reverence
the
Roman
Authority
in
Points
of
Faith
and
Worship
for
the
only
Rule
and
Standard
of
Christian
Truth
.
And
to
give
this
the
more
solemn
appearance
,
it
was
propounded
under
the
name
of
the
Judgment
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
which
had
an
Infallible
Spirit
which
dictated
to
it
all
the
things
of
Religion
that
the
Emperors
enjoyned
by
their
Edicts
;
Whereas
it
does
manifestly
appear
,
that
the
Councils
to
whom
this
Name
was
given
did
very
ordinarily
contradict
one
another
;
And
that
the
major
part
of
every
one
of
them
(
who
were
They
that
made
all
the
Canons
in
them
)
did
generally
conform
themselves
to
that
Emperor's
Opinion
that
called
them
and
over-ruled
them
.
So
that
the
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
shewing
himself
there
as
God
,
2
Thess.
2.
4.
seemed
to
be
then
in
its
first
Formation
by
the
Conduct
of
some
of
the
Roman
Emperors
soon
after
the
advancement
of
Christianity
upon
the
Throne
.
The
very
First-fruits
of
the
Imperial
Authority
in
the
Church
in
the
days
of
Constantine
,
and
even
before
the
full
end
of
the
Pagan
Persecution
with
Licinius
,
were
the
Depositions
Socrat.
l.
1.
and
Banishments
of
the
Arian
Bishops
,
severe
Laws
for
the
punishing
even
[
](B20811-e29500-b)(n)
(n)
Socrates
l.
1.
cap.
6.
Ep.
Constantini
ad
Episcopos
&
populum
.
This
also
we
streightly
charge
and
command
,
That
if
any
be
found
●●
hide
or
conceal
any
Book
made
by
Arrius
,
and
does
not
forthwith
bring
it
forth
,
and
deliver
it
to
be
burnt
,
that
he
dye
the
Death
.
For
as
soon
as
he
is
taken
,
our
pleasure
is
,
That
his
Head
be
stricken
off
from
his
Shoulders
.
with
Death
all
those
that
should
but
conceal
any
of
the
Books
of
Arius
;
Besides
the
denouncing
of
the
Curses
of
God
upon
all
the
Arian
Party
seemed
to
be
Punishments
highly
disproportionable
to
the
nature
of
that
Crime
.
The
Roman
Councils
began
also
at
the
same
time
to
be
accounted
the
Infallible
Oracles
of
God.
Constantine
says
of
the
Council
of
Nice
,
[
](B20811-e29600-b)(o)
(o)
Socrates
Lib.
1.
Cap.
6.
Ep.
2.
Constantine
to
the
Church
of
Alexandria
.
That
it
was
inspired
by
the
Will
of
God
himself
.
And
that
that
which
seemed
good
to
them
was
to
be
taken
for
nothing
less
than
the
Mind
of
God.
And
of
[
](B20811-e29660-b)(p)
(p)
Idem
L.
1.
Cap
6.
Ep
4.
Constantine
to
the
Churches
.
Councils
in
general
,
That
whatsoever
was
decreed
in
them
,
ought
to
be
accounted
the
Will
of
God.
And
in
this
esteem
of
Divine
Inspiration
were
all
the
Arian
as
well
as
the
Orthodox
Councils
among
their
several
Followers
,
though
they
were
plainly
contradictory
to
one
another
.
It
is
not
much
to
the
purpose
to
object
here
that
one
part
of
these
Councils
must
undoubtedly
be
in
the
Truth
;
And
that
those
at
least
could
not
be
blamed
for
such
Usurpations
upon
the
Consciences
of
Men.
For
,
Which
soever
of
them
had
the
Truth
on
their
side
,
yet
since
the
main
of
the
Controversie
was
about
[
](B20811-e29720-b)(q)
(q)
Luther
contra
Latom.
If
my
Soul
hates
the
word
Homo●sion
,
and
I
will
not
use
it
,
I
am
not
an
Heretick
for
that
.
Ibid.
Homo●sion
,
which
Hierom
did
also
desire
might
be
laid
aside
.
Grotius
in
Respons.
de
Antichristo
,
Almost
all
the
Lutherans
accuse
Calvin
of
Arrianism
;
He
ought
therefore
(
according
to
your
use
of
Servetus
)
to
have
been
burnt
.
Words
which
were
no
where
expressly
determined
in
Scripture
;
And
which
were
of
so
ambiguous
and
obscure
a
nature
as
the
Greek
and
Latin
Church
were
divided
about
the
true
meaning
of
them
:
And
which
were
as
ordinarily
rejected
by
those
very
same
Persons
that
at
some
times
defended
them
,
To
Pronounce
the
peremptory
Curses
of
the
Church
upon
consciencious
Dissenters
in
such
speculative
and
abstruse
Matters
as
these
,
and
to
deprive
them
of
the
necessary
comforts
of
this
Life
for
it
,
and
thus
to
over-awe
them
to
take
that
for
the
inspired
Will
of
God
,
which
they
would
apprehend
to
be
no
more
at
best
than
the
Philosophical
Exercises
of
Mens
Wits
,
did
plainly
manifest
a
somewhat
too
assuming
Spirit
in
the
Government
of
the
Church
in
those
days
.
Whatsoever
Reasons
of
State
there
may
be
for
suppressing
the
publick
Meetings
of
such
kind
of
Zealots
in
Religion
,
who
may
be
judged
from
their
former
behaviour
to
make
it
a
Principle
of
their
Conscience
to
endeavour
the
Subversion
of
the
Government
that
they
live
under
,
there
seems
nothing
of
that
kind
to
have
been
objected
against
the
Orthodox
,
or
Arian
Dissenters
in
those
days
.
Their
Crime
was
nothing
else
considerable
,
but
mere
differences
of
Opinion
in
Religious
Matters
.
There
seems
therefore
to
be
liberty
enough
to
begin
the
Trumpets
from
any
great
and
general
Calamities
,
that
can
be
found
to
be
agreeable
to
the
characters
of
them
,
at
almost
any
time
after
the
conversion
of
Constantine
;
And
they
may
very
well
then
be
said
to
be
Judgments
for
the
Blood
of
the
Martyrs
formerly
shed
in
the
Heathen
Persecutions
,
because
the
Emperors
began
to
take
the
same
power
upon
them
,
which
made
the
Heathen
Emperors
appear
such
Tyrants
against
the
Christian
Church
;
And
that
is
,
The
power
of
giving
Law
to
the
Consciences
of
Men
in
disputable
things
,
(
and
of
enforcing
it
upon
them
against
their
own
Judgments
,
)
which
is
the
peculiar
Attribute
of
God.
Thus
might
the
Christian
Emperors
deserve
very
well
to
bear
the
punishment
of
their
Pagan
Predecessors
,
since
they
began
now
to
make
themselves
[
](B20811-e29880-b)(r)
(r)
Ribera
in
cap.
14.
numer
.
43
,
44.
Besides
,
as
that
is
accounted
one
and
the
same
City
,
which
had
been
before
,
and
is
built
upon
the
Ruine
of
the
former
,
so
are
they
accounted
the
same
Citizens
,
although
they
he
not
of
the
Lineage
of
the
former
.
For
they
join
themselves
to
them
,
and
become
as
it
were
one
Body
,
and
one
Commonwealth
with
them
.
And
then
are
they
chiefly
to
be
accounted
One
Body
with
them
,
when
they
imitate
the
deeds
,
and
Crimes
of
their
Predecessors
;
for
which
they
are
to
be
called
The
Children
of
them
,
whose
Sons
in
reality
they
are
not
.
So
John
the
8.
they
are
called
the
Children
of
the
Devil
.
And
Ezek.
16.
the
Jews
are
called
the
Sons
of
the
Canaanites
,
not
of
the
Patriarchs
.
And
Origen
in
his
4th
.
Homily
upon
Ezekiel
discourses
at
large
,
That
Fathers
and
Sons
are
used
in
Scripture
very
ordinarily
,
for
those
only
who
are
alike
in
manners
Thus
though
the
Jews
were
not
of
the
Race
of
Cain
,
yet
the
Blood
of
Abel
came
upon
them
.
And
there
were
many
that
were
not
of
the
Race
of
those
that
killed
Zacharias
the
Son
of
Bara●●ias
,
upon
whom
nevertheless
the
revenge
of
his
Blood
was
to
fall
—
And
they
shall
be
more
heavily
punished
,
that
imitate
the
wickedness
of
their
Predecessors
,
because
they
sin
more
boldly
and
impudently
,
that
do
those
things
,
which
they
know
did
provoke
God
in
their
Fore-fathers
.
Babylon's
sins
came
to
be
remembred
,
because
its
old
sins
had
been
forgotten
for
the
Religion
that
it
had
embraced
.
But
new
sins
like
the
former
appearing
the
first
are
brought
again
into
mind
.
one
continued
Succession
with
them
of
Spiritual
Dictators
to
the
Consciences
of
Men
,
which
is
one
of
the
greatest
Calamities
,
that
can
happen
to
the
Christian
Church
.
For
though
Men
may
be
in
an
error
,
yet
it
is
infinitely
more
provoking
to
be
forced
to
play
the
Hypocrite
with
God
,
even
in
the
holding
of
the
truth
against
a
Man's
Conscience
;
than
it
is
to
worship
him
in
an
erroneous
manner
with
a
sincere
and
an
upright
Heart
.
If
others
will
think
it
better
to
pitch
upon
any
other
kind
of
provocation
in
the
first
Christian
Emperors
to
fix
the
beginning
of
the
Trumpets
to
,
yet
this
Light
they
cannot
but
have
from
these
considerations
about
the
first
date
of
them
,
That
the
ruling
Religion
of
the
Empire
was
provoking
enough
,
soon
after
the
ruine
of
Paganism
in
it
,
to
make
the
Roman
Empire
the
object
of
the
vengeance
that
was
to
be
given
to
the
Blood
of
those
who
were
Martyred
under
the
Heathen
Emperors
.
For
whatsoever
those
Heathen
Princes
were
in
other
respects
,
yet
the
thing
which
made
them
so
abominable
in
the
Eyes
of
God
was
their
Tyrannies
to
his
Church
;
That
therefore
which
made
the
Christian
Emperors
partakers
in
their
sins
,
so
as
to
bear
the
vengeance
of
them
,
must
be
a
like
exercise
of
the
Imperial
Authority
over
the
Consciences
of
Men
;
Whatsoever
corruption
therefore
of
the
true
Religion
others
may
think
more
proper
to
attribute
these
Judgments
to
,
this
consideration
that
it
was
enforced
upon
the
Consciences
of
Men
,
will
add
a
much
greater
aggravation
to
it
;
And
the
greatest
corruption
of
Christianity
that
can
be
imagined
,
even
Idolatry
it self
,
will
never
be
able
to
answer
the
character
of
the
Beast
without
it
.
It
is
certain
that
the
sealing
the
144000
against
the
evils
of
the
Trumpets
is
a
manifest
reference
to
the
marking
of
those
in
the
Forehead
,
Ezek.
9.
4.
Who
were
there
marked
out
to
be
distinguished
from
the
whole
Body
of
the
Jews
besides
;
And
the
reason
of
that
great
slaughter
of
the
rest
there
mentioned
is
expresly
said
to
be
,
because
the
Land
was
defiled
with
Blood
,
which
if
it
be
compared
with
the
reason
of
the
vengeance
of
the
Trumpets
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
will
very
much
incline
any
to
conclude
,
that
it
must
be
some
acts
of
either
Blood
,
or
of
some
great
cruelty
,
that
must
be
the
cause
of
the
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
.
But
yet
this
Spirit
of
Cruelty
is
generally
accompanied
with
the
corruption
and
degeneracy
of
the
Church
in
respect
of
the
true
worship
of
God
;
And
the
exercise
of
the
Tyrannising
Power
of
the
Magistrate
is
usually
to
force
the
Consciences
of
Men
to
comply
with
a
false
worship
,
as
it
was
in
the
forementioned
case
in
Ezekiel
,
where
the
Blood
,
that
the
Land
was
defiled
with
,
was
shed
in
the
time
of
the
Idolatry
of
the
Jewish
Commonwealth
;
And
so
also
does
it
appear
that
the
Superstitions
of
the
Roman
Church
were
begun
before
the
considerable
Violences
and
Cruelties
of
the
Roman
Emperors
;
As
Mr.
Mede
does
at
in
1
Tim.
4.
1.
large
make
appear
in
the
instances
of
Saint-worship
before
the
time
of
Theodosius
.
But
still
that
which
laid
the
foundation
☜
for
the
observance
of
these
superstitions
was
the
severity
of
the
Laws
to
enforce
all
to
an
Uniformity
in
the
Roman
Worship
.
HOW
early
this
began
may
be
determined
by
those
events
to
which
the
first
Trumpets
have
been
fixed
;
The
severities
of
[
](B20811-e30160-b)(s)
(s)
See
Note
the
third
on
this
Chapter
.
Pererius
in
Disput.
1.
in
Apoc.
does
cite
Bede's
Testimony
for
Ticonius
,
that
he
applied
the
Persecutions
that
are
spoken
of
in
the
Apocalypse
to
Valentinian's
Persecutions
of
the
Donatists
,
which
were
his
Sect
;
And
calls
them
Martyrdoms
,
and
bewails
them
.
And
this
was
about
the
same
time
with
Valens
from
another
Hand
.
Valens
,
and
the
severe
Laws
of
[
](B20811-e30260-b)(t)
(t)
The
Theodosian
Code
is
full
of
the
greatest
Severities
against
Hereticks
,
Cod.
Theodos
.
l.
15.
de
Haereticis
16.
c.
Theodos
.
Tit.
4
de
his
qui
sup.
Religion●
all
quod
contendunt
.
Lex
.
2.
idem
Lex
.
3.
idem
.
16.
c.
Theodos
.
l.
21.
de
Hereticis
,
l.
26.
de
Haereticis
.
And
Inquisitors
were
appointed
to
find
out
Hereticks
in
order
to
their
Conviction
and
Punishment
.
9
,
13
,
15
,
31
,
32
,
35
,
52
Cod.
Theodos
.
de
Hereticis
.
La
decadence
des
Empires
,
p.
184.
shews
,
that
as
the
Excesses
of
the
Donatists
about
this
time
did
provoke
the
Orthodox
to
return
the
same
to
them
;
so
by
this
means
it
came
to
pass
,
that
Persecution
came
then
first
to
be
made
a
Doctrine
of
Christian
Religion
.
Before
that
time
all
believed
the
contrary
,
and
the
Bishops
judged
themselves
bound
to
oppose
themselves
(
by
Remonstrances
and
Addresses
)
against
the
Emperors
Wills
,
who
would
make
use
of
force
and
violence
to
reduce
the
Hereticks
.
This
he
calls
the
most
remarkable
part
of
the
History
of
those
times
,
and
afterwards
observes
(
p.
186.
)
that
the
Judgments
of
God
did
as
manifestly
shew
how
contrary
these
Precedents
were
to
his
Will
,
in
these
words
,
mais
ce
qu'il
y
a
de
plus
important
,
c'
est
que
comme
ce
sut
eu
ce
temps
&
en
ce
lieu
que
les
Orthodoxes
adopte●ent
la
doctrine
de
la
persecution
,
ce
sut
a●ssidans
le
mesme
temps
&
dans
le
mesm●
lieu
,
que
Dieu
fit
connoistr●
par
des
Effroiables
,
jugemens
combien
il
avoit
l'
honour
pources
Maximes
seuri●uses
.
Theodosius
,
which
From
370
,
to
395.
made
an
Universal
conformity
to
the
Imperial
Religion
to
be
a
Law
of
the
Empire
under
Penalties
sufficient
to
affright
the
Consciences
of
the
generality
to
a
Compliance
with
them
against
the
real
judgments
of
their
minds
,
did
give
the
World
a
very
fair
mark
to
fix
the
date
of
these
Trumpets
upon
them
;
For
since
this
was
much
the
same
Tyranny
,
that
had
before
been
exercised
by
the
Heathen
Emperors
,
they
might
very
well
be
judged
to
have
brought
the
guilt
of
those
Princes
upon
their
own
Heads
;
According
to
our
Saviour's
expression
about
the
Jews
in
his
time
,
That
they
did
bear
witness
,
That
they
allowed
the
St.
Luke
7.
47
,
48.
Deeds
of
their
Fathers
in
killing
the
Prophets
;
And
by
slaying
and
persecuting
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
(
which
were
as
much
of
their
own
Religion
,
as
the
several
Sects
of
Christians
are
to
one
another
)
they
did
bring
the
Blood
of
all
the
Prophets
,
that
were
slain
from
the
foundation
of
the
World
,
upon
their
own
Heads
.
And
yet
most
of
those
Prophets
were
slain
while
the
Kingdom
of
Israel
was
Idolatrous
,
whereas
in
the
time
of
our
Saviour
,
they
were
much
reformed
from
all
those
corruptions
,
as
they
generally
were
in
all
the
time
of
the
captivity
;
Which
shows
that
there
is
[
](B20811-e30490-b)(u)
(u)
See
Ribera
in
Note
the
Seventeenth
of
this
Chapter
.
Idem
in
Cap.
14.
Numer
.
44.
Wherefore
as
Jerusalem
should
not
have
been
destroyed
by
the
Romans
for
its
old
Sins
,
unless
it
had
encreased
them
by
new
and
very
grievous
ones
,
When
it
knew
not
the
time
of
its
Visitation
,
as
our
Lord
says
,
but
killed
even
them
by
whom
it
was
to
have
been
preserved
.
So
Rome
,
after
the
Worship
of
so
many
Idols
,
after
the
most
cruel
effusion
of
the
Blood
of
so
many
Martyrs
,
should
have
continued
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
because
it
was
become
the
Seat
of
their
Vicar
of
Christ
,
unless
it
had
equalled
its
former
Impiety
by
new
and
unheard
of
Barbarities
and
Sins
.
Idem
.
in
ver.
24.
cap.
18.
Apoc.
He
shews
,
that
as
Rome
ruled
over
all
the
World
,
so
the
Blood
of
all
the
Martyrs
of
Jesus
were
found
in
her
.
And
those
that
were
otherwise
killed
are
not
worth
the
mentioning
.
But
,
says
he
,
there
shall
be
many
more
also
of
the
Christian
Martyrs
killed
by
the
Romans
in
the
same
manner
,
that
is
,
more
than
those
under
Heathen
Persecution
.
a
perfect
agreement
betwixt
the
avenging
of
the
Heathen
Tyranny
upon
the
Christian
Empire
grown
unmerciful
to
its
fellow
Christians
,
and
the
avenging
of
the
Blood
of
all
the
Prophets
slain
by
the
Idolatrous
state
of
the
Jews
upon
the
same
Nation
,
when
it
was
become
free
from
Idolatry
,
but
retained
the
same
Spirit
of
oppression
and
cruelty
.
And
though
the
several
Captivities
were
the
punishment
of
their
Idolatry
,
yet
the
last
ruine
of
their
State
is
said
to
be
in
revenge
of
the
Blood
of
all
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
that
had
been
slain
from
the
foundation
of
the
World.
Just
as
the
pulling
down
of
Paganism
out
of
the
Imperial
Throne
was
God's
Judgment
upon
them
for
the
Idolatrous
exercise
of
their
power
;
But
those
Judgments
which
were
to
ruine
their
state
are
expressed
to
be
a
vengeance
for
the
Blood
of
all
the
Martyrs
,
that
had
been
slain
by
that
Empire
.
And
as
the
setting
up
uncertain
Tradition
for
the
Rule
of
Faith
by
the
Jews
in
our
Saviour's
time
,
while
they
were
building
the
Sepulchres
of
the
Prophets
,
who
were
slain
for
the
Word
of
God
,
was
the
leading
crime
of
the
Jewish
Church
in
those
days
:
So
was
Tradition
coming
in
for
the
Rule
of
Faith
into
the
Christian
Church
just
before
the
judgments
of
the
Trumpets
,
while
at
the
same
time
they
were
raising
Churches
upon
the
Sepulchres
of
those
Martyrs
,
which
had
been
slain
for
testifying
the
Word
of
God
to
be
the
only
rule
of
their
judgments
,
and
actions
.
But
to
make
the
case
of
the
Jews
in
our
Saviour's
time
,
still
more
parallel
to
that
of
the
Christian
Romans
after
the
conversion
of
the
Empire
,
it
may
be
further
observed
,
That
as
the
ruine
of
the
Jewish
state
was
deferred
till
after
their
rejection
of
the
Messias
,
which
did
make
it
evident
,
that
there
was
no
further
hopes
to
be
had
of
their
Repentance
and
Reformation
:
So
were
the
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
deferred
till
after
the
appearance
of
Christianity
upon
the
Imperial
Throne
of
the
Romans
,
and
till
after
their
continuance
notwithstanding
it
in
the
same
Spirit
of
cruelty
and
oppression
towards
their
fellow
Christians
.
For
this
did
also
show
that
there
was
no
further
hopes
of
Reformation
from
the
Roman
Empire
in
that
respect
.
There
was
indeed
this
difference
betwixt
the
case
of
the
Jews
and
the
Christian
Romans
,
which
made
it
a
greater
provocation
in
the
Romans
,
That
the
last
persecuting
Spirit
of
the
Jews
before
the
Judgments
,
that
brought
them
to
their
ruine
,
did
make
use
of
little
else
,
but
the
power
of
their
Church
to
affright
the
Consciences
of
Men
from
the
Christian
Faith
;
For
the
Civil
Sword
was
before
taken
out
of
their
Hands
.
But
the
Laws
which
were
made
by
the
Christian
Roman
Emperors
against
all
that
complied
not
with
the
Roman
Religion
,
were
enforced
by
the
supream
Authority
of
the
State.
It
is
certain
that
the
Trumpets
can
in
no
other
sense
be
called
a
vengeance
upon
the
Empire
,
turned
Christian
,
for
the
Blood
of
the
Martyrs
mentioned
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
who
were
slain
by
Pagan
Emperors
,
but
only
for
their
like
persecutions
of
their
fellow
Christians
,
which
made
the
Blood
of
all
the
Martyrs
of
God
,
that
ever
were
slain
by
that
Empire
or
Nation
to
be
required
at
their
hands
:
As
the
Blood
of
all
the
Prophets
was
charged
upon
that
one
Generation
of
the
Jews
,
who
persecuted
the
Church
of
Christ
.
And
in
this
the
Calamities
that
befel
the
Roman
Empire
,
when
turned
Christian
,
did
exactly
resemble
the
miseries
of
the
Jews
about
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
when
a
great
part
of
that
Nation
were
become
Christians
;
For
as
those
Calamities
fell
generally
upon
the
gross
Body
of
the
Nation
of
the
Jews
,
and
the
Christians
did
generally
escape
them
:
So
also
is
the
security
of
the
true
Members
of
the
Christian
Church
in
the
time
of
the
Trumpets
here
signified
by
the
144000
,
who
were
sealed
to
escape
those
Judgments
.
CHAP.
V.
The
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
parallel
to
the
encrease
of
the
degeneracy
of
the
Church
.
An
Analysis
of
the
Prophetical
Schemes
from
the
First
Trumpet
in
the
Eighth
Chapter
up
to
the
Fifth
Seal
in
the
Sixth
Chapter
.
And
the
necessity
of
their
Application
,
first
from
the
Signification
of
the
Schemes
,
and
the
order
in
which
they
are
placed
.
And
then
from
the
remarkableness
of
the
Events
,
which
required
such
a
Prophetical
Scene
to
represent
them
.
The
direct
order
of
the
same
Application
from
the
Fifth
Seal
to
the
First
Trumpet
.
The
Schemes
before
the
time
of
the
rise
of
the
Beast
in
the
Twelfth
Chapter
parallel'd
with
those
in
the
Sixth
,
Seventh
and
Eighth
Chapters
.
THe
Account
,
that
has
been
given
in
the
preceding
Discourse
,
of
the
moving
Cause
of
the
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
does
make
it
sufficiently
manifest
,
that
the
degeneracy
of
the
Roman
Church
or
Empire
must
be
accounted
at
least
from
the
first
beginning
of
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpets
.
For
since
the
Trumpets
are
a
revenge
for
the
Christian
Blood
that
was
shed
before
the
Empire
was
Theor.
13.
and
Conseq
.
3.
Theor.
19.
converted
,
there
must
be
first
some
great
Provocation
after
the
Conversion
of
the
Imperial
Throne
,
that
could
bring
that
former
Blood
upon
their
Heads
;
And
since
the
Provocation
must
be
some
acts
of
Cruelty
towards
Christians
,
some
way
like
those
of
the
Heathen
Emperors
,
as
we
see
in
our
Saviour's
Instance
of
the
Jews
,
this
Provocation
can
be
nothing
but
the
persecuting
of
their
Fellow-Christians
,
who
were
sincere
and
conscientious
in
their
Service
and
Worship
of
God.
For
that
was
the
Crime
for
Rev.
6.
1●
,
11.
which
God's
Vengeance
was
desired
and
solicited
,
and
for
the
continuance
of
which
it
was
also
promised
to
be
granted
.
This
then
does
now
shew
us
a
very
plain
distinction
betwixt
the
first
Conception
of
the
malignity
of
the
Beast
,
(
together
with
the
several
Processes
of
his
growth
in
the
Womb
of
the
Roman
Empire
)
And
his
first
Birth
and
Appearance
.
For
one
may
observe
,
that
the
bounds
of
the
Plagues
of
the
first
four
Trumpets
reach
no
farther
than
to
the
end
of
Chap.
4.
the
Power
of
the
Goths
in
Italy
,
or
at
farthest
but
to
the
first
beginning
of
Justinian's
Reign
,
and
so
do
extend
no
farther
than
to
about
the
first
times
of
the
Beast
;
But
the
three
last
Trumpets
do
come
all
after
that
time
.
And
this
does
give
a
very
accountable
Reason
of
the
vast
disproportion
betwixt
the
Plagues
of
the
four
first
Trumpets
,
and
those
of
the
three
last
.
The
Plagues
of
the
four
first
were
proportioned
to
the
nature
of
the
Provocations
for
which
they
were
inflicted
;
which
being
but
the
first
endeavours
and
beginnings
only
of
the
malignity
of
the
Beast
in
the
Civil
Power
,
had
Judgments
accordingly
proportioned
to
them
of
no
very
long
continuance
upon
the
Empire
.
But
the
three
last
Woes
being
Judgments
upon
them
after
that
the
Tyranny
of
the
Beast
was
come
to
its
full
appearance
in
confederacy
with
the
false
Prophet
newly
advanced
to
the
Spiritual
Monarchy
,
were
vastly
more
dreadful
.
And
the
fury
of
this
Tyranny
being
still
much
more
whetted
on
by
the
encrease
and
exercise
of
the
Papal
Power
,
just
before
the
founding
of
the
Sixth
Trumpet
,
or
the
beginning
of
the
Turkish
Empire
,
the
Woe
of
that
Trumpet
is
accordingly
much
heavier
and
of
longer
continuance
than
that
of
the
Fifth
.
It
may
hereupon
be
imagined
,
that
since
the
Beast
was
translated
from
the
Eastern
Empire
to
the
Western
at
the
Anno
800.
investing
of
Charlemaign
with
the
Imperial
Dignity
,
the
Eastern
Empire
should
have
been
no
longer
the
Object
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
.
But
it
is
known
,
that
though
the
Succession
of
the
Line
of
the
Beast
,
as
Head
of
the
City
of
Rome
,
might
fall
into
the
Family
and
Successors
of
Charlemaign
,
yet
the
Eastern
Emperor
must
necessarily
be
a
great
Limb
of
him
,
because
they
retained
still
the
same
persecuting
Laws
for
Uniformity
and
Conformity
to
the
Roman
Church
in
those
Parts
,
which
they
had
received
from
their
Predecessors
while
they
were
the
sole
Heads
of
the
Roman
Church
.
And
their
differences
from
the
Western
Church
in
some
few
Instances
did
not
hinder
them
from
being
much
the
same
for
the
main
;
As
we
see
at
this
present
in
the
differences
betwixt
the
Gallican
and
the
Roman
Church
.
Wherefore
the
Eastern
and
Western
Emperors
after
that
Division
in
Leo
Isaurus's
time
seem
in
this
respect
to
be
much
the
same
one
Head
of
the
Beast
,
that
they
had
been
in
Anno
730.
the
same
kind
of
Division
of
the
Seats
of
the
Empire
before
the
fall
of
the
Western
Empire
in
Augustulus
;
And
though
there
was
no
such
consent
betwixt
them
in
matters
of
Civil
Government
as
there
had
anciently
been
,
yet
they
both
agreed
in
their
joynt
designs
for
the
advancement
of
the
Honour
of
the
former
Roman
Church
in
each
of
their
Divisions
,
as
the
sole
Rule
of
Faith
,
according
to
the
Definitions
of
the
ancient
Roman
Councils
.
But
if
the
History
of
the
Eastern
Empire
be
more
narrowly
and
particularly
searched
into
,
it
will
be
found
,
that
the
Eastern
Empire
was
in
a
perfect
conformity
to
the
Roman
Western
Church
for
all
material
Points
,
and
even
about
the
Worship
of
Images
and
the
Supremacy
of
the
Pope
for
some
considerable
part
of
the
Reigns
of
those
Eastern
Princes
,
who
came
betwixt
the
Excommunication
of
Leo
Isaurus
and
the
end
of
the
Constantinopolitan
Empire
.
And
this
is
very
plainly
signified
to
be
the
cause
of
the
Success
of
the
Turks
against
the
Eastern
Empire
by
what
is
said
of
the
behaviour
of
the
Western
Romanists
under
the
second
Woe
,
Rev.
9.
20.
That
the
rest
repented
not
.
For
that
shews
that
those
who
were
said
before
to
have
been
killed
by
that
Woe
,
were
punished
for
the
same
fault
of
which
the
rest
would
not
repent
themselves
.
And
it
is
known
to
be
the
Eastern
Empire
that
is
there
represented
by
the
third
part
of
Men
that
are
said
to
be
killed
by
the
second
Woe
.
Wherefore
the
Turks
in
the
Sixth
Trumpet
may
now
very
well
be
esteemed
a
Judgment
upon
the
Eastern
Empire
for
its
share
in
the
party
of
the
Beast
,
notwithstanding
the
Excommunication
of
the
Greek
Emperor
out
of
the
Western
Roman
Church
.
For
he
was
still
the
Roman
Emperor
in
far
the
biggest
remainder
of
the
Empire
,
and
used
very
often
much
the
same
kind
of
Tyranny
over
the
Conscience
that
had
been
in
use
among
his
Predecessors
;
And
that
also
upon
much
the
same
Plea
,
viz.
the
Divine
Authority
of
the
former
Councils
of
the
Roman
Church
.
It
is
not
difficult
after
the
stating
of
the
beginning
of
the
first
four
Trumpets
,
to
discover
the
intent
of
all
the
Actions
Rev.
8.
that
are
described
to
precede
them
in
order
from
the
end
of
the
fifth
Seal
;
And
the
best
way
to
perform
it
will
be
to
begin
with
those
which
are
the
nearest
to
the
First
Trumpet
,
and
so
to
trace
them
upward
from
thence
,
as
from
things
that
are
already
known
,
and
so
most
likely
to
determine
the
nature
of
those
that
are
next
them
,
according
to
the
method
that
has
been
already
used
for
finding
out
the
signification
of
the
first
Trumpets
.
It
is
very
plain
at
first
view
,
that
the
Angels
casting
the
fire
of
the
Altar
upon
the
earth
,
upon
which
followed
Voices
,
Ver.
5.
and
Thunderings
,
and
Lightnings
,
and
an
Earthquake
,
must
signifie
great
Judgments
that
were
then
coming
upon
the
Earth
.
For
besides
the
natural
signification
of
those
Expressions
for
that
purpose
,
immediately
upon
it
the
seven
Angels
which
had
the
seven
Trumpets
are
said
to
prepare
themselves
to
sound
,
that
is
,
to
bring
on
those
Calamities
,
which
were
the
business
of
the
Trumpets
.
And
then
,
when
it
is
considered
that
this
Fire
of
the
Altar
was
cast
out
of
the
same
Censer
out
of
which
the
smoak
of
the
Incense
had
just
before
ascended
up
before
God
,
with
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
,
and
that
also
out
of
the
hand
of
the
same
Angel
,
Ver
3.
and
that
the
ascending
up
of
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
with
the
Incense
before
God
signifies
their
being
accepted
and
well-pleasing
to
God
,
it
may
very
reasonably
be
concluded
,
That
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
were
Judgments
upon
the
Empire
upon
the
account
of
those
Saints
that
offered
up
their
prayers
to
God
,
and
were
accepted
and
heard
;
which
,
according
to
what
has
been
declared
to
be
the
reason
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
,
would
signifie
,
that
those
Prayers
were
the
Complaints
of
those
who
were
prosecuted
by
the
Roman
Powers
,
from
the
first
beginning
of
the
sounding
of
the
Trumpets
to
the
end
of
them
.
Especially
if
it
be
considered
,
that
these
Prayers
of
the
Rev.
8.
Ver.
2.
Ver.
5
&
6.
Saints
with
the
Incense
are
placed
just
after
the
first
appearance
of
the
Angels
with
the
seven
Trumpets
,
and
just
before
the
shew
of
the
Judgments
,
for
which
the
Angels
with
the
seven
Trumpets
are
said
to
prepare
themselves
to
sound
.
There
is
also
,
just
before
that
first
mention
of
the
Angels
with
the
seven
Trumpets
,
another
circumstance
to
signifie
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
to
be
just
at
hand
,
and
that
is
,
that
there
was
silence
in
heaven
for
half
an
hour
.
For
this
Silence
joyned
with
the
offering
up
of
the
Incense
is
a
manifest
Ver.
1.
allusion
to
the
custom
in
the
Temple
of
offering
up
the
Prayers
in
silence
at
the
time
of
Incense
,
as
Mr.
Mede
has
observed
.
So
that
now
here
appears
no
fewer
than
four
interchanges
betwixt
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
and
the
Trumpets
to
shew
their
immediate
relation
to
one
another
.
First
the
Silence
to
signifie
the
time
of
Incense
and
Prayer
,
then
next
the
appearance
of
the
seven
Angels
with
the
seven
Trumpets
immediately
upon
it
;
And
then
the
offering
up
the
Prayers
with
the
Incense
;
And
lastly
,
the
execution
of
the
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
.
When
to
this
it
is
added
,
That
the
Prayers
and
the
Judgments
are
conveyed
by
the
same
Censer
,
and
by
the
same
Ver.
3
,
4
,
5.
Angel
,
and
that
the
Judgments
are
returned
down
upon
Earth
by
the
same
Censer
,
just
immediately
after
that
the
Smoak
of
the
Incense
with
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
,
which
had
been
offered
up
by
it
,
was
ascended
up
before
God
,
—
when
they
thus
appear
to
have
so
plain
a
Relation
of
Cause
and
Effect
to
one
another
,
it
is
very
hard
to
withhold
from
determining
that
the
Prayers
of
all
the
Saints
with
the
Incense
must
be
the
immediate
moving
cause
of
those
Judgments
;
And
therefore
that
those
Prayers
must
be
the
Complaints
of
those
Christians
to
God
that
were
persecuted
by
the
Roman
Governors
from
the
first
times
,
that
that
Spirit
of
Persecution
appeared
in
the
Roman
Emperors
.
But
if
all
these
different
interfering
mentions
of
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
and
the
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
should
only
signifie
a
meer
Priority
of
Order
,
and
not
really
any
Causality
or
Effect
upon
one
another
,
then
by
the
first
bare
mention
only
of
the
Angels
with
the
seven
Trumpets
,
just
before
the
time
of
Incense
and
the
Prayers
of
all
the
Saints
Rev.
8.
is
to
be
understood
the
readiness
of
those
Angels
to
begin
Ver.
3
,
4
,
5.
the
Judgments
of
the
Seventh
Seal
at
the
first
opening
of
it
,
but
that
the
execution
of
them
is
deferred
till
the
first
Zeal
and
Devotion
of
the
true
Christian
Roman
Church
(
after
the
Conversion
of
the
Empire
)
was
over
,
after
which
it
was
a
very
convenient
season
to
begin
the
Vengeance
promised
to
the
Martyrs
in
the
Fifth
Seal
.
However
in
either
of
those
ways
it
appears
,
that
at
the
opening
of
the
Seventh
Seal
the
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
are
just
ready
at
hand
,
and
that
they
are
the
chief
business
of
that
Seal
.
For
they
are
introduced
immediately
upon
the
opening
of
that
Seal
.
So
that
though
there
should
be
a
signification
in
it
of
the
pure
state
of
the
Christian
Church
before
the
Trumpets
by
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
,
yet
it
appears
to
be
but
of
a
very
short
continuance
.
For
it
is
represented
first
by
the
half
hours
silence
at
the
time
of
Incense
and
Prayer
in
the
Temple
;
And
that
critical
Ver.
1.
Determination
of
it
to
that
space
of
time
in
the
words
of
the
Prophecy
,
must
be
apprehended
to
signifie
the
shortness
of
the
time
,
that
those
Devotions
should
continue
before
the
coming
on
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Judgments
.
The
Angels
Ver.
2.
with
the
Trumpets
are
also
represented
as
just
ready
to
execute
those
Judgments
at
the
first
mention
of
that
half
hour
,
the
time
of
which
had
also
been
before
signified
to
be
just
at
hand
by
the
Sealing
of
the
144000
in
the
Seventh
Chapter
before
the
opening
of
the
Seventh
Seal
.
All
which
does
extremely
well
agree
with
the
short
time
of
the
free
state
of
the
whole
Christian
Church
after
Constantine's
Death
.
It
began
to
be
the
Spirit
of
the
Imperial
Authority
soon
after
that
time
to
make
severe
Laws
about
matters
of
mere
Conscience
,
to
force
Men
to
a
conformity
to
the
Roman
Church
against
their
Wills
and
Judgments
;
And
the
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
did
immediately
follow
upon
it
.
And
further
,
that
the
time
of
the
Trumpets
could
not
be
long
after
the
Conversion
of
the
Empire
by
Constantine
,
is
also
apparent
from
the
place
where
the
great
multitude
said
to
be
come
out
of
the
great
Tribulation
are
found
;
And
that
is
betwixt
the
Sealing
of
the
144000
,
and
the
Seventh
Seal
.
Rev.
7.
9.
For
the
Sealing
of
the
144000
is
known
to
signifie
that
the
Theor.
4.
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
were
not
then
far
of
;
And
yet
betwixt
that
and
the
execution
of
them
there
is
described
that
great
multitude
come
out
of
the
great
Tribulation
,
which
has
been
found
to
be
the
last
end
of
the
Heathen
Emperors
,
and
of
their
Persecutions
,
(
Theor
16.
)
And
immediately
after
that
appears
the
opening
of
the
Seventh
Seal
,
the
first
shew
of
which
is
the
appearance
of
the
Angels
with
the
seven
Trumpets
.
This
does
very
plainly
signifie
that
the
end
of
Rev.
8.
1.
the
Pagan
Persecution
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
were
very
near
one
another
,
if
not
immediately
after
.
And
yet
since
the
Sealing
of
the
144000
comes
in
before
Chap.
7.
the
great
multitude
,
one
would
think
that
that
should
signifie
some
providential
design
to
secure
the
faithful
part
of
the
true
Church
from
those
evils
before
the
end
of
the
Heathen
Persecutions
;
Which
seems
something
difficult
to
comprehend
at
the
first
view
.
For
it
might
seem
to
have
been
more
proper
to
have
put
the
Sealing
of
the
144000
just
before
the
executing
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Seventh
Seal
,
against
which
they
were
secured
.
But
that
may
easily
be
thus
accounted
for
.
In
the
Fifth
Seal
there
was
a
Promise
of
Revenge
given
to
all
those
Rev.
6.
11.
that
were
then
killed
,
to
be
fulfilled
,
when
the
rest
of
their
Brethren
that
were
to
be
martyr'd
,
as
they
were
,
should
be
slain
.
Immediately
upon
this
,
at
the
opening
of
the
Sixth
Seal
,
does
follow
a
dreadful
appearance
of
a
Vengeance
Ver.
15
,
16.
that
was
very
near
approaching
with
a
great
change
of
the
Government
of
the
Empire
.
It
was
then
very
natural
to
put
in
the
Exception
to
this
general
Threat
that
was
going
to
be
executed
;
And
so
do
we
find
the
Seventh
Chapter
entring
after
the
terrors
of
the
Sixth
Seal
with
a
delay
of
execution
Chap.
7.
2.
till
the
144000
were
sealed
to
escape
it
.
After
which
comes
the
great
multitude
out
of
the
great
Tribulation
,
or
that
Ver.
9.
killing
of
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
which
was
set
up
in
the
Fifth
Seal
,
as
the
Mark
to
discern
the
time
of
the
promised
Theor.
1●
.
Vengeance
by
;
And
presently
after
that
opens
the
Seventh
Chap.
8.
Seal
,
with
the
appearance
of
the
Trumpets
which
were
to
bring
on
those
Calamities
that
had
been
threatned
.
So
that
the
Sealing
of
the
144000
is
but
only
to
follow
the
decorum
of
the
subject
that
was
then
in
hand
,
or
to
put
in
the
Exception
in
the
same
place
where
the
Vengeance
was
represented
to
be
general
or
universal
.
For
the
excepting
of
the
144000
is
presently
after
the
mention
of
the
panick
fear
that
all
the
World
was
in
for
the
Wrath
of
God
,
that
Chap.
6.
16.
was
foreseen
in
the
Sixth
Seal
.
It
is
also
evident
from
the
express
words
of
the
fifth
Seal
,
That
the
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
were
to
be
very
soon
after
the
end
of
the
Pagan
Emperors
.
For
the
Vengeance
is
there
promised
to
be
within
a
little
season
after
that
time
;
Chap.
6.
11.
And
the
Expiration
of
that
little
season
is
also
further
determined
to
be
out
when
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
should
be
all
killed
,
which
has
been
found
to
signifie
the
end
of
the
Pagan
Conseq
.
Theor.
16.
Emperors
,
and
of
all
their
Persecutions
.
So
that
the
Trumpets
must
begin
to
sound
at
farthest
soon
after
the
time
of
Julian
the
Apostate
.
And
since
the
end
of
the
Pagan
Persecutions
is
represented
Theor.
12.
&
16.
Chap.
7.
by
the
great
multitude
come
out
of
great
Tribulation
,
which
are
described
as
coming
after
the
time
of
the
Sixth
Seal
:
That
great
change
of
the
State
that
is
set
out
in
the
Sixth
Seal
just
before
them
by
the
Eclipses
of
the
Sun
and
Moon
,
Rev.
6.
12.
and
the
change
of
the
Stars
,
must
according
to
the
use
of
these
Prophetical
Schemes
necessarily
denote
the
Conversion
of
the
Imperial
Throne
to
the
Christian
Faith
in
Constantine
.
For
the
Effect
of
it
is
a
very
dreadful
apprehension
of
an
approaching
Destruction
by
all
those
that
had
been
the
Enemies
of
him
that
sat
upon
the
Throne
,
and
of
the
Lamb
,
or
the
ruine
of
all
the
Enemies
of
the
Christian
Church
,
just
after
the
Martyrdoms
in
the
Fifth
Seal
,
which
are
known
to
be
the
Persecutions
under
Heathen
Emperors
,
(
Theor.
16.
)
And
there
is
nothing
in
the
History
of
those
times
that
can
any
ways
answer
that
Description
,
but
the
beginning
of
the
Conversion
of
the
Empire
,
and
of
the
ruine
of
the
Pagan
Rule
in
it
by
Constantine
.
But
lest
any
should
imagine
,
that
the
terrors
of
the
sixth
Seal
are
the
vengeance
,
that
is
promised
to
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
it
must
be
remembred
,
That
the
great
Tribulation
,
out
of
which
the
great
multitude
in
the
seventh
Chapter
are
said
to
be
come
,
cannot
be
any
thing
else
but
the
same
kind
of
persecution
,
in
which
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
mentioned
in
the
fifth
Seal
were
to
be
killed
,
(
Theor.
12.
)
Rev.
6.
11.
before
the
end
of
which
persecution
the
vengeance
there
promised
was
not
to
begin
;
And
that
great
Tribulation
must
necessarily
be
after
the
opening
of
the
sixth
Seal
,
according
as
it
is
described
,
because
it
is
found
to
continue
till
just
before
the
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
,
which
are
the
business
of
Chap.
7.
9
,
&c.
Ver.
3
,
4.
the
seventh
Seal
,
and
is
placed
betwixt
the
sealing
of
the
144000
(
which
intimates
the
evils
of
the
Trumpets
to
be
then
just
at
hand
)
and
the
real
beginning
of
those
Chap.
8.
1.
evils
.
Besides
if
we
should
regard
nothing
but
the
expressions
of
the
fifth
Seal
,
it
seems
very
plain
,
that
the
vengeance
there
promised
must
be
after
the
time
of
the
Calamities
of
the
sixth
Seal
.
For
it
is
confined
to
a
little
season
after
Chap.
6.
11.
those
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
;
And
that
little
season
also
determined
to
reach
to
the
end
of
all
persecution
of
that
kind
,
in
which
the
rest
of
the
Martyrs
were
to
be
killed
,
as
they
were
.
Now
these
rest
of
the
Brethren
could
not
be
killed
in
the
period
of
the
fifth
Seal
;
For
they
are
distinguished
from
those
,
who
are
made
the
business
of
that
Seal
.
And
the
Calamities
of
the
sixth
Seal
appear
at
the
Ver.
12.
first
opening
of
it
after
the
fifth
Seal
;
There
is
therefore
no
place
before
them
for
the
killing
of
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
.
They
cannot
therefore
be
that
vengeance
,
which
in
the
fifth
Seal
is
promised
to
come
after
the
killing
of
them
.
Wherefore
since
the
Contents
of
the
sixth
Seal
are
placed
before
the
end
of
all
Pagan
Persecution
,
and
yet
are
a
very
great
show
of
Judgment
upon
the
Enemies
of
the
Lamb
,
who
at
that
time
could
be
none
but
Pagans
,
they
cannot
tolerably
be
apprehended
to
be
any
thing
else
,
but
the
beginning
of
the
ruine
of
Paganism
,
which
was
not
compleated
before
the
perfect
end
of
all
Pagan
Power
in
the
Government
,
and
the
entire
triumph
of
the
Christian
Church
;
And
that
was
not
till
many
Years
after
the
Conversion
of
Constantine
,
But
the
continued
decay
,
and
weakning
of
that
Interest
,
from
the
first
change
of
the
Imperial
Throne
,
is
very
emphatically
expressed
by
the
characters
of
the
things
in
the
sixth
Seal
.
If
it
should
be
objected
,
That
those
expressions
in
the
Rev.
6.
12
,
&c.
Prophets
do
never
signifie
any
thing
less
,
than
the
total
subversion
of
that
State
,
of
which
they
are
spoken
,
it
is
to
be
considered
,
that
the
expressions
in
themselves
have
no
manner
of
direct
signification
for
any
such
thing
.
They
are
equally
capable
of
being
understood
of
the
ruine
of
any
sort
of
People
;
And
the
time
of
this
Ruine
and
Destruction
being
confined
in
the
Prophecy
to
the
Pagan
State
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
it
cannot
be
understood
of
any
thing
else
,
but
of
the
ruine
of
that
.
THE
EVENT
does
confirm
all
the
Application
that
has
been
made
of
the
Actions
before
the
first
Trumpet
,
past
all
scruple
.
For
as
there
must
have
been
one
of
the
Seals
to
signifie
so
dreadful
a
state
of
the
Church
,
as
the
Dioclesian
Persecution
;
so
must
there
have
been
another
to
signifie
the
change
of
the
Empire
by
Constantine
;
And
this
last
Seal
,
to
answer
the
order
of
events
in
History
,
must
have
begun
,
as
the
sixth
Seal
does
,
before
the
last
end
of
all
Pagan
Persecution
;
But
then
,
after
that
,
and
before
the
execution
of
the
vengeance
,
that
was
promised
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
there
must
also
have
been
a
description
of
the
end
of
all
Pagan
Persecution
,
as
there
is
at
the
end
of
the
sixth
Seal
,
because
it
is
expresly
said
,
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
That
after
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
should
be
killed
,
the
Martyrs
,
said
there
to
have
been
already
slain
,
should
be
avenged
;
And
the
multitude
come
out
of
Tribulation
,
just
before
the
Trumpets
,
Chap.
7.
9.
does
exactly
answer
this
.
But
yet
that
revenge
could
not
come
,
before
the
Christian
Church
had
put
on
the
Spirit
of
those
,
that
killed
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
and
therefore
ought
there
before
the
Trumpets
to
be
,
as
there
is
(
Chap.
8.
3
,
4
,
5.
)
a
signification
of
the
persecuting
methods
of
the
Christian
Emperors
,
which
brought
down
that
vengeance
upon
their
heads
,
which
was
promised
for
the
Blood
of
the
Martyrs
that
was
shed
under
the
Pagans
.
BY
the
method
which
has
been
used
to
determine
the
Application
of
the
first
four
Trumpets
,
it
appears
what
is
to
be
understood
by
all
the
Actions
,
that
are
recorded
betwixt
the
fifth
Seal
,
and
the
first
Trumpet
:
And
after
this
particular
Analysis
of
all
the
mystical
Representations
of
this
part
of
the
Prophecy
,
it
will
now
be
not
unpleasant
,
to
take
a
more
direct
view
of
the
order
and
dependance
of
them
upon
one
another
,
according
to
that
series
in
which
they
lye
,
and
to
observe
how
exactly
they
answer
to
the
events
of
those
times
,
to
which
they
are
applied
.
THE
fifth
Seal
is
a
very
lively
Representation
of
the
fiercest
Persecution
of
the
Christian
Church
under
the
Pagan
Emperors
,
and
that
but
a
little
season
before
the
last
end
of
all
Pagan
Power
.
This
does
extreamly
well
agree
with
Rev.
6.
11.
the
Persecution
under
Diocletian
,
just
before
the
appearance
of
Christianity
upon
the
Throne
.
But
then
it
is
there
foretold
,
That
these
judgments
,
which
the
Blood
of
those
Martyrs
did
cry
for
from
Heaven
,
should
not
be
executed
,
till
the
rest
of
their
Brethren
were
killed
;
Ibid.
Which
suits
very
well
with
the
continuance
of
the
Persecutions
of
the
Church
in
some
parts
of
the
Empire
after
the
end
of
that
fierce
Storm
in
the
Reign
of
Diocletian
,
and
after
the
Conversion
of
Constantine
.
Maximinus
and
Maxentius
,
and
after
them
Licinius
did
exercise
very
Barbarous
Cruelties
against
the
Church
after
that
time
.
The
accurate
Petavius
says
of
Maximinus
alone
,
That
the
Martyred
an
innumerable
Rationer
.
Temp.
Part.
1.
in
Maximino
.
V.
12.
multitude
.
Accordingly
do
we
find
in
the
first
place
after
these
Predictions
the
sixth
Seal
opening
with
the
significations
of
a
very
eminent
change
in
the
Governing
part
of
the
Empire
,
with
the
approaching
ruine
of
the
Enemies
of
the
Church
;
And
Constantine's
appearance
upon
the
Throne
with
the
figure
of
the
Cross
,
and
the
promising
Motto
of
it
,
In
hoc
signo
vince
,
ought
not
to
have
any
ordinary
characters
to
set
it
out
by
.
The
change
of
Paganism
for
the
triumphant
appearance
of
the
Christian
Church
upon
the
Imperial
Throne
,
did
require
as
emphatical
Characters
to
express
it
by
,
as
the
destruction
of
any
other
Monarchy
,
that
tyrannized
over
the
Church
,
for
which
those
high
expressions
are
made
use
of
by
the
Prophets
.
And
there
is
nothing
in
that
lively
expression
of
the
general
Panick
Fear
of
V.
15
,
16.
that
whole
party
in
the
sixth
Seal
,
which
was
not
literally
fulfilled
in
the
voluntary
retirements
of
Diocletian
and
Maximian
from
the
Throne
,
and
the
recantations
of
Maximinus
.
And
as
the
time
seemed
now
to
be
come
for
the
vengeance
to
be
executed
,
that
was
promised
to
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
so
do
we
find
an
universal
dread
of
Ibid.
it
in
this
Seal
;
And
immediately
after
it
the
mention
of
those
of
the
True
Church
,
who
were
to
escape
it
,
and
to
Rev.
7.
4.
be
secured
from
feeling
it
,
in
the
sealing
of
the
144000.
That
sealing
did
plainly
shew
,
That
the
time
was
just
at
hand
for
the
Judgments
,
which
were
threatned
;
And
therefore
there
wanted
nothing
now
to
bring
them
on
,
but
the
end
of
that
great
Persecution
,
in
which
the
rest
of
the
Christian
Martyrs
,
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
were
to
be
killed
;
There
is
therefore
next
introduced
the
great
multitude
of
all
Nations
,
that
are
said
to
be
come
out
of
the
great
Tribulation
,
V.
9.
which
signifies
the
whole
number
of
those
that
were
to
be
killed
all
over
the
World
by
the
Heathen
Emperors
,
to
be
now
compleated
.
Wherefore
presently
after
this
is
the
seventh
Seal
opened
,
Rev.
8.
1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
with
the
appearance
of
the
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
,
and
the
Prayers
of
the
Saints
that
were
heard
for
the
execution
of
those
Judgments
,
just
as
it
was
made
good
in
effect
by
the
beginning
of
the
irruptions
of
the
Barbarous
Nations
upon
the
Roman
Empire
soon
after
the
end
of
all
the
Heathen
Emperors
.
But
that
the
promised
vengeance
was
not
to
fall
upon
the
Empire
,
while
it
continued
Pagan
,
is
sufficiently
shown
by
the
intimation
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
that
it
was
not
to
be
fulfilled
till
after
the
end
of
all
Heathen
Persecution
;
And
that
could
not
be
till
the
Pagan
Government
was
destroyed
.
This
shows
the
difference
that
there
is
betwixt
the
Judgments
of
the
sixth
,
and
those
of
the
seventh
Seal
;
For
now
it
appears
that
the
objects
of
the
sixth
Seal
was
Rome
Pagan
,
but
those
of
the
seventh
,
Rome
Christian
degenerated
.
The
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
then
were
to
be
executed
upon
Rome
Christian
,
but
not
till
Rome
Christian
had
begun
to
bring
the
guilt
of
its
own
Martyrs
upon
its
head
,
by
following
the
same
cruel
methods
of
Government
towards
its
fellow
Christians
,
as
were
in
exercise
by
the
Heathen
Emperors
.
For
the
Roman
Empire
must
be
first
fitted
for
the
Wrath
of
God
,
before
that
wrath
could
be
executed
upon
it
;
And
it
was
sufficiently
declared
in
the
Prophecy
,
what
provocations
they
should
be
,
that
should
fit
them
for
those
Judgments
,
and
that
by
the
nature
of
them
,
as
they
were
a
revenge
for
the
Blood
of
Martyrs
.
Nothing
could
make
them
a
subject
of
God's
revenge
for
the
shedding
of
Christian
Blood
by
their
Heathen
Predecessors
,
but
the
same
kind
of
Spirit
and
Actions
in
themselves
.
This
does
excellently
well
suit
with
the
practices
of
those
times
,
when
the
first
Trumpet
began
to
be
sounded
;
For
just
before
that
irruption
of
the
Barbarous
Nations
upon
the
Empire
,
the
Christian
Emperors
had
begun
to
exercise
great-Cruelties
towards
those
who
complied
not
with
them
,
and
to
make
unmerciful
Laws
against
them
;
which
though
they
enjoyn'd
not
such
corruptions
as
those
afterwards
in
the
time
of
the
Beast
,
yet
were
they
sufficient
to
make
the
Lives
of
Dissenters
very
uneasie
to
them
,
and
to
affright
them
out
of
their
sincerity
;
And
this
Spirit
continued
in
them
to
the
time
of
the
rise
of
the
Beast
,
with
some
small
intervals
of
toleration
in
the
Eastern
Empire
.
There
were
then
manifest
provocations
enough
to
fit
them
for
the
Calamities
of
the
first
four
Trumpets
;
And
then
,
after
the
time
of
the
rise
of
the
Beast
,
there
needs
no
enquiry
to
be
made
for
the
reasons
of
the
far
greater
evils
in
the
fifth
and
sixth
Trumpet
.
AND
NOW
by
the
whole
process
of
these
figures
,
from
the
time
of
the
fifth
Seal
to
the
rise
of
the
Beast
,
we
may
discern
a
very
exact
resemblance
betwixt
the
description
of
the
State
of
the
Church
in
this
part
of
the
Prophecy
,
and
that
description
which
we
have
of
the
same
interval
all
along
the
Twelfth
Chapter
.
It
will
be
very
convenient
to
compare
them
together
,
to
strengthen
the
Application
that
has
been
already
made
.
The
cry
of
the
Martyrs
in
the
fifth
Seal
to
express
the
heaviness
Rev.
6.
11.
of
the
Heathen
Persecution
,
that
they
were
under
,
is
just
the
same
with
the
cry
of
the
Woman
traveling
in
birth
,
and
in
Rev.
12.
1
,
2.
great
pain
,
which
is
known
to
signifie
the
Church
under
Heathen
Persecution
,
crying
for
deliverance
by
the
Conversion
of
the
Imperial
Throne
.
The
opening
of
the
sixth
Seal
immediately
after
,
with
all
those
Rev.
6.
12.
great
Significations
of
the
change
of
an
Empire
,
is
very
well
fitted
to
express
the
great
change
of
the
Scene
from
Paganism
to
Christianity
upon
the
Throne
,
and
is
of
the
same
signification
with
the
Womans
being
delivered
of
a
Man-child
who
was
to
rule
all
Nations
with
a
Rod
of
Iron
,
and
the
Rev.
12.
5.
taking
up
of
that
Child
to
the
Throne
of
God
,
which
is
known
to
denote
an
advancement
to
the
Royal
Seat
of
a
Kingdom
.
The
first
mention
of
the
Womans
flying
into
the
Wilderness
Rev.
12.
6.
before
she
actually
did
it
,
does
extremely
resemble
the
mention
of
the
sealing
of
the
144000
before
the
time
of
the
Rev.
7.
4.
evils
that
they
were
sealed
against
;
Though
I
take
the
first
beginning
of
the
time
of
the
144000
to
be
long
before
the
time
of
the
Woman
in
the
Wilderness
.
But
as
her
first
flying
into
the
Wilderness
signifies
her
preparation
only
for
it
from
the
very
time
of
her
Delivery
,
and
the
advancement
of
her
Son
to
the
Throne
.
So
does
that
answer
the
first
sealing
of
the
144000
before
the
real
danger
against
which
they
were
sealed
was
come
.
But
by
both
Figures
is
signified
a
very
early
Preparation
of
the
Roman
Church
for
the
Judgments
of
God
by
some
general
degeneracy
from
the
true
Christian
Spirit
.
The
dreadful
circumstances
of
the
change
of
the
Empire
in
the
sixth
Seal
,
so
as
to
make
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
hide
themselves
Rev.
12.
16.
with
the
Intimations
of
the
Executions
of
God's
Wrath
upon
the
then
great
Enemies
of
the
Lamb
,
is
a
particular
account
of
the
Tragical
Effects
of
the
War
of
Michael
and
his
Rev.
12.
7
,
8.
Angels
,
with
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
,
ending
with
the
casting
them
out
of
Heaven
,
or
from
the
Ruling
Power
and
Publick
Exercise
of
the
Pagan
Religion
.
But
the
compleat
Victory
over
them
,
and
the
casting
them
Rev.
12.
9
,
10
,
11.
Rev.
7.
10
,
11
,
12.
down
in
effect
is
very
livelily
expressed
by
the
great
multitude
with
white
Robes
,
and
Palms
in
their
hands
,
who
are
said
to
be
just
then
come
out
of
the
great
Tribulation
.
For
all
the
circumstances
of
that
Triumph
that
is
expressed
to
have
been
in
Heaven
at
the
casting
down
of
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
Rev.
12
10
,
11
,
12.
are
very
particularly
answered
by
the
same
kind
of
Phrases
in
the
Description
of
the
Affairs
of
that
multitude
.
There
was
in
both
the
same
crying
,
and
that
also
with
a
loud
Chap.
7.
10.
voice
in
heaven
.
The
words
of
their
Triumphant
Cry
are
much
the
same
with
that
of
the
Multitude
;
it
is
in
the
one
,
Salvation
to
our
Chap.
7.
10.
Chap.
12.
10.
God
and
to
the
Lamb
;
in
the
other
,
Now
is
come
salvation
and
strength
,
and
the
kingdom
of
our
God
,
and
the
Power
of
his
Christ
.
Those
of
the
great
Multitude
are
said
to
have
come
out
Chap.
7.
14.
of
the
great
Tribulation
,
and
to
have
washed
their
Robes
,
and
to
have
made
them
white
in
the
Blood
of
the
Lamb
,
and
are
described
as
Conquerors
with
Palms
in
their
Hands
.
And
the
Brethren
in
the
Twelfth
Chapter
are
said
to
have
Ver.
11.
overcome
the
Dragon
by
the
Blood
of
the
Lamb
,
and
because
they
loved
not
their
Lives
unto
the
Death
.
The
Heavens
and
those
that
were
in
them
are
called
to
rejoyce
Chap.
12.
12.
at
the
overthrow
of
the
Dragon
.
And
the
Angels
and
Elders
are
represented
in
Heaven
with
Chap.
7.
11
,
12.
Rev.
12.
12.
the
great
Multitude
,
as
actually
rejoycing
and
saying
,
Blessing
,
and
glory
,
and
wisdom
,
and
thanksgiving
,
and
honour
,
and
power
,
and
might
be
unto
our
God
for
ever
and
ever
,
Amen
.
After
this
Victory
there
is
warning
given
of
a
time
of
Woe
upon
the
Inhabiters
of
the
Earth
and
Sea
,
from
the
Wrath
of
the
Dragon
:
So
also
in
the
Seventh
Chapter
the
evils
of
the
Trumpets
against
which
the
144000
were
sealed
,
are
signified
to
come
upon
the
Earth
and
Sea
,
but
not
till
after
the
time
of
the
Victorious
Multitude
there
after
mentioned
.
There
is
indeed
this
difference
betwixt
them
,
Rev.
7.
2
,
3.
That
the
time
of
the
Dragons
Woe
is
designed
by
the
Devil
for
the
ruine
of
the
Church
;
But
the
Evils
of
the
Trumpets
are
designed
by
God
to
be
Judgments
upon
the
degenerate
part
of
the
Empire
.
It
appears
however
in
both
places
,
that
the
gross
Body
of
the
new
Christian
Empire
,
is
the
Object
of
the
Dragons
Woes
,
and
the
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
.
The
Dragon
begins
the
execution
of
the
Woe
,
that
was
forewarned
,
with
the
Persecution
of
the
Woman
that
brought
Rev.
12.
13.
forth
the
Man-child
.
His
Intention
was
to
destroy
the
Church
by
it
;
But
the
Woman
had
two
Wings
given
her
to
fly
into
the
Wilderness
to
save
her
from
it
.
Just
as
the
144000
are
said
to
be
sealed
against
the
Evils
of
the
Rev.
●
.
3.
4.
Trumpets
.
But
before
the
settlement
of
the
Woman
in
the
Wilderness
for
the
number
of
days
,
that
are
alotted
to
her
abiding
there
,
the
Dragon
is
said
to
cast
out
a
Flood
after
Chap.
12.
15.
her
,
to
cause
her
to
be
carried
away
by
it
.
As
many
Waters
are
interpreted
by
the
Angel
in
the
Seventeenth
Chapter
to
signifie
multitudes
and
Nations
,
so
must
a
Ver.
15.
Flood
signifie
a
great
inundation
of
People
or
Nations
;
And
then
,
the
Dragons
Flood
must
necessarily
be
,
all
that
inundation
of
the
Barbarous
Nations
,
which
destroyed
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
shared
it
among
themselves
.
And
since
this
Flood
is
here
described
as
the
last
effort
of
the
Dragon
against
the
Church
,
till
the
time
of
the
rise
of
the
Beast
in
the
Thirteenth
Chapter
.
The
time
of
this
Flood
must
be
the
whole
time
of
the
inundation
of
the
Chap.
8.
Barbarous
Nations
upon
the
Empire
,
and
therefore
must
it
be
the
same
with
the
Calamities
of
all
the
first
four
See
CHAP.
IV.
Trumpets
.
To
answer
the
first
four
Trumpets
,
this
time
is
indeed
divided
into
four
considerable
Events
,
by
which
this
Invasion
gained
upon
the
Empire
,
because
the
four
Trumpets
do
signifie
so
many
different
Judgments
upon
the
Roman
Empire
;
But
all
these
different
parts
of
their
success
being
no
ways
considerable
for
endangering
the
Church
,
but
only
for
their
over-running
the
Empire
like
a
Torrent
,
they
might
all
very
properly
be
comprehended
under
the
Scheme
of
a
Flood
,
which
was
the
one
general
nature
of
them
all
,
as
they
were
the
Devils
malice
against
the
Church
.
Thus
then
we
see
,
that
the
next
attempt
of
the
Dragon
against
the
purer
part
of
the
Church
,
does
run
parallel
to
the
Judgments
of
the
first
four
Trumpets
against
the
degenerate
part
of
it
;
And
so
the
same
Calamities
,
that
the
Devils
malice
did
intend
against
the
Church
of
God
,
are
made
the
Executioners
of
the
Wrath
of
God
upon
those
whom
the
Devil
had
inspired
to
persecute
them
;
And
in
this
sense
,
is
the
Earth
said
to
have
helped
the
Woman
by
Rev.
12.
16.
swallowing
up
of
the
Flood
,
when
those
Barbarous
Nations
came
to
have
a
fixed
settlement
in
the
Roman
Empire
,
upon
their
destroying
of
the
Western
Power
of
it
,
and
their
dividing
it
amongst
themselves
.
For
by
this
the
Roman
Empire
in
those
parts
came
to
be
one
setled
Roman
Church
in
so
many
divided
Kingdoms
,
in
which
the
True
Church
did
sojourn
in
Sackcloth
and
as
in
the
Wilderness
.
Thus
stood
the
Roman
Empire
ready
prepared
to
be
that
confederacy
,
which
is
represented
by
the
Beast
,
and
the
Ten
Kings
,
and
which
is
immediately
after
in
the
beginning
of
the
Thirteenth
Chapter
set
out
by
a
Beast
rising
out
of
the
Sea
,
(
or
out
of
this
great
Flood
,
that
the
Dragon
poured
out
,
)
with
Ten
Horns
,
representing
so
many
Kingdoms
,
springing
out
of
this
Inundation
of
People
.
CHAP.
VI.
The
signification
of
the
Characters
of
the
Two
Witnesses
demonstrated
.
Their
Death
fixed
to
the
Suppression
of
the
True
Church
in
the
Dominions
of
the
Beast
only
.
The
Death
of
the
Witnesses
no
general
Massacre
.
Two
general
distinct
Suppressions
of
the
True
Church
not
possible
.
The
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
kept
from
being
buried
,
an
Act
of
Friendship
.
This
attributed
to
Peoples
,
Tongues
and
Nations
,
denotes
the
Assistance
of
Protestant
States
.
AMongst
all
the
enquiries
,
that
are
at
present
made
concerning
Rev.
11.
the
relation
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Beast
to
the
times
,
that
we
now
live
in
,
there
is
none
that
is
so
much
the
general
concern
of
all
that
are
curious
,
as
the
killing
,
and
the
rising
again
of
the
Two
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
in
the
Eleventh
Chapter
.
And
it
will
be
expected
that
I
should
propound
my
apprehensions
about
that
Affair
,
especially
about
the
conjectures
that
are
generally
made
concerning
its
Application
to
the
present
posture
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Church
.
I
must
indeed
acknowledge
,
That
,
however
different
I
am
from
Monsieur
Jurieu
in
almost
every
thing
else
,
yet
I
was
extreamly
surprised
with
the
light
that
he
has
given
to
the
Prophecy
about
the
Death
of
the
Two
Witnesses
from
the
present
face
of
the
Protestant
Churches
all
over
Europe
,
and
the
foresight
of
what
is
likely
to
succeed
them
,
compared
with
the
Characters
of
the
Text
;
I
own
this
to
have
been
the
first
occasion
of
all
the
thoughts
,
that
I
have
had
about
those
things
,
and
it
did
so
strongly
affect
me
,
that
I
was
impatient
to
see
it
setled
upon
a
clearer
foundation
,
than
he
has
laid
for
it
.
I
have
therefore
nicely
stated
all
the
single
Characters
in
the
Text
,
that
relate
to
that
account
,
and
have
resolved
the
explication
of
it
into
clear
Propositions
in
an
orderly
dependance
upon
one
another
;
And
have
afterwards
endeavoured
to
confirm
the
same
apprehension
by
a
new
proof
from
the
expiration
of
the
time
of
the
second
Woe
,
or
the
last
end
of
the
Turkish
Wars
,
and
from
the
near
approach
of
the
business
of
the
fifth
Vial.
I
will
not
venture
to
say
,
That
what
I
have
here
to
propound
about
this
part
of
the
Prophecy
,
is
as
unquestionable
as
any
of
my
Propositions
;
And
yet
I
cannot
but
think
the
greatest
part
of
it
at
least
will
be
judged
to
be
but
very
little
short
of
them
,
if
the
principles
upon
which
I
rely
,
and
which
are
elsewhere
secured
,
be
once
granted
me
.
However
,
to
show
,
that
I
am
careful
to
distinguish
betwixt
the
different
evidence
of
the
grounds
,
that
I
offer
for
all
my
Conclusions
,
I
will
not
pretend
to
so
high
a
degree
of
certainty
for
what
I
shall
here
deliver
about
these
matters
,
as
I
make
account
there
is
in
that
part
of
these
enquiries
,
that
determines
the
nature
and
rise
of
the
Beast
.
It
has
been
already
supposed
,
That
the
Two
Witnesses
do
represent
the
True
Church
of
God
in
all
the
time
of
its
humiliation
under
the
Beast
in
Sackcloth
,
(
Suppos.
4.
)
As
also
that
the
Forty
two
Months
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
1260
Years
of
the
Witnesses
do
begin
and
end
together
,
(
Suppos.
2.
)
It
is
said
of
the
Witnesses
,
that
when
they
should
finish
Ver.
●
,
3●
.
11
,
12
,
13.
their
Testimony
,
that
,
The
Beast
should
war
against
them
,
should
overcome
them
,
and
kill
them
;
That
their
dead
Bodies
should
lye
unburied
in
the
Streets
of
the
great
City
three
days
and
an
half
;
And
then
should
they
come
to
life
again
,
and
stand
upon
their
feet
,
and
should
be
called
up
to
Heaven
,
and
ascend
thither
in
a
Cloud
;
And
that
their
Enemies
should
behold
them
as
they
ascended
;
And
that
at
the
same
time
,
that
they
should
ascend
,
there
should
be
a
great
Earthquake
,
and
the
fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
and
that
in
the
Earthquake
there
should
be
slain
seven
thousand
Men
,
and
that
the
rest
should
be
affrighted
,
and
give
glory
to
God.
It
is
unquestionable
in
the
first
place
,
That
The
great
City
,
where
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
did
Theor.
20
lye
,
is
the
same
with
Babylon
the
Great
.
Ver.
8.
For
it
must
necessarily
be
the
City
of
the
Beast
,
who
killed
the
Witnesses
,
which
is
known
to
be
Babylon
all
over
this
Prophecy
,
and
which
has
also
the
same
particular
Name
of
the
Great
City
in
all
the
Chapters
wherein
it
is
mentioned
:
And
in
the
Eighteenth
Chapter
alone
it
has
this
peculiar
Epithet
given
it
no
less
than
five
or
six
times
;
When
with
this
it
is
also
considered
,
that
the
term
of
the
Great
City
denotes
a
reference
to
such
a
City
somewhere
before
hinted
at
,
it
cannot
possibly
be
apprehended
to
be
any
thing
else
.
Accordingly
do
we
find
all
kind
of
Protestant
Interpreters
agreed
about
it
.
But
then
it
is
also
apparent
,
That
By
the
Street
of
the
great
City
must
be
meant
,
The
Dominion
Theor.
21
or
Jurisdiction
of
Babylon
,
and
not
the
real
Streets
of
any
particular
City
.
Rev.
8.
For
since
the
Witnesses
represent
the
whole
Church
under
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
(
Suppos.
4.
)
And
under
the
Oppression
and
Tyranny
of
that
Party
for
above
a
thousand
years
together
(
Suppos.
2.
)
It
is
a
very
absurd
thing
to
imagine
,
that
by
the
killing
of
them
at
the
conclusion
of
their
Testimony
,
in
distinction
to
all
their
Sufferings
before
,
should
be
meant
nothing
but
the
Destruction
of
them
in
one
particular
City
only
,
or
that
their
dead
Bodies
should
be
contained
within
so
short
a
compass
.
[
](B20811-e33610-b)(*)
(*)
Ribera
in
cap.
17.
Apoc.
numer
.
7.
Rome
is
not
here
said
to
be
drunk
only
for
that
Blood
,
which
was
shed
in
that
City
,
but
also
for
that
Blood
,
that
was
shed
in
other
Cities
by
its
Command
and
Authority
.
For
Rome
it self
did
also
shed
that
Blood.
Idem
in
cap.
18.
v.
24.
The
Blood
of
all
&c.
was
found
in
her
,
the
Blood
of
all
was
imputed
to
her
,
as
the
Author
of
it
.
For
—
All
things
were
done
by
the
Governours
,
which
Rome
did
set
over
the
Provinces
.
Idem
in
cap.
14.
numer
.
41.
For
She
(
Rome
)
killed
all
,
that
were
killed
by
the
Command
and
Authority
of
her
Ministers
.
The
Great
City
must
therefore
in
this
place
necessarily
signifie
that
Dominion
or
Empire
of
Rome
which
is
called
Babylon
,
according
as
it
does
also
usually
signifie
very
frequently
in
this
Prophecy
;
And
so
also
is
the
name
of
Babylon
used
among
those
Prophets
,
Isai.
1.
22.
&
ch.
47.
Jerem.
50.
&
ch.
51.
from
whom
it
is
here
borrowed
,
for
the
whole
Babylonian
Kingdom
.
The
presence
also
of
the
Peoples
,
and
Kingdoms
,
and
Tongues
,
and
Nations
,
at
the
sight
of
the
dead
Bodies
,
does
make
the
ver.
9.
place
where
they
were
to
appear
to
be
some
great
Empire
.
For
those
Expressions
do
signifie
[
](B20811-e33870-b)†
†
Rev.
13.
7.
ch.
14.
6.
chap.
17.
15.
Ver.
10.
in
this
Prophecy
all
the
several
Nations
of
the
Roman
Empire
:
The
same
also
does
appear
from
what
is
said
about
the
rejoycing
of
those
that
dwell
upon
Earth
,
over
the
dead
Bodies
:
For
it
would
be
a
very
extravagant
thing
to
apply
this
to
a
three
days
Death
of
two
Persons
in
any
particular
City
.
From
hence
it
necessarily
follows
,
That
The
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
ver.
13.
must
signifie
the
tenth
Conseq
.
1
part
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
Rome
,
which
is
called
Babylon
.
For
the
term
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
is
a
plain
reference
to
some
known
City
,
that
had
been
before
mentioned
;
And
that
can
be
nothing
,
but
the
great
City
just
before
it
.
Wherefore
by
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
must
be
meant
the
tenth
part
of
the
Babylonish
Empire
;
And
then
considering
that
that
Empire
is
set
out
by
the
Figure
of
a
Beast
with
ten
Horns
,
which
are
said
to
be
ten
Kingdoms
,
Rev.
17.
12
,
17.
The
tenth
part
of
the
City
must
be
one
of
the
ten
Kingdoms
Conseq
.
2
of
the
Roman
Party
.
And
consequently
The
fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
must
denote
the
Conversion
of
that
Kingdom
from
the
Roman
Church
.
Conseq
.
3
For
the
Fall
of
Babylon
is
the
decay
of
the
Interest
of
the
Roman
Church
in
general
(
Suppos.
5.
)
And
therefore
by
the
Fall
of
one
of
its
Kingdoms
must
be
meant
the
Conversion
of
it
from
that
Church
.
And
then
it
being
evident
from
hence
,
that
the
other
parts
of
Babylon
do
not
fall
at
the
same
time
,
It
is
manifest
,
That
The
Roman
Church
continues
in
power
after
the
Ascension
Theor.
22
of
the
Witnesses
mentioned
ver.
12.
For
after
that
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
is
the
fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
which
implies
the
rest
of
the
City
to
be
still
entire
.
But
this
is
made
much
more
manifest
by
the
nature
of
the
third
Woe
,
which
supposes
the
Beast
in
being
for
its
Object
;
And
from
the
latter
Vials
,
which
are
certainly
part
of
the
third
Woe
,
and
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
,
as
will
appear
Chap.
7.
and
Chap.
16.
Wherefore
The
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
into
Heaven
can
be
nothing
Theor.
23
but
the
advancement
of
them
to
a
Throne
here
upon
Earth
.
Ver.
12.
For
the
Beast
,
or
Roman
Church
,
continues
in
power
after
that
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
(
Theor.
22.
)
And
the
Witnesses
continue
with
the
Beast
to
the
end
of
his
Reign
(
Suppos.
2.
)
Therefore
must
the
Witnesses
continue
upon
Earth
after
that
which
is
called
their
Ascension
into
Heaven
.
Their
Ascension
then
cannot
signifie
any
real
Ascension
into
Heaven
.
And
then
,
if
that
Expression
be
necessary
to
be
understood
in
a
mystical
sense
,
of
some
advancement
of
them
upon
Earth
,
it
must
signifie
their
advancement
to
an
earthly
Throne
.
For
it
must
be
some
visible
advancement
,
because
their
Enemies
beheld
them
ascending
;
And
the
usual
signification
of
ascending
into
Heaven
in
a
mystical
acceptation
,
especially
where
Isai.
14.
12
,
13.
it
is
expressed
to
be
a
visible
advancement
,
as
it
is
here
,
is
an
advancement
to
an
earthly
Throne
.
What
indeed
can
tolerably
answer
the
Character
of
ascending
into
Heaven
in
a
visible
manner
without
leaving
the
Earth
,
but
supreme
power
upon
Earth
?
This
is
confirmed
past
all
scruple
by
being
immediately
followed
with
the
fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
which
is
said
to
be
at
the
same
hour
that
they
ascended
;
For
since
that
is
found
to
signifie
the
Conversion
of
a
Kingdom
Ver.
13.
of
the
Roman
Party
(
Conseq
.
3.
Theor.
21
)
It
must
be
the
Kingdom
,
that
belongs
to
the
risen
Witnesses
.
And
besides
it
is
expressly
said
,
That
all
in
that
place
were
either
slain
or
converted
,
which
denotes
the
entire
Submission
of
it
to
the
Ver.
12.
Church
.
And
then
,
by
the
Earthquake
at
the
same
time
,
which
must
relate
to
a
whole
Kingdom
with
these
circumstances
added
to
it
,
it
would
be
hard
to
understand
any
thing
else
but
the
change
of
the
State
of
that
Kingdom
,
according
to
the
mystical
signification
of
that
Expression
in
Prophecy
.
By
these
conclusions
it
does
appear
,
That
all
this
Account
of
the
Fortunes
of
the
Witnesses
after
their
Resurrection
is
in
Allegorical
Expressions
,
which
gives
one
a
good
ground
to
apprehend
,
that
all
,
that
is
said
of
them
before
about
their
being
killed
,
and
rising
again
,
is
also
Figurative
or
Allegorical
only
,
as
will
be
further
proved
for
the
clearer
understanding
of
the
Fortunes
of
the
Church
in
the
latter
times
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
here
particularly
described
.
But
it
may
be
the
following
Conclusions
will
be
judged
to
be
more
clear
and
necessary
in
their
own
light
,
than
those
which
have
been
here
advanced
before
them
;
And
then
it
will
be
useful
to
consider
those
that
follow
as
good
grounds
to
confirm
the
certainty
of
those
,
that
have
gone
before
them
.
For
they
have
neither
of
them
any
shew
of
a
necessary
dependance
upon
one
another
for
their
Evidence
.
Before
any
further
advances
to
this
purpose
,
it
is
to
be
considered
,
That
The
overcoming
and
killing
of
the
Witnesses
cannot
Theor.
24
signifie
the
whole
time
of
their
Persecution
by
the
Beast
.
For
,
First
,
This
War
and
Murther
is
at
the
finishing
of
the
Ver.
7.
Testimony
of
the
Witnesses
,
whereas
for
the
greatest
part
of
their
whole
time
they
were
Prophesying
,
and
so
could
not
be
said
to
be
killed
.
And
the
rendring
of
the
Original
,
whilest
they
shall
perform
their
Testimony
,
is
a
very
forced
Translation
of
it
;
And
would
make
the
Church
represented
by
these
Witnesses
to
be
without
any
Life
in
it
,
whilest
it
was
doing
its
Office
,
especially
when
it
appears
,
That
is
was
such
a
killing
them
,
as
to
make
them
lye
Dead
in
the
Streets
,
which
is
quite
contrary
to
their
exercising
the
Office
of
Prophets
for
the
whole
time
of
their
continuance
.
Secondly
,
The
three
days
and
an
half
also
of
their
Death
,
which
are
made
in
this
new
way
to
be
the
whole
time
of
the
Witnesses
,
are
described
to
come
after
the
killing
them
;
And
this
is
impossible
to
understand
of
the
whole
time
of
their
continuance
for
1260
days
.
For
then
the
whole
time
of
their
continuance
would
come
after
their
Death
which
is
a
contradiction
.
Besides
,
that
there
is
as
manifest
a
difference
in
the
signification
of
1260
days
,
and
3
days
and
a
half
,
as
could
be
expressed
.
So
that
it
looks
like
one
of
the
greatest
extravagancies
,
that
ever
Learned
Men
were
guilty
of
,
to
make
two
Dr.
More
,
&c.
in
cap.
11.
Apoc.
such
plainly
different
,
and
inconsistent
expressions
to
signifie
but
one
and
the
same
thing
.
Wherefore
the
overcoming
and
killing
of
the
Witnesses
cannot
possibly
signifie
the
whole
time
of
their
persecution
by
the
Beast
.
And
then
it
will
necessarily
follow
,
That
The
overcoming
and
killing
of
the
Witnesses
must
be
the
Theor.
25
fiercest
persecution
in
the
latter
time
of
the
Beast
,
that
ever
the
Church
was
to
suffer
.
First
,
It
is
in
the
latter
time
of
his
Reign
.
For
it
cannot
signifie
the
whole
time
of
their
Persecution
,
(
Theor.
24.
)
and
if
it
signifie
a
particular
time
,
it
must
be
that
which
is
a
little
before
the
time
of
the
third
Woe
,
as
it
is
described
to
be
;
and
that
being
the
last
Woe
upon
the
Beast
,
it
must
be
in
the
Ver.
14.
latter
time
of
his
Reign
.
Besides
,
the
proper
signification
of
the
expressions
,
by
which
the
time
of
it
is
determined
,
is
,
when
the
Witnesses
should
have
finished
their
Testimony
;
And
the
time
of
their
continuance
being
of
the
same
length
with
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
(
Suppos.
2.
)
It
must
be
also
at
the
conclusion
of
his
Reign
,
as
well
as
about
the
finishing
of
their
Testimony
.
Secondly
,
That
it
is
the
fiercest
Persecution
that
ever
the
Church
was
to
suffer
from
the
Beast
,
appears
by
the
Character
of
it
in
comparison
with
that
of
the
state
of
the
Church
in
all
the
other
parts
of
his
Reign
.
The
state
of
the
Church
under
the
Oppression
of
the
Beast
at
all
other
times
has
the
name
only
of
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloath
;
But
this
is
represented
by
the
making
war
with
them
,
and
overcoming
them
,
and
killing
them
,
which
must
signifie
as
much
more
considerable
a
Persecution
than
any
other
,
as
the
killing
a
Man
is
in
comparison
of
his
being
in
a
sorrowful
and
a
mourning
condition
.
To
apprehend
of
what
nature
this
storm
of
Persecution
should
be
,
it
must
be
concluded
in
the
first
place
,
That
The
overcoming
and
killing
of
the
Witnesses
must
at
least
signifie
Theor.
26
a
perfect
Suppression
of
the
Profession
of
the
True
Religion
in
all
considerable
Parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
.
For
it
is
the
fiercest
Persecution
that
ever
the
Church
was
to
suffer
,
and
that
in
the
latter
times
of
the
Beast
(
Theor.
25.
)
And
there
have
been
all
kind
of
Martyrdoms
and
Cruelties
exercised
against
the
Professors
of
the
Truth
in
particular
Parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
for
many
hundreds
of
years
before
the
latter
times
of
the
Beast
:
For
his
continuance
is
for
Twelve
hundred
and
sixty
years
together
(
Suppos.
2
)
This
overcoming
therefore
,
and
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
must
be
an
utter
Suppression
of
all
considerable
publick
Profession
of
the
Truth
in
all
Parts
of
the
Dominions
of
the
Beast
.
Indeed
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
,
since
they
represent
the
whole
Church
(
Suppos.
4.
)
cannot
without
great
force
and
wresting
be
understood
of
any
thing
less
than
of
the
Suppression
of
all
publick
Testimony
of
the
Truth
in
all
the
considerable
Parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
,
where
they
are
in
Sackcloth
;
They
would
not
be
overcome
or
killed
,
nor
would
they
lye
dead
,
if
they
were
Prophesying
in
any
considerable
Parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
;
The
most
absolute
Suppression
of
the
True
Religion
in
particular
Parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
,
would
be
but
the
cutting
off
of
some
Limbs
of
the
Witnesses
,
or
of
the
Body
of
the
Church
,
whom
they
represent
.
The
killing
of
the
Witnesses
must
therefore
be
a
total
Extirpation
of
the
True
Church
,
out
of
all
the
considerable
Parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
.
Hence
it
appears
,
That
By
the
three
days
and
an
half
of
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Theor.
27
Witnesses
,
must
necessarily
be
understood
at
least
three
years
and
an
half
.
Ver.
9.
For
it
is
impossible
,
that
they
should
signifie
literally
three
natural
days
and
an
half
only
.
For
how
is
it
possible
that
Peoples
,
and
Kindreds
,
and
Tongues
,
and
Nations
,
which
is
used
in
Prophecy
to
signifie
many
different
Nations
,
should
Ibid.
Chap.
13.
7.
Chap.
14.
6.
Chap
17.
15.
be
represented
,
as
looking
upon
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
,
that
is
,
upon
the
ruines
of
the
whole
Church
in
all
parts
of
the
Dominions
of
the
Beast
(
Suppos.
4
)
for
three
days
and
an
half
only
?
Especially
when
we
see
half
a
day
added
to
the
number
,
which
it
is
absurd
to
imagine
of
an
Event
,
which
is
found
to
be
of
so
general
extent
all
over
the
Roman
Empire
.
And
then
,
whatsoever
length
of
time
a
day
may
signifie
in
mystical
Language
,
yet
since
Twelve
hundred
and
sixty
days
just
before
have
been
found
to
signifie
at
least
so
many
Suppos
.
2.
years
,
That
is
a
present
Example
to
determine
the
signification
of
three
days
and
an
half
to
so
many
years
.
Wherefore
The
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
cannot
signifie
literally
Theor.
28
the
dead
Carkasses
of
slain
Men.
For
then
(
by
Theor.
27.
)
they
must
be
supposed
to
lye
three
years
and
an
half
unburied
in
all
the
parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
,
where
they
are
represented
to
be
killed
(
Theor.
21.
)
which
is
a
monstrous
thing
to
imagine
of
any
really
dead
Carkasses
of
Men.
For
the
same
reason
The
Death
of
the
Witnesses
cannot
possibly
signifie
literally
Conseq
.
1
a
bodily
Death
.
For
then
by
their
dead
Bodies
must
also
be
literally
understood
real
Carkasses
,
contrary
to
28.
Theor.
By
this
then
it
is
undoubted
,
That
By
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
cannot
be
understood
any
general
Conseq
.
2
Massacre
of
the
Protestants
.
Wherefore
it
is
not
now
to
be
questioned
,
but
that
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
,
is
not
to
be
understood
in
a
literal
,
but
in
a
mystical
sense
only
.
And
then
,
By
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
is
to
be
understood
nothing
Theor.
29
else
but
a
total
Suppression
of
the
publick
Profession
of
the
True
Religion
in
all
parts
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Beast
.
First
,
It
is
nothing
but
a
Suppression
of
the
Profession
of
the
True
Religion
.
For
since
it
is
not
any
bodily
Death
of
the
Witnesses
,
it
must
be
a
Suppression
of
that
,
which
is
the
mystical
Life
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
that
is
,
their
testifying
to
the
Truth
;
And
so
their
continuance
in
a
state
of
Death
for
three
years
and
an
half
,
can
signifie
nothing
else
,
but
that
perfect
state
of
silence
,
in
which
the
Church
continues
in
the
Regions
of
the
Beast
during
that
space
of
time
.
Grotius
to
this
purpose
does
very
learnedly
observe
upon
Mat.
8.
22.
out
of
the
customs
of
the
Pythagorick
and
Platonick
Schools
(
who
were
the
most
universally
followed
in
the
Apostles
times
)
that
those
who
had
left
off
the
Profession
of
Philosophy
,
and
were
become
vicious
,
were
represented
as
Men
dead
among
them
,
and
had
their
Coffins
set
up
in
the
Schools
.
This
is
agreeable
to
the
ordinary
signification
of
killing
and
slaying
in
this
Prophecy
,
as
the
slaying
or
killing
the
third
part
of
Men
in
the
Sixth
Trumpet
,
the
not
killing
them
in
the
Fifth
,
and
the
Death
of
the
Creatures
in
the
Sea
in
the
Second
;
in
All
which
Killing
and
Death
is
taken
for
the
Extinction
of
the
Name
and
Profession
of
the
Roman
Nation
,
or
the
Non
appearance
of
them
under
that
Name
,
though
they
were
really
in
being
.
Secondly
,
That
this
extends
only
to
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Beast
,
appears
from
the
place
where
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
are
said
to
lye
,
which
is
in
the
Street
of
the
great
City
,
and
that
has
been
found
to
be
the
Dominion
or
Jurisdiction
of
the
Roman
Church
(
Theor.
21.
)
And
besides
,
they
are
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
only
,
which
signifies
that
part
of
the
Church
only
,
which
is
under
the
Dominion
of
the
Roman
Church
(
Suppos.
4.
)
And
from
hence
it
may
be
concluded
,
That
The
killing
of
the
Witnesses
is
at
an
end
,
when
the
Profession
of
the
True
Religion
is
effectually
suppressed
in
Theor.
30
all
States
,
where
the
Roman
Faith
is
the
National
Religion
.
For
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
is
nothing
but
the
total
Suppression
of
the
Profession
of
the
Truth
in
all
parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
(
Theor.
29.
)
And
therefore
it
is
at
an
end
,
when
that
Profession
is
suppressed
in
all
considerable
States
that
own
the
Roman
Faith
for
the
National
Religion
.
For
that
is
only
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
,
or
of
the
great
City
,
viz.
where
the
Roman
Church
has
the
chief
Power
of
the
Nation
.
It
may
be
objected
,
That
the
determinate
Time
of
the
last
killing
of
the
Witnesses
cannot
be
known
,
because
there
may
new
States
come
under
the
Dominion
of
the
Roman
Church
after
the
total
Suppression
of
the
True
Religion
in
all
parts
of
the
then
present
Dominion
of
it
;
And
that
therefore
the
end
of
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
cannot
be
,
till
the
Church
be
silenced
in
all
those
States
,
which
are
still
to
come
under
the
Roman
Yoke
.
But
then
,
there
would
be
two
Deaths
of
the
Witnesses
,
or
two
suppressions
of
the
Church
under
the
Roman
Party
.
For
since
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
are
only
that
part
of
the
True
Church
,
which
is
in
subjection
to
the
Beast
,
(
Suppos.
4.
)
—
And
that
the
killing
them
is
found
to
be
nothing
,
but
the
effectual
silencing
of
all
that
part
of
the
Church
,
(
Theor.
29.
)
—
The
Witnesses
must
be
accounted
to
be
dead
in
all
their
Limbs
and
Members
,
whenever
there
happens
such
a
total
suppression
of
the
True
Religion
in
all
parts
of
the
Dominions
of
the
Roman
Party
.
And
if
the
other
parts
of
the
True
Church
,
which
were
not
at
that
time
in
a
Sackcloth
state
,
but
in
a
free
and
prosperous
condition
,
should
afterwards
come
under
subjection
to
the
Roman
Church
,
there
would
then
be
a
new
appearance
of
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
before
the
Resurrection
of
those
that
had
been
killed
;
And
these
Suppos
.
4.
new
Witnesses
being
supposed
to
be
the
whole
Church
,
which
is
at
that
time
in
subjection
to
the
Beast
,
the
suppression
of
their
Testimony
would
be
a
second
killing
of
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
,
or
a
new
suppression
of
the
whole
Church
under
the
Beast
;
Whereas
,
after
the
first
three
years
of
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
they
rise
again
,
and
continue
in
Life
to
the
end
of
the
Reign
Ver.
11.
of
the
Beast
;
So
that
whenever
there
happens
to
be
such
a
total
suppression
of
the
True
Religion
in
all
places
,
where
the
Roman
Church
is
in
Rule
,
for
three
years
and
an
half
together
,
the
first
appearance
of
that
time
ought
to
be
looked
upon
as
the
only
time
of
the
death
of
the
Witnesses
.
Wherefore
,
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
must
be
at
an
end
as
soon
as
ever
the
profession
of
the
True
Religion
is
effectually
suppressed
in
all
places
where
the
Roman
Church
is
the
Ruling
Religion
.
TO
take
away
all
fears
of
an
universal
Conquest
of
the
Church
and
suppression
of
the
Truth
all
over
the
World
in
this
great
Persecution
,
here
are
very
fair
intimations
,
That
The
death
of
the
Witnesses
does
not
extend
to
all
parts
of
the
Theor.
31
True
Church
,
that
are
at
that
time
in
being
.
This
may
very
reasonably
be
gathered
from
what
is
said
Verse
9.
that
those
of
the
People
,
and
Kindreds
,
and
Tongues
,
and
Nations
,
shall
see
the
dead
Bodies
,
but
shall
not
suffer
them
to
be
buried
.
At
the
first
one
would
be
apt
to
look
upon
the
hindrance
of
Burial
by
these
People
to
be
an
high
instance
of
malice
in
them
against
the
slain
Witnesses
,
according
as
it
is
almost
every
where
in
Scripture
represented
to
be
,
when
mentioned
with
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Saints
.
But
it
is
to
be
considered
,
that
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
do
in
this
place
signifie
,
The
Members
of
the
Church
in
a
state
of
perfect
silence
,
without
any
outward
Theor.
29.
profession
of
the
Truth
:
And
then
the
putting
them
into
Graves
must
necessarily
signifie
a
still
higher
mischief
in
that
kind
,
or
the
utter
extinction
,
disappearance
,
and
annihilation
of
the
silenced
Church
;
This
is
confirmed
by
what
is
made
to
be
the
usual
signification
of
lying
unburied
in
a
mystical
sense
amongst
the
Eastern
Nations
,
whose
ways
of
speaking
are
generally
agreeable
to
the
usage
of
Scripture
.
The
being
dead
in
a
mystical
sense
without
any
signification
of
being
buried
does
with
them
denote
hopes
of
health
and
recovery
;
But
the
being
dead
and
buried
signifies
the
irrecoverable
ruine
of
a
Man
;
As
it
may
be
found
in
the
130th
of
the
Apotelesmes
of
Apomasar
or
Achmetes
the
Arabian
,
which
is
a
Collection
of
the
ancient
Interpretations
of
Prophetical
Dreams
or
Visions
,
that
were
in
use
amongst
the
Kings
of
Persia
and
India
,
and
is
highly
approved
of
for
its
use
in
the
Schemes
of
this
Book
,
by
the
Two
most
eminent
Criticks
in
these
matters
,
Grotius
and
Mr.
Mede
,
though
the
greatest
Adversaries
to
one
another
in
their
Applications
of
this
Prophecy
.
According
to
this
,
the
hinderance
of
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
from
being
put
into
Graves
,
must
necessarily
signifie
,
the
not
suffering
the
silenced
Church
to
be
wholly
lost
,
and
annihilated
;
And
since
with
this
it
is
said
also
,
That
those
of
the
Peoples
and
Nations
did
see
the
dead
Bodies
all
this
while
,
this
does
plainly
intimate
the
oppressed
Church
to
be
in
a
Visible
state
,
and
the
hindring
of
their
Burial
must
therefore
signifie
the
keeping
the
Church
up
in
a
visible
,
though
ruined
Condition
;
And
then
considering
also
that
they
were
to
rise
again
within
three
days
after
,
the
hinderance
of
their
Burial
must
necessarily
denote
the
keeping
them
in
a
readiness
for
their
Resurrection
;
As
on
the
contrary
the
setting
a
Watch
,
St.
Matth.
27.
64
,
65
,
66.
and
the
making
all
sure
about
the
Sepulchre
of
our
Lord
(
to
whose
death
,
and
Resurrection
,
and
Ascension
,
this
account
of
the
Witnesses
does
unquestionably
refer
)
was
a
design
in
his
Enemies
to
put
an
end
to
all
hopes
of
his
Resurrection
.
All
these
considerations
may
assure
any
Man
,
that
the
hinderance
of
the
Burial
of
the
Dead
Witnesses
was
an
act
of
great
Charity
,
and
Friendship
;
And
then
,
those
of
the
People
and
Nations
,
who
were
thus
concerned
for
them
,
must
be
some
People
,
who
had
a
great
compassion
for
the
Church
in
that
oppressed
state
,
and
who
would
not
suffer
it
to
be
wholly
lost
in
the
Dominions
of
the
Beast
.
These
Friends
of
the
oppressed
Church
must
then
be
such
,
as
were
of
a
Party
contrary
to
that
of
the
Beast
,
who
killed
the
Witnesses
;
and
considering
withal
that
they
were
able
to
hinder
the
utter
extinction
of
the
Church
in
all
parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
,
(
Suppos.
2.
)
—
They
must
be
a
very
considerable
Party
;
For
they
were
able
not
to
suffer
the
Enemies
of
the
Church
wholly
to
bury
it
;
And
those
Enemies
were
the
whole
Power
and
Party
of
the
Beast
amongst
whom
the
Church
had
been
,
Theor.
29.
What
then
can
these
Friends
of
the
oppressed
Church
be
,
but
some
States
or
People
,
that
are
independent
upon
the
Roman
Church
,
or
the
Beast
,
able
to
hinder
them
from
making
an
utter
end
of
the
Church
,
which
they
had
suppressed
?
And
what
can
those
States
or
People
be
but
the
rest
of
the
True
Church
in
some
neighbouring
Territories
?
It
may
indeed
be
objected
against
this
,
That
the
Peoples
and
Tongues
and
Nations
,
and
those
who
are
said
to
dwell
upon
the
Earth
,
Verse
9
,
10.
must
be
the
same
People
.
For
so
are
they
,
Chapter
13.
7
,
8.
and
Chapter
17.
8
,
15.
And
then
those
People
must
be
such
,
as
rejoyce
,
and
make
merry
over
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
shows
them
to
be
the
worst
of
their
Enemies
.
Ver.
10.
But
in
the
first
place
,
there
is
always
a
very
clear
distinction
put
betwixt
those
,
that
dwell
upon
the
Earth
,
and
the
Peoples
and
Nations
,
where
ever
they
are
mentioned
together
in
this
Book
,
which
is
very
often
;
And
those
that
are
said
to
dwell
upon
the
Earth
,
are
every
where
,
but
in
one
place
represented
and
set
out
with
a
signification
of
their
being
the
Enemies
of
God
,
and
the
Church
.
As
Chap.
6.
10.
Chap.
8.
13.
Chap.
13.
8
,
12
,
14.
Chap.
17.
8.
Chap.
12.
14.
and
very
expresly
in
this
place
before
us
.
And
in
that
one
place
,
where
it
has
not
the
plain
mark
of
this
set
upon
it
,
(
Chap.
14.
6.
)
yet
it
is
expresly
distinguished
from
the
Peoples
and
Nations
and
Tongues
;
Whereas
the
worst
that
is
said
of
the
Peoples
,
and
Nations
,
and
Tongues
,
is
that
the
Beast
had
power
over
them
,
and
that
the
Woman
did
sit
upon
them
,
which
is
no
more
than
Rev.
13
7.
Chap.
17.
15.
that
the
Beast
,
and
the
Woman
,
had
an
universal
command
of
the
World
,
which
is
all
that
the
Peoples
and
Nations
do
signifie
.
But
here
is
besides
under
the
terms
of
they
or
some
of
the
Peoples
and
Nations
,
&c.
an
intimation
of
a
select
sort
Ver.
9.
of
People
distinct
from
the
whole
mass
of
those
Nations
and
People
,
over
whom
the
Beast
is
said
elsewhere
to
have
had
power
,
that
is
,
within
the
bounds
of
the
ancient
Empire
of
the
Beast
.
And
as
those
that
dwell
on
the
Earth
are
set
out
as
that
part
of
these
Peoples
and
Nations
,
which
were
the
special
Friends
and
Party
of
the
Beast
,
by
their
rejoycing
and
making
merry
over
the
Dead
Witnesses
;
So
are
these
on
the
other
side
distinguished
from
them
by
the
care
they
took
to
hinder
their
Burial
,
which
kept
their
dead
Bodies
in
a
readiness
to
rise
again
to
the
confusion
of
their
Enemies
.
Wherefore
it
may
now
be
safely
resolved
,
That
those
of
the
Peoples
and
Nations
that
hindred
the
Burial
of
the
Witnesses
,
must
be
some
States
,
that
had
been
formerly
part
of
the
Empire
of
the
Beast
,
(
as
Peoples
and
Nations
in
other
places
are
found
to
signifie
)
but
who
were
at
this
time
independent
upon
his
power
,
and
who
took
part
with
the
Church
,
to
keep
it
from
being
utterly
lost
in
this
eminent
oppression
of
it
;
And
what
then
can
these
possibly
be
but
some
parts
of
Christendom
freed
from
the
Roman
Yoke
,
who
encourage
and
give
protection
to
those
that
fly
to
them
,
and
who
animate
and
assist
the
rest
,
whom
they
left
behind
them
,
to
continue
firm
to
the
Truth
within
them
,
which
they
were
forced
to
deny
with
their
Mouths
,
or
to
deny
all
the
Life
and
Power
of
it
in
them
?
CHAP.
VII
.
The
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
is
the
Recovery
of
the
True
Church
,
where
it
was
totally
suppressed
;
It
is
fixed
to
this
present
time
.
Objections
answered
.
The
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
the
recovery
of
the
Protestant
Churches
.
And
to
begin
in
1689
,
or
at
farthest
in
1690.
FRom
what
has
been
found
to
have
been
the
undoubted
Rev.
11.
signification
of
the
Death
of
the
Witnesses
,
it
is
as
unquestionable
,
That
The
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
is
the
reviving
of
the
Theor.
32
outward
publick
profession
of
the
Truth
in
some
part
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Roman
Church
,
where
it
had
Ver.
11.
been
wholly
suppressed
.
For
since
the
killing
and
the
dead
Bodies
before
the
Resurrection
,
and
the
Ascension
after
it
,
have
been
found
to
CHAP.
VI.
be
but
figurative
expressions
,
there
is
no
question
but
their
Resurrection
must
be
taken
in
the
same
sense
;
And
then
must
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
necessarily
signifie
the
return
of
the
same
Life
into
them
,
which
was
taken
away
from
them
by
their
Death
;
And
that
Death
having
been
found
to
be
the
suppression
of
the
free
profession
of
the
Truth
,
(
Theor.
29.
)
—
Their
Resurrection
must
consequently
be
the
open
profession
of
it
.
And
this
must
be
in
such
places
of
the
Beast
,
where
this
freedom
had
been
suppressed
;
Because
the
Witnesses
cannot
possibly
be
said
to
rise
from
the
Dead
in
places
where
they
never
were
killed
.
Besides
,
that
the
Resurrection
of
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
must
necessarily
be
where
the
dead
Bodies
are
said
to
lye
,
and
that
is
in
the
Street
of
the
great
City
,
or
within
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Roman
Church
,
(
Theor.
21.
)
—
where
they
were
killed
.
But
then
,
it
does
not
appear
,
that
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
was
in
all
the
places
,
where
the
dead
Bodies
lay
.
As
their
killing
was
carried
on
by
degrees
,
so
it
is
very
probable
,
that
their
Resurrection
will
not
be
all
at
a
time
.
But
from
what
will
afterwards
be
found
to
be
the
time
of
the
fifth
Vial
,
it
will
appear
,
that
the
Witnesses
will
be
all
risen
again
within
a
very
few
years
after
the
first
beginning
of
their
Resurrection
.
For
the
third
Woe
,
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
66.
Conseq
.
4.
Theor.
51.
with
which
the
fifth
Vial
begins
will
appear
to
be
within
a
very
short
time
after
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
;
And
that
represents
the
beginning
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
in
all
the
Kingdoms
of
this
World
:
As
the
fifth
Vial
Ver.
11
,
15.
To●
6●
.
brings
on
a
general
Mortification
of
the
Roman
Church
in
all
parts
of
his
Dominion
.
But
in
the
place
,
where
they
first
rise
from
the
Dead
,
the
Protestant
Church
must
be
soon
after
the
ruling
Religion
of
that
Nation
,
according
to
what
has
been
observed
about
the
Ascension
of
the
risen
Witnesses
into
Heaven
,
(
Theor.
23.
)
About
the
particular
time
of
this
eminent
recovery
,
and
new
Life
of
the
Church
after
its
last
dreadful
oppression
by
the
Beast
,
there
are
various
apprehensions
amongst
those
,
who
yet
agree
in
the
particular
application
of
the
Tyranny
of
the
Beast
to
the
Persecutions
of
the
Roman
Church
.
Some
would
have
the
time
of
this
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
to
have
been
at
the
first
clear
settlement
of
the
Reformation
,
others
would
have
it
still
to
come
,
and
some
are
positive
that
it
cannot
be
till
just
about
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
;
And
nothing
is
more
worthy
our
Curiosity
,
or
our
most
diligent
enquiry
to
satisfie
it
,
than
the
resolution
of
this
Question
.
It
will
be
a
great
advance
toward
this
to
be
assured
,
That
The
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
is
not
yet
past
.
Theor.
33
That
which
does
most
assure
this
to
us
is
the
knowledge
we
have
of
the
second
Woe
.
For
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
is
described
to
be
just
after
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
;
And
seems
manifestly
to
have
Ver.
14.
been
put
in
there
alone
by
it self
at
so
great
a
distance
from
the
true
place
of
it
(
at
the
end
of
all
the
business
of
it
in
the
Ninth
Chapter
)
for
no
other
end
than
to
stand
for
a
remarkable
event
to
know
the
time
of
this
great
deliverance
by
.
Now
the
second
Woe
has
been
found
to
be
the
Turkish
Empire
,
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
19.
)
And
cannot
be
yet
said
to
be
passed
away
.
But
this
may
be
still
much
more
confirmed
;
For
it
is
easie
to
see
,
that
the
second
Woe
cannot
possibly
have
been
passed
away
either
before
,
or
since
that
the
Turkish
Empire
began
;
1.
Not
before
,
because
the
last
deliverance
of
the
Church
by
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
must
then
have
been
before
that
time
;
And
the
glorious
appearance
of
the
Church
in
the
third
Woe
,
which
comes
quickly
after
the
Ver.
14.
second
,
must
have
been
very
soon
after
that
time
,
and
have
continued
for
ever
.
But
this
is
contrary
to
all
the
suppositions
of
those
,
that
make
the
Roman
Rule
to
be
the
Beast
.
The
time
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
Witnesses
must
also
have
been
long
since
at
an
end
,
if
the
second
Woe
had
been
passed
away
before
the
beginning
of
the
Turkish
Empire
.
For
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
is
just
before
the
end
of
that
Woe
,
is
said
to
be
when
the
Witnesses
had
finished
,
or
were
about
to
finish
their
Testimony
.
Ver.
7.
2.
It
is
in
the
next
place
as
impossible
,
that
the
second
Woe
should
have
been
passed
away
at
any
time
since
the
rise
of
the
Turkish
Empire
.
For
the
second
Woe
is
known
to
be
the
business
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
which
is
the
second
of
those
Trumpets
,
which
had
the
three
dreadful
Woes
Rev
8.
13.
proclaimed
to
be
the
business
of
them
.
Now
the
Woe
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
is
the
Wars
of
the
four
Angels
,
which
were
loosed
from
the
River
Euphrates
,
and
who
by
their
Wars
,
and
Conquests
,
and
Equipage
there
described
,
must
be
some
Princes
of
Asia
about
the
course
of
the
River
Euphrates
.
But
from
the
first
rise
of
the
Turkish
Empire
there
has
been
no
other
Princes
of
any
power
,
or
continuance
in
those
parts
,
but
the
Turkish
Emperors
.
There
has
been
therefore
no
appearance
since
the
first
rise
of
that
Empire
of
any
such
Woe
in
those
parts
that
could
be
different
from
them
;
And
therefore
cannot
the
second
Woe
have
been
passed
since
the
beginning
of
the
Turkish
Empire
,
whatsoever
that
Woe
may
be
in
particular
.
And
if
the
second
Woe
be
not
yet
passed
away
,
neither
can
the
time
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
be
yet
past
,
because
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
and
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
are
described
to
be
Ver.
11.
&
14.
much
about
the
same
time
,
whereas
it
is
certain
that
for
these
thirty
years
at
least
there
has
been
so
little
an
appearance
of
the
last
deliverance
of
the
Church
,
that
it
has
been
rooted
out
of
almost
all
places
where
the
Roman
Church
has
been
in
any
considerable
power
.
It
may
possibly
be
thought
to
be
as
impossible
,
that
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
should
be
near
these
present
times
,
because
they
are
said
to
have
finished
their
Ver.
7
Testimony
before
they
were
killed
.
For
according
to
that
both
the
Witnesses
and
the
Beast
with
whom
they
are
contemporary
,
(
Suppos.
2.
)
seem
to
be
just
at
their
last
end
at
the
time
of
their
Resurrection
;
whereas
it
is
utterly
improbable
that
the
Party
of
the
Beast
in
so
many
several
Kingdoms
as
he
Rules
in
,
should
wholly
lose
all
that
power
in
so
short
a
space
of
time
.
I
grant
it
to
be
utterly
improbable
that
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
should
be
so
suddenly
at
an
end
;
But
there
is
no
such
necessity
from
the
Prophecy
that
the
finishing
of
the
Testimony
of
the
Witnesses
should
signifie
the
last
end
of
their
time
.
It
is
certain
that
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
or
the
time
of
the
Two
Witnesses
could
not
be
at
an
end
till
some
while
after
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
;
For
the
seventh
Trumpet
brings
on
the
third
Woe
,
which
Ver.
14
,
1●
.
must
be
a
Woe
or
Plague
upon
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
,
because
there
is
no
other
remainders
of
the
Roman
Empire
for
it
to
fall
upon
.
And
it
is
elsewhere
shown
that
the
Roman
Empire
is
the
only
object
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
,
Conseq
.
Theor.
18.
It
is
also
said
at
the
end
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
that
the
Rev.
9.
20
,
rest
did
not
repent
of
their
Idols
of
Gold
and
Silver
;
And
there
is
no
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
but
the
Church
of
the
Beast
,
to
which
that
can
belong
,
which
shows
them
not
to
be
converted
just
before
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
Chap.
10.
7.
This
is
further
confirmed
by
the
effect
of
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
just
before
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
and
that
was
the
Conversion
but
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
;
so
that
there
remained
all
the
rest
of
it
to
be
brought
to
Repentance
by
the
third
Woe
,
which
is
said
to
come
quickly
after
;
And
the
last
effect
of
that
Woe
is
said
in
the
Eighteenth
Verse
to
be
to
destroy
those
who
had
destroyed
the
Earth
,
who
must
be
the
Party
of
the
Beast
,
and
does
exactly
answer
,
what
is
said
of
that
Party
,
Chap.
13.
10.
That
they
that
did
lead
into
Captivity
,
and
killed
with
the
Sword
,
must
go
into
Captivity
and
be
killed
with
the
Sword.
The
Beast
then
cannot
possibly
be
at
an
end
before
the
execution
of
the
third
Woe
upon
him
;
And
therefore
neither
can
the
Twelve
hundred
and
sixty
years
of
the
two
Witnesses
be
at
an
end
before
the
execution
of
that
Woe
upon
the
Beast
.
Now
that
the
third
Woe
will
require
some
considerable
time
to
execute
it
in
,
after
the
beginning
of
the
Seventh
Trumpet
,
ought
not
to
be
questioned
by
any
,
who
consider
that
the
three
Woes
of
the
three
last
Trumpets
have
a
very
solemn
mark
set
upon
them
,
at
the
first
notice
,
that
is
given
of
them
Chap.
8.
13.
Especially
when
it
is
also
found
,
that
the
two
first
of
these
three
Woes
have
taken
up
above
a
thousand
years
(
Theor.
19.
)
and
that
this
last
contains
in
it
the
three
last
Vials
.
Chap.
16.
That
which
is
argued
for
the
short
continuance
of
the
third
Woe
,
because
it
is
said
to
come
quickly
after
the
passing
away
of
the
Second
,
is
of
no
force
,
except
the
coming
quickly
can
be
proved
to
signifie
the
going
away
quickly
,
which
seems
ver.
14.
to
be
contrary
to
it
.
Coming
quickly
does
indeed
in
several
places
in
this
Prophecy
,
and
infinite
places
of
Scripture
beside
,
signifie
no
more
than
the
sudden
appearance
of
a
Riberain
Ch.
1.
Apoc.
Ver.
1.
That
which
is
begun
is
already
come
.
—
The
common
usage
of
Speech
,
and
the
usage
of
Scripture
,
does
approve
of
that
way
of
〈◊〉
.
So
also
in
Verse
3.
●●●d
.
—
For
the
time
is
at
hand
,
i.
e.
For
these
things
will
soon
begin
to
come
to
pass
,
thing
,
not
the
short
stay
of
it
.
Wherefore
it
must
be
concluded
,
That
the
end
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
the
same
with
the
end
of
the
Witnesses
Prophecy
in
Sackcloth
,
may
be
many
scores
of
years
after
the
first
sounding
of
the
Seventh
Trumpet
.
For
though
at
the
sounding
of
the
Seventh
Trumpet
it
be
said
,
that
the
Kingdoms
of
the
World
are
become
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Lord
Ver.
15.
and
of
his
Christ
,
and
that
from
thence
he
should
reign
for
ever
,
yet
it
is
also
said
,
That
the
Seventh
Trumpet
is
the
Third
Woe
;
And
it
must
first
execute
that
great
Woe
upon
the
Beast
,
before
there
can
be
such
an
universal
Kingdom
of
Christ
established
in
the
World.
There
will
indeed
be
no
manner
of
difficulty
to
apprehend
this
,
if
it
be
but
considered
,
That
all
the
Trumpets
,
as
well
as
the
Seals
and
Vials
,
take
up
long
periods
of
time
within
the
compass
of
which
the
business
mentioned
in
them
is
fulfilled
;
And
therefore
the
Universal
Reign
of
Christ
in
the
Seventh
Trumpet
must
be
understood
of
the
concluding
part
of
the
period
of
the
Seventh
Trumpet
,
when
the
whole
business
of
it
is
come
to
its
compleat
perfection
and
accomplishment
;
And
the
means
by
which
it
is
to
be
brought
to
its
perfection
being
the
ruine
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
by
the
third
Woe
,
well
may
the
whole
business
of
the
Seventh
Trumpet
be
represented
to
be
the
advancement
of
the
universal
glorious
Kingdom
of
Christ
in
the
World
for
all
the
time
,
that
the
power
of
the
Beast
is
gradually
decaying
under
the
third
Woe
,
and
that
the
True
Church
is
advancing
upon
the
ruines
of
it
.
From
hence
then
it
appears
,
That
the
Two
Witnesses
continue
a
long
while
after
their
Resurrection
and
Ascension
,
or
till
the
third
Woe
in
the
Seventh
Trumpet
be
fully
executed
upon
the
Beast
;
Which
,
if
it
have
any
proportion
to
the
two
Woes
before
it
,
ought
to
continue
for
a
great
many
years
together
.
It
is
therefore
now
easie
to
understand
,
that
by
the
finishing
of
the
Testimony
of
the
Witnesses
just
before
their
being
Ver.
7.
killed
,
cannot
be
meant
the
end
of
their
Twelve
hundred
and
sixty
years
Prophecy
.
It
may
therefore
denote
either
the
time
,
when
they
had
fully
made
known
their
Testimony
to
the
World
,
which
might
be
some
time
after
the
Reformation
,
or
when
they
were
about
finishing
the
Twelve
hundred
and
sixty
years
;
As
that
word
of
finishing
a
business
,
is
commonly
used
for
the
latter
part
,
but
not
the
last
conclusion
of
Affairs
that
require
a
long
time
for
the
performance
of
them
.
The
finishing
them
is
many
times
meant
of
their
being
past
all
the
considerable
business
in
them
.
But
that
the
finishing
of
their
Testimony
cannot
signifie
the
end
of
the
time
of
their
Sackcloth
Prophecy
is
manifest
.
For
then
the
Forty
two
Months
of
the
Beast
would
also
have
been
at
an
end
(
Suppos.
2.
)
Whereas
the
Beast
is
said
after
that
time
to
have
made
War
with
them
,
and
to
have
killed
them
;
Ver
7.
Which
must
denote
some
years
after
that
time
,
if
we
consider
,
that
the
Witnesses
are
the
whole
Body
of
the
Church
in
all
the
Dominions
of
the
Beast
(
Suppos.
4.
)
And
to
make
the
time
of
the
Beast
to
be
at
an
end
before
this
,
is
to
make
the
Beast
to
be
in
the
highest
flush
of
his
power
after
the
end
of
his
power
,
which
is
a
Contradiction
;
Besides
what
has
been
already
said
of
the
continuance
of
the
Beast
for
all
the
time
of
the
third
Woe
in
the
Seventh
Trumpet
.
It
may
be
thought
to
be
inconsistent
with
the
triumphant
state
of
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
that
their
Sackcloth-Prophecy
should
continue
for
a
long
while
after
that
time
,
and
even
after
the
sounding
of
the
Seventh
Trumpet
.
But
it
may
easily
be
observed
,
That
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
Conversion
of
their
Enemies
,
did
affect
but
a
tenth
part
of
the
great
City
,
which
can
signifie
but
a
tenth
part
of
the
Kingdoms
under
the
Authority
of
Babylon
Ver
13.
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
21.
)
which
hinders
them
not
from
being
in
Sackcloth
still
under
the
rest
,
though
they
should
be
risen
again
from
the
dead
in
those
other
places
also
;
And
there
is
no
more
inconsistency
in
supposing
them
in
Sackcloth
an
hundred
years
after
their
Resurrection
in
some
places
,
than
there
was
in
their
being
said
to
be
in
Sackcloth
ever
since
the
Reformation
;
Whereas
the
True
Church
has
been
the
ruling
or
triumphing
Religion
of
many
Kingdoms
since
that
time
,
and
therefore
far
from
being
in
Sackcloth
in
those
places
.
'T
is
enough
to
give
them
the
denomination
of
their
being
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
for
their
whole
time
,
That
they
were
all
in
a
state
of
Humiliation
under
the
Beast
,
till
just
about
the
latter
end
of
their
Prophecy
,
And
that
some
of
them
continued
to
be
so
till
the
very
last
time
of
it
.
But
that
the
being
in
Sackcloth
for
their
whole
time
cannot
be
said
of
them
in
any
other
sense
,
appears
from
Theor.
33.
where
it
is
made
unquestionable
,
that
the
Witnesses
are
not
yet
risen
again
,
and
therefore
have
been
in
their
Sackcloth
state
ever
since
the
Reformation
,
notwithstanding
their
flourishing
appearance
in
several
Kingdoms
since
that
time
.
From
what
has
been
here
premised
there
will
now
appear
nothing
in
my
Opinion
concerning
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
to
hinder
the
fixing
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
to
these
present
times
.
For
we
see
business
enough
in
the
third
Woe
of
the
Seventh
Trumpet
for
to
keep
up
their
Adversary
the
Beast
a
long
time
after
their
Resurrection
and
Ascension
,
which
will
fill
up
the
remaining
part
of
the
Twelve
hundred
and
sixty
years
of
the
Witnesses
,
that
in
my
way
is
still
yet
to
come
from
this
present
time
.
IT
IS
therefore
now
to
be
enquired
,
Whether
there
be
any
Circumstances
,
in
the
Description
of
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
,
that
are
sufficient
to
determine
it
to
this
present
time
.
That
which
makes
the
fairest
offer
of
this
kind
is
the
Expression
of
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
.
For
since
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
is
not
an
universal
Extinction
of
the
Profession
of
the
True
Religion
(
Theor.
31.
)
It
must
then
be
supposed
to
extend
no
farther
than
to
those
,
to
whom
the
Expressions
in
the
Prophecy
seem
to
confine
it
,
that
is
,
to
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
,
or
to
the
Church
in
a
state
of
Humiliation
under
the
Beast
,
or
his
Party
,
which
according
to
all
Protestants
can
signifie
nothing
but
the
Protestant
Churches
under
the
Rule
of
Roman
States
.
IF
NOW
we
cast
our
eyes
upon
the
present
state
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
in
almost
all
parts
of
Europe
,
where-ever
they
have
been
under
Roman
Catholick
States
,
it
will
appear
,
that
they
want
very
little
or
nothing
of
being
totally
suppressed
.
In
all
the
Imperial
Countries
,
in
France
,
Poland
,
and
Savoy
,
they
have
been
silenced
.
And
what
other
considerable
part
of
the
World
is
there
,
where
they
have
any
allowance
under
Roman
Catholicks
?
T
is
true
,
the
Churches
of
England
,
and
of
the
Palatinate
,
were
lately
come
under
Governors
of
the
Roman
Party
;
But
they
were
far
from
being
in
a
state
of
Humiliation
under
the
Roman
Church
.
For
they
were
the
ruling
Religion
in
those
Countries
.
They
had
all
the
Revenues
and
Preferments
of
the
Church
in
those
Places
;
They
had
an
open
freedom
and
liberty
in
the
publick
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
and
had
all
the
Revenues
of
the
ancient
Roman
Church
for
their
encouragements
in
it
;
And
the
Exercise
of
the
Religion
of
their
Princes
looked
rather
like
a
Toleration
of
it
,
than
like
the
ruling
commanding
Religion
of
the
Country
.
The
Protestant
Churches
therefore
in
those
places
,
must
first
have
been
dispossessed
of
their
Rights
,
and
have
been
brought
down
to
a
state
of
Toleration
only
,
before
they
could
have
been
in
a
capacity
to
be
the
Objects
of
this
last
Persecution
.
Wherefore
to
all
appearance
,
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
have
been
as
really
put
to
death
by
the
Beast
,
or
Roman
Party
,
as
can
be
expected
to
be
requisite
for
the
fulfilling
of
a
Prophecy
about
so
large
a
Society
,
as
the
Witnesses
are
known
to
signifie
.
For
Prophecies
about
things
of
so
general
and
comprehensive
a
nature
,
do
not
usually
regard
every
small
part
or
single
member
of
that
company
;
And
therefore
,
though
there
may
be
some
particular
Towns
,
or
little
Islands
under
the
Domination
of
France
,
or
some
inconsiderable
Principalities
in
other
places
where
the
Witnesses
are
not
yet
altogether
slain
,
That
can
signifie
little
or
nothing
to
make
one
judge
the
Prophecy
not
to
be
as
yet
fulfilled
.
If
it
should
be
thought
that
the
Churches
of
England
and
the
Palatinate
ought
first
to
have
met
with
the
same
fate
with
the
rest
of
their
Brethren
,
it
must
be
considered
,
That
their
condition
has
not
yet
qualified
them
to
be
Objects
of
this
Persecution
,
because
they
were
not
in
a
Sackcloth
state
.
There
is
then
all
reason
to
judge
by
the
outward
appearances
of
things
,
that
we
have
been
now
in
the
time
of
the
Death
of
the
Witnesses
.
I
must
confess
I
see
no
manner
of
force
in
the
Criticism
about
the
signification
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
induce
me
to
it
,
Ver.
8.
as
if
that
must
needs
signifie
the
Great
Place
,
or
Market-place
of
the
City
,
and
so
denote
the
place
to
be
France
;
For
I
find
it
very
frequent
in
the
Septuagint
to
signifie
no
more
by
that
word
in
the
singular
number
,
than
in
the
common
streets
of
the
City
,
in
opposition
to
the
being
not
so
openly
exposed
to
view
,
without
any
restriction
to
any
one
place
in
the
Town
,
that
is
bigger
than
the
rest
.
Besides
,
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
the
known
word
in
the
New
Testament
,
and
very
commonly
used
to
signifie
a
Market-place
,
and
no
where
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
certainly
known
to
be
used
in
that
signification
.
But
yet
since
the
Suppression
of
the
Protestants
in
France
was
so
extremely
remarkable
for
the
new
Methods
,
and
the
horrour
of
it
,
and
did
extend
to
far
the
largest
part
of
the
Church
,
and
especially
because
it
was
the
last
considerable
slaughter
of
them
,
there
is
all
reason
to
judge
,
That
the
three
years
and
an
half
of
their
continuance
in
a
state
of
Death
did
begin
soon
after
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
,
that
is
,
as
soon
as
the
Promise
in
it
of
suffering
the
Protestants
to
continue
in
the
Kingdom
without
any
further
molestation
of
them
,
was
violated
by
the
Military
Executions
upon
them
,
the
immediate
effect
of
which
was
the
general
Apostasie
of
the
whole
Church
there
.
It
is
certain
that
present
Death
could
not
have
been
so
much
dreaded
,
as
those
daily
Vexations
,
which
the
Protestants
were
there
under
from
those
Barbarous
Executioners
;
Because
there
was
no
prospect
of
any
end
of
their
misery
under
them
;
And
nothing
could
have
more
shewn
that
Persecution
to
be
the
last
killing
of
the
Witnesses
.
For
as
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
will
appear
to
be
the
same
with
the
great
Persecution
in
Chap.
14.
12.
So
is
Death
there
represented
to
be
a
great
ease
and
deliverance
from
the
evils
which
were
to
be
endured
in
it
,
Theor.
40.
I
cannot
think
that
the
faithful
continuance
of
some
Confessors
among
them
can
signifie
any
thing
to
the
retarding
of
the
Death
of
the
Witnesses
,
because
they
were
so
few
and
inconsiderable
.
Nor
can
the
Humiliation
of
the
Protestants
in
Hungary
signifie
any
thing
to
the
retarding
of
this
Date
of
the
Death
of
the
Witnesses
,
because
they
were
totally
suppressed
there
,
about
the
same
time
that
the
Persecution
began
in
France
.
That
which
makes
me
the
more
inclined
to
this
Opinion
,
is
the
common
use
of
the
things
of
this
Prophecy
to
have
very
signal
and
remarkable
Events
,
and
such
as
all
the
World
must
take
notice
of
,
To
fulfil
every
considerable
thing
,
that
is
foretold
in
it
;
And
as
the
French
Persecution
was
the
last
so
it
made
far
the
greatest
noise
in
the
World
of
any
other
.
It
is
no
small
confirmation
of
this
to
consider
,
That
as
the
time
,
times
and
an
half
of
the
Beast
and
Witnesses
,
have
been
found
according
to
the
very
frequent
use
of
the
number
7
in
this
Prophecy
to
be
a
reference
to
some
7
,
of
which
they
are
the
half
;
so
also
do
the
three
days
and
an
half
of
the
Death
of
the
Witnesses
seem
to
refer
to
some
seven
years
.
For
they
are
a
very
precise
number
,
and
the
only
instance
of
that
kind
,
except
the
time
,
times
and
an
half
.
This
would
exactly
answer
the
time
of
the
French
Persecution
from
the
first
flight
of
the
Protestants
in
Poictou
to
the
Peoples
and
Tongues
Ver.
9.
in
the
Spring
1682
,
to
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
in
the
Year
1689
,
of
which
the
fiercest
part
of
it
at
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
would
be
the
just
half
,
or
three
years
and
an
half
;
But
the
three
years
and
an
half
of
the
dead
Bodies
being
restrained
to
the
Nations
sight
of
them
,
the
seven
Ver.
9.
years
may
very
well
be
apprehended
to
begin
when
the
Peoples
and
Nations
began
to
see
the
first
beginning
of
that
last
Execution
in
the
Year
1682.
But
yet
if
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
should
be
retarded
for
some
small
while
after
the
time
,
that
this
would
fix
it
to
;
Here
is
still
matter
enough
from
these
Objections
to
justifie
the
agreement
of
the
Prophecy
with
the
event
;
especially
if
we
consider
withal
,
that
the
Persecution
in
Savoy
ended
not
till
a
year
after
that
in
France
;
And
since
that
was
the
rooting
out
of
all
the
remainders
of
the
old
Albigenses
,
Mornay
.
pag.
318
,
319.
who
were
almost
the
only
Party
of
the
Witnesses
for
many
Ages
together
,
that
Persecution
may
possibly
be
intended
to
signifie
the
last
end
of
their
Life
for
the
last
killing
of
the
Witnesses
,
or
their
last
struggles
with
Death
;
And
then
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
will
not
be
,
till
a
year
after
the
time
,
that
is
counted
upon
from
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
.
But
till
it
appears
to
be
deferred
,
we
must
think
it
much
more
probable
to
be
sooner
.
However
,
from
that
which
is
said
about
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
just
after
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
from
the
Characters
of
that
second
Woe
,
not
only
the
Resurrection
but
the
Ascension
also
of
the
Witnesses
seems
plainly
to
be
confined
within
the
space
of
a
very
few
years
from
this
present
time
.
For
I
make
account
there
is
very
great
Evidence
,
that
the
second
Woe
must
necessarily
be
very
shortly
at
an
end
,
which
will
be
the
matter
of
the
following
Chapter
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
The
time
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
confirmed
from
the
Expiration
of
the
time
assigned
to
the
Second
Woe
.
The
Second
Woe
is
the
Turkish
Empire
.
The
Explication
of
the
Hour
,
Day
,
Month
,
Year
assigned
to
the
Second
Woe
.
The
first
Date
of
that
time
.
THE
grounds
that
I
rely
upon
to
make
me
apprehend
that
the
second
Woe
will
be
at
an
end
within
these
few
years
,
are
these
:
1.
That
the
Second
Woe
is
the
Turkish
Empire
,
and
its
Invasions
upon
the
Roman
Empire
;
And
next
,
that
the
time
of
the
continuance
of
that
Woe
is
determined
in
the
Prophecy
to
a
set
number
of
Years
;
which
if
we
count
from
the
first
rise
of
the
Ottoman
Empire
,
about
the
Year
1300
,
will
expire
soon
after
the
Year
1690.
And
first
,
That
the
Second
Woe
is
the
Turkish
Empire
,
has
been
already
demonstrated
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
19.
)
and
will
be
still
further
confirmed
when
it
appears
,
That
the
time
of
the
continuance
of
the
Second
Woe
is
more
than
Three
hundred
and
ninety
years
.
And
this
I
will
now
endeavour
to
make
appear
to
be
necessary
from
the
Text.
The
Four
Angels
,
which
are
the
matter
of
the
Second
Woe
,
are
said
to
be
prepared
for
an
Hour
,
and
a
Day
,
and
Rev.
9.
15.
a
Month
,
and
a
Year
,
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men.
To
be
prepared
for
an
hour
,
a
day
,
a
month
,
and
a
year
,
to
do
a
thing
,
does
literally
and
properly
signifie
the
length
of
time
,
that
one
continues
either
prepared
for
it
,
or
in
the
performing
it
.
And
we
see
every
where
in
this
Prophecy
,
that
any
mention
of
length
of
time
in
it
,
does
signifie
as
many
Years
as
it
has
Days
in
it
(
Suppos.
2.
)
According
to
which
,
the
Second
Woe
must
continue
at
least
about
Three
hundred
and
ninety
Years
.
For
there
is
about
that
number
of
days
in
those
Rev.
9.
parts
of
time
above
mentioned
in
any
account
of
the
days
of
a
year
.
It
is
a
very
frivolous
Objection
,
which
is
here
put
in
by
some
,
That
by
the
four
Angels
can
never
be
meant
,
four
Kings
upon
Earth
;
For
their
Armies
are
afterwards
numbred
and
their
place
made
to
be
the
River
Euphrates
upon
Ver.
14
,
16.
Earth
.
If
it
should
be
replied
to
this
,
That
the
being
prepared
for
an
hour
,
and
a
day
,
and
a
month
,
and
a
year
does
signifie
no
more
than
that
they
were
ready
upon
every
occasion
,
or
ready
at
a
set
appointed
time
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men
,
here
is
this
to
offer
against
it
.
I.
It
appears
not
from
any
other
example
in
Scripture
,
That
there
is
any
such
use
of
these
peculiar
expressions
in
so
indefinite
a
manner
;
To
be
prepared
for
an
hour
,
or
at
a
day
,
&c.
put
alone
by
themselves
would
,
agreeably
enough
to
the
common
use
of
them
,
signifie
the
being
ready
at
a
set
time
,
or
at
any
time
.
But
to
be
prepared
for
an
hour
,
and
a
day
,
and
a
month
,
and
a
year
joyned
all
together
must
have
a
very
particular
signification
in
it
.
For
it
would
look
very
odly
at
this
time
to
use
such
expressions
as
these
,
only
to
signifie
so
common
a
thing
,
as
a
Man
's
constant
readiness
at
all
times
for
his
employment
,
to
say
of
him
,
That
he
was
ready
for
an
hour
,
and
a
day
,
and
a
month
,
and
a
year
;
when
any
one
of
them
would
have
been
enough
,
and
it
is
not
at
all
usual
to
joyn
them
all
together
.
The
least
therefore
that
can
be
said
of
this
interpretation
,
is
,
That
it
is
arbitrary
,
and
without
example
;
There
is
good
reason
therefore
to
apprehend
it
to
be
a
mystical
,
and
no
common
expression
.
II.
It
is
also
contrary
to
the
proper
,
and
natural
signification
of
these
terms
to
understand
them
of
a
set
point
of
time
,
and
not
of
the
continuance
of
time
.
The
first
of
them
would
take
away
all
the
force
of
the
other
in
the
former
signification
.
For
if
a
Man
be
ready
at
an
hour
,
it
includes
in
it
his
being
ready
at
a
day
,
as
his
being
ready
at
a
day
includes
his
being
ready
at
a
month
,
and
a
year
;
And
if
there
had
been
any
design
to
have
signified
an
exact
readiness
by
those
words
,
they
must
have
been
in
a
quite
contrary
order
;
It
must
have
been
said
that
they
were
prepared
for
a
year
,
and
a
month
,
and
a
day
,
and
an
hour
.
But
in
the
order
,
in
which
they
now
lye
,
they
do
very
properly
,
and
naturally
signifie
the
time
of
their
continuance
,
but
very
improperly
,
if
not
absurdly
,
any
exact
points
of
time
;
As
this
way
of
speaking
would
now
appear
to
be
to
express
the
set
time
of
the
beginning
of
a
Campaign
,
that
it
was
ready
to
begin
at
a
day
,
and
at
a
month
,
and
at
a
quarter
;
It
s
being
ready
at
a
day
includes
a
much
greater
exactness
in
it
,
than
its
being
ready
at
a
month
,
and
makes
all
that
comes
after
it
insignificant
.
III.
On
the
other
side
we
see
it
very
usual
in
this
Prophecy
to
joyn
the
length
of
the
continuance
of
any
considerable
thing
to
the
mention
of
it
,
and
to
express
it
by
days
,
or
months
,
which
are
known
to
signifie
,
as
many
years
,
as
there
are
days
in
that
quantity
of
time
that
is
made
mention
of
;
As
thrice
in
the
next
Chapter
but
one
Rev.
11.
1
,
2
,
9.
Rev.
12.
6
,
14.
to
this
;
And
twice
in
the
next
to
that
about
the
Woman
in
the
Wilderness
.
IV.
But
that
which
does
still
more
confirm
the
use
of
these
expressions
here
to
be
for
a
length
of
time
,
is
the
particular
time
of
five
months
assigned
to
the
Trumpet
just
Rev.
9.
5
,
10.
before
it
;
And
this
sixth
Trumpet
being
of
the
same
kind
with
that
before
it
,
or
one
of
the
three
great
Woes
,
there
is
all
manner
of
reason
to
make
one
conclude
,
That
the
day
,
and
month
,
and
year
in
this
does
also
signifie
the
length
of
the
time
,
that
these
Horse-men
should
continue
to
be
the
second
Woe
.
For
the
particular
heaviness
of
those
two
Woes
,
is
thereby
signified
to
consist
chiefly
in
the
prodigious
length
of
their
continuance
in
comparison
with
any
of
the
other
Trumpets
;
And
since
the
length
of
its
continuance
is
expresly
mentioned
in
the
first
of
them
,
and
that
there
are
words
very
proper
for
the
signification
of
a
particular
length
of
time
in
this
second
Trumpet
,
it
is
a
great
presumption
that
they
signifie
nothing
else
here
,
but
the
length
of
the
continuance
of
this
Woe
.
V.
The
employment
also
,
that
they
were
said
to
be
prepared
for
,
does
show
that
by
the
day
,
and
month
,
and
year
must
be
meant
the
length
of
the
time
,
that
they
were
to
perform
it
in
,
and
not
any
set
time
,
or
upon
every
fit
occasion
;
For
it
is
very
improper
to
say
,
That
a
Nation
is
ready
at
an
hour
,
or
a
day
,
or
a
month
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men.
The
slaying
of
the
third
part
of
Men
does
de
Ver.
15.
note
a
continuance
of
action
for
a
long
time
together
.
And
it
is
impossible
to
apprehend
,
that
that
can
be
done
at
any
set
time
,
or
upon
every
occasion
offered
.
Wherefore
to
be
constant
to
the
common
use
of
all
the
parts
of
times
in
this
Prophecy
,
by
the
day
,
month
,
and
year
of
the
four
Angels
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
must
be
understood
about
390
years
,
that
is
,
as
many
years
as
there
are
days
in
all
those
several
parcels
of
time
,
and
the
Addition
of
the
hour
does
determine
it
to
that
exact
period
of
time
.
There
cannot
therefore
come
in
any
other
Conquerors
about
the
River
Euphrates
after
the
end
of
the
Turkish
Empire
to
be
the
second
Woe
before
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
and
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
.
For
the
second
Woe
,
if
it
were
still
to
come
,
must
continue
more
than
390
years
before
the
end
of
that
time
.
Whereas
according
to
all
the
considerable
Opinions
of
Protestant
Interpreters
,
(
Suppos.
3.
)
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
must
be
long
before
that
time
;
And
yet
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
does
not
end
till
after
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
(
Theor.
1.
)
It
has
also
been
sufficiently
assured
before
,
that
the
second
CHAP.
VII
.
Woe
cannot
possibly
have
been
passed
away
either
before
or
since
the
Turkish
Empire
began
,
because
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
must
be
before
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
is
not
yet
past
,
(
Theor.
33.
)
It
may
now
then
be
safely
concluded
,
That
the
Turkish
Hostilities
are
the
second
Woe
,
since
the
second
Woe
can
neither
be
before
them
,
nor
come
after
them
,
and
yet
by
the
Character
of
it
,
it
must
be
in
the
same
part
of
the
ver.
14.
World
,
where
they
are
now
the
Masters
.
This
conclusion
will
be
as
necessary
,
let
the
years
which
are
signified
by
the
day
,
month
,
and
year
in
the
second
Woe
,
be
supposed
to
be
of
what
kind
they
will
.
But
it
will
be
serviceable
for
the
fixing
of
the
time
both
of
their
beginning
,
and
their
last
ending
,
to
enquire
,
of
what
kind
these
years
are
.
There
seems
to
be
a
Key
plainly
offered
for
the
opening
of
the
number
of
days
,
that
are
assigned
to
the
length
of
a
year
in
this
Prophecy
;
And
that
appears
from
the
1260
days
in
the
Twelfth
Chapter
to
be
360
days
to
a
year
.
For
the
Womans
time
in
the
Wilderness
is
there
expressed
to
be
a
time
,
times
and
an
half
,
and
1260
days
.
Now
by
the
name
of
a
time
is
by
all
agreed
to
be
signified
,
a
year
,
and
the
time
,
times
and
an
half
in
that
place
,
is
an
unanimously
agreed
to
signifie
three
years
and
an
half
.
And
then
,
from
the
1260
days
,
which
are
the
same
with
the
time
,
times
and
an
half
,
it
appears
that
each
of
these
years
,
can
have
but
360
days
in
it
to
make
all
the
three
years
,
and
an
half
to
contain
in
them
but
1260
days
.
According
to
this
account
the
day
,
month
and
year
in
the
second
Woe
,
will
be
but
391
of
such
years
as
are
now
in
common
use
.
It
would
a
little
puzzle
one
at
the
first
to
imagine
what
should
be
the
reason
of
this
strange
computation
of
years
contrary
to
what
was
then
the
common
account
of
the
number
of
days
in
them
amongst
both
the
Jews
and
Romans
.
For
the
Jews
had
long
before
followed
the
Grecian
account
of
365
days
to
the
year
ever
since
the
Grecian
Conquest
of
them
.
But
the
mystery
of
this
will
soon
be
discovered
,
when
it
is
considered
,
that
the
time
,
times
,
and
an
half
in
this
Prophecy
is
a
known
reference
to
the
same
account
of
the
times
of
the
little
Horn
in
Daniel
;
(
Chap.
7.
)
And
the
industrious
explication
of
that
time
in
this
place
by
Forty
two
Months
and
1260
Days
,
is
for
no
other
end
but
to
signifie
,
that
the
years
here
meant
by
the
times
are
to
be
accounted
according
to
the
account
of
the
Babylonian
Month
in
whose
Reign
Daniel
Prophesyed
;
And
't
is
known
,
that
the
Babylonian
year
after
the
time
of
Nabonassar
consisted
but
of
Twelve
Months
,
each
of
Thirty
days
length
,
to
which
they
added
an
Appendix
of
five
days
,
which
the
Greeks
called
their
Epagomena
.
So
that
when
we
find
here
42
Months
making
but
1260
days
,
it
is
to
be
understood
according
to
the
Aegyptian
and
Babylonian
account
of
30
days
to
a
month
;
As
also
the
account
of
but
1260
days
to
three
years
,
and
an
half
,
where
the
Epagomena
is
omitted
,
because
of
the
account
by
Months
only
.
This
is
the
only
tolerable
reason
,
that
I
could
ever
find
for
expressing
the
same
length
of
time
in
this
Prophecy
in
so
many
different
ways
,
though
others
are
pleased
with
other
fancies
,
amongst
which
Mr.
Mede's
concerning
the
fitness
of
the
Lunar
to
the
Beast
,
and
of
the
Solar
for
the
Church
is
remarkable
.
But
whether
this
way
of
account
ought
to
be
admitted
of
in
the
computation
of
the
Day
,
Month
and
Year
of
the
second
Woe
is
not
so
certain
.
All
that
can
be
said
of
it
,
is
,
That
it
is
possible
to
be
so
;
But
the
example
of
the
time
,
and
times
is
no
proof
of
it
.
For
that
was
a
peculiar
Phrase
taken
out
of
Daniel
,
and
so
had
reason
to
be
explained
by
1260
Days
and
42
Months
according
to
the
Babylonian
account
,
which
Daniel
and
all
in
those
Countrys
did
ordinarily
then
reckon
by
.
But
the
Day
,
Month
,
and
Year
of
the
second
Woe
are
not
borrowed
expressions
,
and
therefore
seem
to
have
reason
to
be
understood
in
the
common
way
of
their
acceptation
in
St.
John's
time
,
that
is
,
for
396
days
,
and
therefore
in
their
Prophetical
acceptation
for
so
many
Years
,
and
those
also
Roman
Years
,
because
those
were
the
years
in
use
at
the
time
of
this
Prophecy
,
as
the
Babylonian
were
in
the
time
of
Daniel
.
Upon
enquiry
after
the
first
date
of
the
years
here
signified
by
the
Day
,
Month
and
Year
;
It
will
soon
appear
that
they
have
so
great
a
Latitude
for
their
Application
to
the
Turkish
Invasions
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
that
it
will
require
some
care
to
find
the
determinate
Point
of
the
first
beginning
of
them
;
For
the
Turks
,
from
their
first
Invasions
of
the
Eastern
Empire
,
have
now
continued
above
600
Years
;
And
therefore
do
we
find
very
different
apprehensions
,
about
the
first
date
of
these
years
,
Even
among
those
,
who
agree
upon
the
signification
of
the
number
of
the
years
from
these
Schemes
in
the
Prophecy
.
The
only
considerable
differences
,
that
I
have
met
with
,
are
the
Opinions
of
Mr.
Mede
and
Mr.
Brightman
.
Mr.
Mede
would
have
these
years
begin
with
the
first
settlement
of
the
Turks
about
Euphrates
,
at
the
taking
of
Babylon
in
the
Year
1057
,
and
to
end
at
the
taking
of
Constantinople
,
by
Mahomet
the
Great
,
in
the
Year
1453.
Mr.
Brightman
would
have
them
begin
at
the
joynt
inrodes
of
the
Turks
upon
the
Eastern
Empire
,
about
the
year
1300
,
and
to
end
in
the
year
1696.
Mr.
Mede's
grounds
for
his
Opinion
are
,
First
,
That
the
four
Angels
are
said
to
be
prepared
for
so
long
a
time
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men
;
And
the
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
must
mean
the
total
subversion
of
the
Constantinopolitan
Empire
to
distinguish
it
from
the
Invasions
of
the
Saracens
in
the
first
Woe
,
who
are
said
not
to
have
killed
them
,
but
only
to
have
tormented
them
;
Whereas
Ver.
5.
the
Saracens
did
as
much
as
the
Turks
against
that
Empire
,
excepting
only
the
utter
subversion
of
it
;
And
the
taking
of
Constantinople
was
the
last
conclusion
of
the
Fate
of
the
Constantinopolitan
Empire
,
and
so
might
well
be
accounted
the
last
Act
of
the
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
;
And
therefore
be
the
last
point
of
the
period
of
the
396
years
.
That
which
he
thinks
does
much
confirm
this
apprehension
,
is
,
That
there
were
just
the
number
of
396
years
betwixt
the
first
settlement
of
the
Turks
about
Euphrates
,
(
by
which
the
Prophecy
describes
them
)
and
the
taking
of
the
City
of
Constantinople
,
which
was
the
last
end
of
the
Eastern
Empire
.
But
this
Fancy
of
Mr.
Mede's
does
not
answer
the
account
that
we
find
in
History
of
the
end
of
the
Eastern
Empire
;
And
besides
,
it
puts
a
very
unnatural
force
upon
the
literal
construction
of
the
Text.
1.
For
first
,
though
it
be
acknowledged
that
by
the
third
part
of
Men
is
meant
the
Eastern
Empire
,
the
taking
of
Constantinople
has
no
reason
to
be
accounted
the
last
end
of
the
Eastern
Empire
:
For
there
was
another
Imperial
Throne
at
Trapezond
which
was
not
destroyed
till
near
ten
years
after
;
Which
does
take
away
the
foundation
that
made
Mr.
Mede
so
very
much
pleased
with
this
Fancy
,
that
is
,
the
exact
agreement
of
the
event
with
the
words
of
the
Prophecy
to
a
year
;
Especially
when
with
this
it
is
remembred
,
that
these
years
according
to
the
number
of
days
in
a
year
in
this
Prophecy
may
not
be
above
391
of
our
common
years
,
and
so
would
have
been
expired
about
six
years
before
the
last
end
of
the
Empire
of
Constantinople
,
but
fifteen
years
before
the
end
of
that
at
Trapezond
.
2.
Again
,
the
number
of
years
is
agreed
by
Mr.
Mede
to
be
mentioned
here
,
as
the
length
of
the
continuance
of
the
second
Woe
in
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
;
And
how
incongruous
would
it
be
with
the
event
to
make
those
years
reach
no
farther
,
than
the
taking
the
Imperial
Seat
of
the
Eastern
Empire
,
when
as
the
Turks
have
been
for
near
Two
hundred
years
since
that
time
as
bad
a
Plague
to
the
remainders
of
that
Empire
,
as
they
ever
were
before
.
And
it
appears
from
the
difference
betwixt
the
smiting
the
third
part
of
the
Sun
in
the
fourth
Trumpet
,
and
the
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
in
this
sixth
,
(
which
is
upon
that
account
made
one
of
the
three
great
Woes
in
distinction
to
the
first
four
Trumpets
)
that
it
is
not
the
Imperial
Throne
,
that
is
here
signified
by
the
third
part
of
Men
,
but
the
Body
of
the
Roman
Power
in
that
part
of
the
Empire
,
as
a
distinct
People
of
that
name
,
which
were
put
See
Grotius
in
Note
the
first
on
Chap.
3.
and
Chap.
4.
an
end
to
,
or
lost
in
the
Nation
,
that
over-ran
them
,
and
conquered
them
.
It
will
in
the
next
place
appear
to
put
a
very
unnatural
force
upon
the
literal
construction
of
the
Text
to
make
these
396
Years
to
end
at
the
taking
of
Constantinople
by
the
Turks
.
3.
For
there
is
a
description
in
the
Text
of
four
Angels
Ver.
14.
bound
in
the
River
Euphrates
,
[
](B20811-e39240-b)*
*
See
Mr.
Mede
on
v.
14.
chap.
9.
Rev.
which
is
agreed
on
both
sides
to
be
the
settlement
of
the
Turkish
Sultanies
in
those
parts
a
long
time
before
their
famous
joint
Invasions
of
that
Empire
upon
their
removal
from
those
parts
of
Asia
.
They
are
also
said
upon
their
being
loosed
,
to
be
prepared
for
an
Hour
,
and
a
Day
,
and
a
Month
,
and
a
Year
;
or
,
as
it
is
Ver.
15.
also
[
](B20811-e39280-b)*
*
See
the
beginning
of
this
Chapter
.
agreed
,
for
396
Years
,
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men
;
And
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
here
rendred
preparea
does
properly
signifie
the
being
in
a
readiness
to
do
it
.
Wherefore
,
when
they
are
said
to
be
in
a
readiness
for
396
years
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men
,
the
natural
signification
of
those
expressions
would
by
all
impartial
persons
be
judged
to
be
either
that
they
were
in
a
readiness
for
396
years
together
,
before
they
were
let
loose
,
to
do
it
,
or
that
they
were
ready
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men
for
396
years
after
they
were
loosed
;
Their
being
in
a
readiness
for
396
years
must
signifie
either
that
they
were
ready
for
so
long
a
time
together
before
their
being
let
loose
to
do
it
,
or
that
they
were
in
a
readiness
to
act
for
all
that
length
of
time
,
after
they
were
let
loose
for
it
.
But
in
Mr.
Mede's
way
it
must
signifie
that
they
were
ready
partly
before
and
partly
after
they
were
let
loose
for
that
execution
.
For
[
](B20811-e39390-b)*
*
In
Cap.
9.
Apoc.
Ver.
14.
he
does
grant
,
that
the
unbinding
,
or
loosing
of
the
Turks
in
the
Text
was
about
the
year
1300
,
and
so
makes
243
of
the
396
years
to
be
before
that
loosing
of
them
,
and
153
of
those
years
to
be
after
their
loosing
;
Which
yet
is
not
pretended
to
have
any
thing
in
the
Text
to
favour
it
,
and
besides
is
contrary
to
the
natural
force
of
the
words
.
It
may
be
said
indeed
,
That
the
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
signifies
only
the
last
Act
of
the
Subversion
of
the
Constantinopolitan
Empire
,
since
every
thing
else
was
but
the
same
with
the
tormenting
them
,
which
is
attributed
to
those
Ver.
5.
of
the
Fifth
Trumpet
before
this
with
an
express
distinction
of
the
term
of
tormenting
them
from
that
of
killing
them
;
just
as
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
in
the
Eleventh
Chapter
is
agreed
to
be
understood
of
the
last
considerable
Suppression
of
the
True
Religion
,
though
they
had
been
killed
in
other
Countries
long
before
;
For
the
three
days
and
an
half
begin
from
that
last
Suppression
of
them
only
.
In
this
sense
,
the
readiness
of
the
Turks
for
the
Three
hundred
ninety
six
years
to
perform
that
last
Act
of
the
ruine
of
the
Eastern
Empire
,
may
very
properly
signifie
their
being
ready
from
their
first
settlement
in
Asia
for
the
performance
of
that
last
work
,
which
was
the
business
,
that
they
were
designed
for
,
and
for
which
all
the
time
of
their
continuance
there
was
wholly
intended
.
But
it
is
very
easie
to
observe
,
that
the
slaying
of
the
third
part
of
Men
is
joyned
with
the
letting
loose
of
the
Angels
that
were
bound
in
the
River
Euphrates
,
and
that
the
design
of
their
being
loosed
was
for
that
end
;
And
therefore
that
the
first
beginning
of
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
must
be
soon
after
their
being
let
loose
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
shews
,
that
though
the
last
murdering
Act
of
this
Employment
was
the
utter
Subversion
of
the
Eastern
Empire
;
yet
that
the
whole
process
of
it
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
is
here
to
be
understood
by
the
slaying
them
from
that
time
,
that
it
was
begun
upon
the
loosing
of
the
four
Angels
to
the
last
accomplishment
of
it
.
Wherefore
the
slaying
of
the
third
part
of
Men
must
begin
long
before
the
concluding
part
of
the
Three
hundred
ninety
six
years
,
or
from
the
time
of
their
being
let
loose
.
IV.
And
since
their
being
in
a
readiness
is
placed
in
the
Text
betwixt
the
letting
loose
of
the
Conquerors
,
and
the
execution
of
the
design
,
that
they
were
let
loose
for
,
't
is
far
more
natural
to
understand
it
of
a
readiness
at
that
time
to
execute
their
design
,
than
of
being
ready
Three
hundred
ninety
six
years
before
.
V.
Since
it
is
left
indifferent
in
the
Text
to
joyn
the
Day
,
Month
and
Year
either
with
their
being
prepared
to
Act
,
or
with
the
Action
and
Employment
it self
,
it
is
far
more
agreeable
to
[
](B20811-e39590-b)*
*
See
Chap
9.
5
,
10.
Chap.
11.
3.
and
12.
14.
Chap.
13.
5.
all
the
Examples
of
any
length
of
time
,
that
is
mentioned
in
this
Prophecy
,
to
joyn
it
to
the
Action
it self
,
than
to
the
being
prepared
for
it
;
And
the
Action
it self
is
the
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
,
which
is
agreed
not
to
begin
till
about
the
Year
1300.
VI.
Besides
,
it
is
very
improper
to
call
the
time
of
the
Turks
being
bound
in
the
River
Euphrates
,
their
being
ready
prepared
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men
,
as
they
must
do
who
will
have
the
Three
hundred
ninety
six
years
to
begin
before
their
being
loosed
from
thence
.
For
the
binding
the
Angels
in
the
River
Euphrates
,
is
agreed
by
all
to
signifie
a
check
upon
their
Power
,
and
a
confinement
of
them
within
their
own
Bounds
,
which
is
contrary
to
their
being
ready
prepared
to
invade
or
to
destroy
others
.
VII
.
And
then
,
as
altogether
improper
is
it
to
give
the
time
,
that
they
were
executing
this
murdering
design
after
they
were
loosed
,
the
same
Expression
,
of
being
in
a
readiness
only
to
do
it
,
which
in
this
way
is
given
to
that
state
,
in
which
they
were
for
all
the
time
that
they
were
bound
,
or
hindred
from
executing
their
design
,
before
they
were
loosed
.
For
of
these
two
parcels
of
time
,
that
is
,
of
the
Years
in
which
they
were
bound
,
and
of
those
in
which
they
were
loosed
,
must
these
Three
hundred
ninety
six
years
of
being
in
a
readiness
be
made
up
in
Mr.
Mede's
way
.
VIII
.
The
time
of
the
Saracen
Hostilities
against
the
Roman
Empire
,
as
the
first
Woe
,
is
set
out
in
the
Prophecy
by
the
number
of
five
Months
twice
repeated
,
which
do
reach
to
the
whole
time
of
their
Invasions
of
the
Eastern
and
Western
Ver.
5.
10.
Empire
;
And
this
comes
just
before
the
mention
of
the
Three
hundred
ninety
six
years
of
this
sixth
Trumpet
,
which
is
the
second
Woe
.
Well
therefore
may
the
time
that
is
here
prescribed
for
the
continuance
of
the
second
Woe
be
concluded
to
signifie
nothing
but
the
whole
time
of
its
continuance
to
be
that
Woe
;
And
the
time
assigned
for
that
,
is
those
parts
of
time
,
which
are
agreed
to
signifie
Three
hundred
ninety
six
years
;
The
Date
of
which
is
expressed
in
the
Prophecy
to
be
at
the
loosing
of
the
four
Angels
,
which
is
agreed
to
be
about
the
Year
1300.
IX
.
From
the
proper
and
natural
Construction
of
the
Text
,
the
whole
matter
of
the
second
Woe
will
appear
to
fall
within
the
time
which
is
agreed
to
be
assigned
to
the
slaying
of
the
third
part
of
Men
;
And
therefore
the
second
Woe
,
or
the
Turkish
Hostilities
,
not
being
yet
past
,
the
Three
hundred
and
ninety
six
years
can
begin
but
very
few
years
before
the
Year
1300
;
For
there
are
very
near
Three
hundred
ninety
six
years
past
since
that
time
,
though
we
should
account
them
common
Years
.
But
according
to
the
Apocalyptical
Account
of
Three
hundred
and
sixty
Days
to
a
Year
in
the
then
time
and
times
,
there
has
been
already
Three
hundred
ninety
three
Chaldaick
Years
and
an
half
since
that
time
.
And
that
the
whole
matter
of
the
second
Woe
does
fall
within
the
Years
assigned
to
the
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
does
thus
appear
from
the
most
proper
acceptation
of
the
Expressions
of
the
Text.
The
third
part
of
Men
,
and
the
rest
,
that
were
not
killed
,
Ver.
18
,
20.
are
the
whole
matter
,
or
Object
,
of
the
second
Woe
;
And
the
killing
the
third
part
of
Men
,
and
the
not
killing
the
rest
,
must
in
propriety
of
Speech
be
understood
of
the
same
time
of
Action
,
when
some
were
killed
,
and
the
rest
escaped
;
As
,
when
in
the
first
Woe
it
is
said
,
that
they
should
hurt
only
those
Men
,
who
had
not
the
Seal
of
God
in
their
Foreheads
,
it
is
plain
,
that
the
rest
,
or
the
144000
were
signified
to
be
secure
for
all
that
same
time
of
the
five
Months
during
which
that
Plague
continued
upon
others
.
Especially
if
we
consider
,
that
those
who
are
said
here
not
to
be
killed
,
are
said
not
to
have
repented
upon
it
;
which
intimates
them
to
have
been
Sufferers
in
these
Judgments
at
the
time
,
when
the
other
were
killed
,
that
is
,
within
the
time
of
the
Three
hundred
ninety
six
years
.
Besides
,
the
whole
business
of
the
four
Angels
,
who
are
the
second
Woe
,
seems
to
be
expressed
at
the
first
sounding
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
to
be
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men
;
and
this
is
limited
to
a
set
number
of
Years
,
as
it
is
granted
by
Mr.
Mede
.
When
therefore
there
comes
in
afterwards
the
mention
of
the
Rest
,
who
were
not
slain
,
who
would
ever
understand
their
not
being
slain
,
but
of
the
same
time
,
when
the
others
were
slain
,
which
had
at
first
been
mentioned
,
as
the
whole
time
of
the
Plague
of
the
four
Angels
?
The
Three
hundred
ninety
six
years
therefore
are
the
whole
time
of
the
second
Woe
,
and
so
are
known
not
to
be
capable
of
beginning
till
about
the
Year
1300
,
because
they
are
not
yet
at
an
end
.
For
the
Turks
are
at
this
present
in
Arms
against
the
Western
Empire
.
And
besides
it
appears
,
That
the
second
Woe
is
not
to
end
till
after
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
Rev.
11.
14.
and
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
is
certainly
yet
to
come
,
as
has
before
been
shewn
,
Theor.
33.
It
is
manifest
,
that
the
main
reason
of
deferring
the
Declaration
in
Chap.
11.
14.
concerning
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
so
long
after
the
true
place
of
it
,
that
is
,
at
the
end
of
the
Ninth
Chapter
,
was
only
to
determin
the
time
of
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
.
We
may
therefore
now
securely
conclude
,
That
the
Years
,
agreed
to
be
signified
by
the
Day
,
Month
and
Year
in
the
second
Woe
,
are
to
be
accounted
from
the
time
,
that
the
Turks
were
let
loose
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
after
they
had
continued
for
some
time
setled
in
the
Parts
of
Asia
about
Euphrates
.
CHAP.
IX
.
The
particular
Date
of
the
Hour
,
Day
,
Month
and
Year
stated
.
The
end
of
the
second
Woe
,
or
of
all
Turkish
Wars
just
at
hand
.
And
therefore
the
recovery
of
the
Protestant
Churches
by
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
to
be
very
shortly
expected
.
The
Parallel
in
the
Twelfth
Chapter
of
Daniel
with
this
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
end
of
the
second
Woe
.
FOR
our
better
satisfaction
about
the
point
of
time
to
Rev.
9.
which
this
loosing
of
the
Turks
from
their
ancient
Settlements
in
Asia
is
to
be
fixed
,
from
whence
the
Three
hundred
ninety
six
years
are
to
begin
their
Date
,
it
is
agreed
by
[
](B20811-e40040-b)*
*
Med.
586.
A
little
before
the
year
1300.
Mr.
Mede
,
and
others
,
that
it
was
about
the
Year
1300.
But
because
all
hopes
of
coming
to
any
determinate
knowledge
about
the
end
of
the
second
Woe
,
and
consequently
about
the
utmost
bounds
of
the
time
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
does
wholly
depend
upon
the
clear
stating
of
the
first
date
of
these
Years
,
I
will
make
a
more
particular
Enquiry
after
the
Circumstances
that
are
to
six
and
determine
the
first
beginning
of
them
at
the
letting
loose
of
the
Turks
upon
the
Roman
Empire
.
It
is
a
very
surprizing
thing
to
see
how
particularly
the
Circumstances
of
the
first
entrance
of
these
Euphratean
Kings
upon
their
Office
are
described
,
as
well
as
to
how
precise
and
set
a
number
of
Years
they
are
confined
for
the
discharge
of
it
,
as
has
been
just
now
observed
.
Their
first
entrance
upon
their
work
is
described
to
be
after
the
loosing
of
the
four
Angels
,
which
had
for
some
while
been
bound
in
the
River
Euphrates
.
By
this
very
Description
of
them
,
they
must
have
been
always
understood
,
since
the
Prophecy
was
given
,
to
have
been
some
four
Barbarous
Kings
about
the
Confines
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
Asia
.
For
Euphrates
was
the
last
Bounds
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
of
the
Jewish
Commonwealth
,
where
the
Prophecy
was
given
.
And
by
their
Armies
,
and
Conquests
,
and
Equipage
,
these
four
Angels
appear
to
be
other
kind
of
fashioned
Kings
,
than
were
ever
known
among
Civiliz'd
Nations
.
But
we
are
spared
the
labour
of
any
further
particular
search
after
them
by
the
discovery
that
has
been
already
made
of
CHAP.
VIII
.
of
this
Part.
them
,
which
has
made
it
unquestionable
that
they
must
signifie
four
Kingdoms
of
the
Turks
.
If
we
consult
with
History
for
the
signification
of
this
binding
and
loosing
of
the
Turks
about
the
River
Euphrates
,
this
Account
we
shall
find
of
it
:
The
Turks
,
who
before
had
been
for
the
most
part
a
wandring
Knowles
Turkish
History
.
People
,
in
the
Year
1042
,
rose
up
against
their
Masters
in
Persia
,
by
whom
they
had
been
taken
into
Pay
,
and
made
themselves
Masters
of
that
Kingdom
.
From
thence
they
made
their
Encroachments
upon
the
Roman
Empire
in
Asia
,
and
under
several
Leaders
had
erected
four
Kingdoms
about
the
Confines
of
the
River
Euphrates
,
just
a
little
before
the
first
famous
Expedition
of
the
Western
Christians
,
or
the
Crusado's
into
Palaestine
,
somewhat
before
the
Year
1100.
These
Kingdoms
were
the
[
](B20811-e40260-b)†
†
Mede
585.
four
Sultanies
.
1.
At
Caesarea
in
Cappadocia
,
begun
there
by
Cutlumusus
,
but
confined
to
the
Borders
of
Euphrates
in
the
time
of
Solyman
his
Successor
.
2.
Of
Aleppo
.
3.
Of
Damascus
.
And
4.
Of
Bagdad
,
which
were
all
up
by
the
Year
1080.
And
though
there
was
now
and
then
a
greater
number
of
these
Kingdoms
than
four
,
yet
,
as
the
many
Divisions
of
the
Grecian
Monarchy
in
the
third
Kingdom
of
Daniel
are
determined
to
the
number
Four
,
because
that
was
Dan
7.
6.
the
most
lasting
number
of
the
most
considerable
of
them
:
So
may
this
number
very
well
comprehend
in
it
the
whole
time
of
the
Divisions
of
the
Turkish
Monarchy
,
though
they
were
not
without
some
inconsiderable
Variations
from
it
.
This
Settlement
therefore
of
the
Turks
in
that
fourfold
Kingdom
about
the
Confines
of
the
River
Euphrates
for
about
an
Hundred
and
fifty
Years
together
without
any
considerable
advances
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
may
very
properly
be
called
in
Prophecy
,
as
it
is
there
,
Their
being
bound
in
the
River
Euphrates
,
that
is
,
about
the
Bounds
or
Coasts
of
that
River
;
For
in
no
other
manner
can
four
Kings
be
imagined
to
be
bound
within
a
River
;
And
so
would
any
one
now
conclude
of
the
same
kind
of
Expression
concerning
any
River
of
England
:
For
Example
,
That
there
were
in
former
times
three
or
four
Kings
bound
within
the
River
Thames
,
or
Trent
,
or
Severn
,
that
it
must
denote
the
Settlement
of
three
or
four
Kingdoms
of
the
Saxon
Heptarchy
within
the
Bounds
of
those
Rivers
.
Their
being
said
to
be
bound
there
,
would
be
judged
to
be
nothing
more
,
but
their
being
there
fixed
by
Providence
,
and
kept
in
and
confined
there
by
neighbouring
Princes
.
But
there
is
a
very
eminent
circumstance
in
the
Account
of
the
first
Settlement
of
these
four
Kingdoms
about
the
River
Euphrates
,
to
which
the
binding
of
these
four
Angels
may
be
in
all
reason
apprehended
to
refer
;
And
that
is
,
the
forementioned
Expedition
of
the
Crusado's
into
Palaestine
for
the
Holy
War
,
and
their
continual
Wars
with
the
Turkish
Sultans
from
the
very
first
.
For
by
this
means
were
the
advances
of
the
Turks
upon
the
Eastern
Empire
repressed
.
Within
less
than
Twenty
Years
they
were
beaten
out
of
the
most
considerable
places
of
the
Western
part
of
their
Encroachments
,
especially
in
Syria
and
Palaestine
;
So
that
they
were
forced
back
again
to
the
more
Eastern
Parts
of
Asia
about
the
River
Euphrates
.
This
was
so
very
remarkable
a
check
to
the
Turkish
progress
,
and
it
makes
so
great
a
figure
in
the
Affairs
of
those
times
,
that
it
may
very
well
be
concluded
to
have
a
special
remark
set
upon
it
in
the
Prophecy
;
Especially
when
it
is
considered
,
that
this
Holy
War
began
just
about
those
times
,
when
these
four
Kingdoms
of
the
Turks
in
Asia
were
first
founded
;
Which
was
not
above
twenty
years
before
that
Expedition
,
and
ended
but
just
before
that
great
Inundation
of
the
Turks
upon
the
Greek
Empire
,
Anno
Dom.
1300
,
and
was
back'd
by
the
greatest
Confederacy
of
the
Roman
State
that
ever
was
known
,
by
the
Authority
of
the
most
famous
of
all
the
Roman
Councils
,
that
of
the
first
Lateran
.
And
then
the
loosing
of
the
four
Angels
from
the
place
to
which
they
were
bound
,
must
at
least
signifie
the
freeing
of
the
Turks
from
this
,
and
all
other
Checks
and
Confinements
,
And
their
Commotions
and
Invasions
of
the
remainders
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
upon
which
this
and
all
other
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
do
certainly
fall
.
The
business
for
which
they
were
loosed
we
see
is
said
to
be
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men
,
from
which
they
had
before
been
hindered
.
Now
it
is
well
known
,
that
the
check
,
that
was
given
to
the
progress
of
the
Turks
by
the
Holy
War
,
was
all
taken
off
at
the
Conquest
of
all
the
remainders
of
the
Kingdom
of
Jerusalem
,
and
at
the
abandoning
of
Palaestine
by
the
Western
Christians
;
And
there
were
therefore
two
points
of
time
to
which
the
loosing
of
the
bound
Angels
might
refer
in
this
respect
.
The
one
was
at
the
taking
of
Ptolemais
by
the
Anno
1291.
Egyptian
Sultan
,
which
was
the
last
Town
then
remaining
in
the
Hands
of
the
Christians
,
and
from
whence
upon
that
account
the
end
of
the
Holy
War
in
Palaestine
is
generally
dated
by
the
Historians
.
But
it
may
be
observed
,
that
just
about
the
same
time
Cassanes
one
of
the
Tartar
Princes
invaded
Syria
,
and
recovered
Jerusalem
together
with
all
the
most
considerable
Cities
of
Syria
,
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Egyptian
Sultan
,
and
did
thereupon
put
Tyre
into
the
hands
of
the
Christians
with
many
other
Towns
and
Forts
,
which
the
Knights
Hospitallers
,
and
Templers
defended
till
about
the
Year
1300
;
At
which
time
the
Egyptian
Sultan
recovered
all
again
,
into
his
hands
;
And
all
the
Orders
of
the
Knights
,
that
had
continued
till
then
to
be
the
Champions
of
the
Christians
against
the
Infidels
for
about
200
years
,
were
thereupon
for
ever
driven
out
of
those
parts
.
This
is
the
account
of
the
continuance
of
the
Holy
War
in
Palaestine
;
But
at
the
time
of
the
first
of
these
two
dates
,
that
is
,
in
the
year
1291
the
Turks
themselves
were
over-run
by
the
Tartars
,
and
made
Tributaries
to
them
,
and
had
been
for
many
years
in
that
condition
,
before
the
end
of
the
Holy
War
,
which
in
the
latter
time
of
it
,
was
only
against
the
Mamalukes
in
Egypt
,
without
any
concern
with
the
Turks
.
Wherefore
since
there
are
now
about
396
years
past
since
the
year
1291
,
and
that
the
Turks
do
still
continue
to
be
the
Second
Woe
,
the
date
of
those
years
cannot
be
taken
from
that
time
;
Nor
can
it
be
thought
,
that
any
remainders
of
that
War
with
the
Knights
Hospitallers
,
and
Templers
till
the
year
1300
were
a
continuance
of
the
binding
of
the
Turks
to
the
confines
of
Euphrates
,
since
we
see
that
the
Holy
War
had
had
nothing
to
do
with
the
Turks
for
many
years
before
the
year
1291.
The
Turks
had
been
long
before
invaded
,
and
over-run
by
the
Tartars
,
and
the
Sultans
of
Egypt
were
the
only
Adversaries
,
that
the
Crusadoes
had
to
do
with
.
Wherefore
for
a
further
satisfaction
about
the
point
of
time
,
when
the
Turks
,
who
were
before
confined
to
the
Western
parts
of
Asia
about
Euphrates
were
loosed
from
thence
,
it
is
requisite
to
enquire
from
their
History
,
at
what
time
they
were
freed
from
the
chief
hinderances
of
their
advances
upon
the
Constantinopolitan
Empire
,
and
when
they
did
thereupon
actually
begin
their
joynt
Invasions
of
it
with
success
;
Of
which
we
have
this
following
account
.
About
the
year
1260
,
when
the
power
of
the
Crusadoes
in
Palaestine
was
decaying
,
the
Great
Tartar
Cham
made
such
an
inroad
upon
the
Turks
all
over
Asia
,
that
they
took
away
all
their
Sultanies
from
them
.
They
did
indeed
suffer
some
of
them
to
enjoy
their
Soveraignty
in
some
small
part
of
their
ancient
Dominions
,
but
yet
as
their
Slaves
and
Tributaries
.
This
subjection
to
the
Tartars
continued
to
be
acknowledged
till
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
Aladin
the
younger
,
which
was
about
the
year
1300.
But
he
dying
without
Issue
,
and
his
Vizier
Sahib
being
thrown
off
,
the
great
Men
of
his
Kingdom
shared
his
Dominions
amongst
themselves
;
And
from
that
time
they
began
their
several
Invasions
upon
the
Greek
Empire
with
great
success
.
Amongst
these
was
Ottoman
,
the
founder
of
the
present
Ottoman
Empire
;
who
,
as
he
was
far
the
greatest
Conqueror
of
them
all
in
his
time
,
so
did
his
Family
after
him
soon
swallow
up
the
divided
Kingdoms
of
the
rest
;
And
so
have
they
continued
the
sole
Monarchs
of
the
Turkish
Empire
to
this
day
.
Now
as
the
present
Ottoman
Family
has
ever
since
the
Union
of
all
the
other
Kingdoms
of
the
Turks
to
it
been
it self
alone
the
whole
Party
of
the
four
Angels
,
who
in
the
Prophecy
are
said
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men
,
so
are
we
by
that
directed
to
enquire
,
when
that
Family
first
began
those
Conquests
upon
the
Eastern
Empire
,
which
have
gone
on
ever
since
without
any
interruption
.
For
from
that
time
was
the
Ottoman
Kingdom
let
loose
to
perform
the
Work
,
which
is
assigned
to
the
four
Angels
in
the
Prophecy
,
and
have
ever
since
continued
in
it
.
It
is
unquestionable
,
that
about
the
year
1300
upon
Aladin's
Death
,
Ottoman
was
an
absolute
Soveraign
;
And
at
that
time
all
the
rest
of
the
divided
Sultanies
began
with
him
to
invade
the
Roman
Empire
;
So
that
there
is
no
question
to
be
made
,
whether
the
loosing
of
the
four
Angels
was
at
that
time
fulfilled
;
All
manner
of
check
,
or
confinement
was
then
taken
off
them
,
the
Tartars
Tribute
was
at
an
end
,
and
every
one
of
them
set
up
for
himself
,
and
advanced
upon
the
neighbouring
Provinces
of
the
Greek
Empire
.
But
we
find
Ottoman
full
of
action
and
success
before
that
time
;
He
succeeded
his
Father
Orthogrul
about
the
year
1290.
That
very
year
he
gained
the
Castles
of
Chalce
,
and
Chara
chisar
,
and
soon
after
,
the
Castle
of
Einegiol
,
and
before
Aladin's
Death
he
took
the
City
of
Nice
,
which
had
continued
all
the
time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Latins
at
Constantinople
to
be
the
Imperial
Seat
of
the
Greek
Empire
till
about
thirty
years
before
.
He
was
indeed
all
this
time
but
an
underling
to
Aladin
;
But
yet
he
had
the
absolute
command
of
his
Country
,
and
power
of
making
Conquests
upon
the
Christians
,
and
upon
the
taking
of
Nice
had
a
Commission
from
Aladin
to
take
the
name
and
honours
of
a
Sultan
upon
him
.
Ottoman
indeed
is
said
to
have
been
sparing
of
using
them
,
while
Aladin
lived
;
But
his
Conquests
are
sufficient
to
show
that
the
murdering
employment
of
the
Angels
was
then
begun
with
that
success
,
that
it
continued
ever
after
without
any
considerable
interruption
.
Wherefore
though
the
Turks
might
continue
to
be
under
subjection
to
the
Tartars
for
all
the
time
of
Aladin
,
yet
since
that
was
no
stop
to
Ottoman's
conquering
Spirit
,
it
is
very
reasonable
to
apprehend
,
that
the
loosing
of
the
Turks
from
their
confinement
to
slay
the
third
part
of
Men
was
begun
by
Ottoman
in
Aladin's
life
time
;
Especially
considering
that
the
Prophecy
does
generally
pitch
upon
very
remarkable
events
in
all
its
figures
;
And
that
nothing
can
be
more
remarkable
,
than
the
first
beginning
of
the
Ottoman
Power
,
which
the
taking
an
Imperial
Seat
of
the
Empire
might
be
very
well
accounted
.
According
to
this
it
is
possible
enough
for
the
396
years
in
the
Prophecy
to
begin
some
years
before
the
year
1300
,
if
we
account
them
common
years
.
But
they
cannot
begin
after
that
year
,
because
there
was
in
that
year
a
very
eminent
letting
loose
of
the
Turks
,
who
had
before
been
kept
under
,
and
confined
within
their
own
bounds
;
The
immediate
effect
of
which
was
,
their
entring
upon
the
murdering
employment
,
for
which
the
loosing
of
the
four
Angels
was
designed
,
and
which
has
been
continued
without
interruption
since
that
time
.
But
it
is
also
as
certain
,
that
the
date
of
these
years
cannot
begin
long
before
the
Year
1300
,
because
,
there
are
very
near
396
years
now
passed
since
that
time
,
and
yet
the
Turks
continue
still
to
be
the
Second
Woe
.
Wherefore
upon
the
same
account
is
the
end
of
these
years
as
capable
of
various
applications
,
as
their
beginning
;
That
is
,
though
they
cannot
be
continued
beyond
the
year
1696
,
yet
may
they
be
at
an
end
some
few
years
sooner
.
Thus
were
the
seventy
years
of
the
Babylonish
Captivity
capable
of
being
dated
either
from
the
first
beginnings
of
it
in
the
days
of
Jeh●jakim
,
or
from
the
last
accomplishment
of
it
in
the
utter
desolation
of
Jerusalem
in
the
Reign
2
Kings
24
1.
Chap.
25.
1.
of
Zed●kiah
.
And
by
the
event
we
see
it
fixed
to
the
first
,
which
was
that
,
which
would
have
been
the
least
thought
of
.
It
is
therefore
manifest
,
that
according
to
the
common
custom
of
almost
all
the
Applications
of
the
mystical
figures
in
this
Prophecy
,
there
are
very
remarkable
circumstances
,
to
make
the
beginning
of
the
Second
Woe
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
to
be
observed
by
all
the
World
,
and
those
are
,
The
general
Invasion
of
the
Eastern
Empire
by
the
Turks
,
and
this
at
the
same
time
with
the
rise
of
the
Ottoman
Empire
,
and
at
the
last
end
of
the
Holy
War
;
Which
had
all
of
them
eight
or
mine
years
Latitude
to
be
applied
to
.
The
end
of
the
Holy
War
may
be
either
dated
from
the
year
1291
,
or
from
about
the
year
1300.
The
beginning
of
the
Ottoman
Empire
,
and
of
the
Turkish
Invasions
of
the
Eastern
Empire
,
seems
capable
of
being
dated
from
any
time
of
Ottoman's
Conquests
before
the
Death
of
Aladin
.
But
the
end
of
the
Years
assigned
to
the
continuance
of
the
second
Woe
,
seems
to
be
very
precisely
determined
in
the
Prophecy
to
a
Year
,
by
the
mention
of
an
Hour
,
and
a
Day
,
as
well
as
of
a
Month
,
and
a
Year
,
and
that
also
without
the
interposition
of
a
Week
betwixt
them
,
as
the
Order
of
the
parts
of
time
in
a
Year
would
require
;
Which
seems
plainly
to
determine
the
continuance
of
this
Woe
to
the
definite
number
of
Years
which
are
contained
in
those
three
parts
of
time
;
And
since
it
must
be
some
very
remarkable
Event
,
from
whence
the
Date
of
these
Years
does
begin
,
they
cannot
be
supposed
to
end
many
years
sooner
than
the
Year
1696
,
(
if
we
account
by
common
Years
,
)
because
there
was
no
part
of
Ottoman's
Reign
more
considerable
than
another
before
the
Death
of
Aladin
,
excepting
his
Conquest
of
Nice
,
and
Aladin's
Commission
upon
it
for
the
Title
and
Honour
of
a
Sultan
,
which
could
not
be
many
years
,
though
it
must
have
been
some
while
before
the
Year
1300.
For
in
the
Year
1300
Ottoman
did
certainly
take
upon
him
the
Title
of
Sultan
after
Aladin's
Death
;
And
betwixt
Aladin's
Death
,
and
the
Division
of
his
Kingdom
among
the
several
Sharers
,
there
must
some
time
be
allowed
for
his
Favourite
Sahib's
Government
before
the
Year
1300.
And
some
time
also
for
Ottoman's
Possession
of
Nice
before
that
time
,
and
for
Aladin's
Commission
to
be
Sultan
.
And
we
have
the
Authority
of
the
accurate
Petavius
from
the
Turkish
Annals
,
which
are
esteemed
the
Ra●ion
●
.
Temp.
〈◊〉
1.
lib.
9.
cap
●
.
most
exact
Account
of
the
Turkish
Affairs
,
That
Ottoman's
Reign
must
necessarily
begin
near
two
Years
before
the
Year
1300.
And
this
last
Day
determines
the
end
of
the
Years
in
this
way
to
the
Year
1694
at
the
farthest
,
but
it
may
also
be
a
few
Years
sooner
,
upon
the
other
mentioned
ground
.
This
Calculation
does
all
this
while
suppose
these
years
to
be
such
years
as
are
now
in
use
;
But
according
to
the
Example
of
this
Prophecy
(
as
has
been
observed
)
a
Year
may
possibly
here
be
accounted
to
be
but
Three
hundred
and
sixty
See
pag.
1●4
,
10●
.
Days
,
and
then
the
Day
,
Month
and
Year
of
the
continuance
of
the
second
Woe
will
be
but
Three
hundred
ninety
one
Years
.
According
to
this
,
the
term
of
them
would
be
expired
in
the
Year
1691
,
counting
from
the
latest
Aera
of
the
Reign
of
Ottoman
.
But
if
from
about
two
Years
before
,
they
would
then
be
at
an
end
in
1689
;
And
then
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
Conversion
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
whence
they
shall
rise
,
as
well
as
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
would
be
all
in
this
present
Year
.
Whatever
uncertainty
there
may
be
as
to
the
particular
Year
when
this
period
shall
end
,
it
is
certain
,
that
the
end
of
it
cannot
be
far
off
;
And
it
is
a
very
wonderful
thing
to
see
what
great
and
eminent
Circumstances
there
were
to
signalize
the
beginning
of
it
,
which
must
make
it
taken
notice
of
by
all
the
World
,
especially
that
of
the
rise
of
the
present
Ottoman
Empire
,
which
has
been
the
Terror
of
the
World
for
these
many
Ages
,
and
this
also
just
about
the
same
time
,
when
all
the
other
Turkish
Kings
did
begin
to
discharge
themselves
like
a
vast
Torrent
upon
the
Greek
Empire
,
and
from
that
first
beginning
continued
their
Invasions
ever
after
with
an
uninterrupted
Success
,
till
they
had
seized
upon
all
the
broken
remainders
of
that
Empire
.
And
to
make
this
every
way
answerable
to
the
Characters
of
it
in
the
Prophecy
,
this
was
all
accompanied
with
that
eminent
Circumstance
of
the
departure
of
the
Western
Christians
out
of
the
Holy
Land
,
who
had
continued
from
the
very
first
Setlements
of
the
Turks
about
Euphrates
,
till
a
very
few
years
before
the
end
of
the
Holy
War
,
to
give
Check
to
the
further
progress
of
the
Turks
,
and
to
keep
them
within
the
Confines
of
that
River
:
So
that
their
leaving
those
Parts
did
look
like
the
giving
up
of
the
Greek
Empire
into
the
hands
of
the
Turks
,
whom
before
they
had
always
used
to
bridle
in
and
restrain
from
invading
it
,
and
did
very
exactly
answer
the
Expressions
of
the
Prophecy
concerning
the
binding
them
within
the
River
Euphrates
.
For
though
the
Turks
at
the
departure
of
the
Crusado's
were
not
in
Arms
against
them
,
yet
since
their
departure
did
take
off
all
that
restraint
,
which
was
the
whole
business
of
their
stay
in
those
Parts
,
and
which
they
had
always
been
active
in
,
and
which
they
must
always
have
continued
,
as
long
as
they
should
stay
there
,
it
is
very
reasonable
to
conclude
,
That
the
Greek
Empire
was
left
naked
without
its
ancient
Guards
,
and
Champions
,
at
their
return
home
again
,
and
so
seemed
to
be
delivered
up
into
the
hands
of
its
Executioners
,
for
that
murdering
Act
,
which
is
called
in
the
Text
,
The
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men.
But
it
is
not
necessary
from
the
Text
,
that
the
Year
of
this
departure
should
be
thought
to
be
the
first
of
the
396
years
,
though
it
were
the
unbinding
or
loosing
of
the
four
Angels
;
For
the
396
years
are
described
in
the
Text
to
begin
with
the
actual
beginning
of
the
Execution
of
those
Angels
upon
the
third
part
of
Men
,
after
they
were
loosed
,
which
may
very
well
be
allowed
to
be
some
few
years
after
;
As
it
has
been
found
Necessary
so
to
be
from
the
number
of
years
which
Page
118.
are
already
passed
since
the
time
of
that
departure
.
But
from
all
the
concurrent
Circumstances
,
which
have
been
specified
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
end
of
the
second
Woe
is
now
almost
just
at
hand
:
And
does
not
the
present
posture
of
the
Turkish
Affairs
extremely
agree
with
this
?
The
least
that
can
come
of
the
late
Humiliation
of
them
,
must
in
all
likelihood
be
the
keeping
them
in
perpetual
Peace
and
Quiet
,
and
so
prove
the
End
of
the
second
Woe
.
I
must
indeed
confess
,
that
I
do
not
think
it
necessary
,
that
the
end
of
the
second
Woe
should
be
the
utter
ruine
of
the
Turkish
Empire
.
For
I
see
,
that
the
Saracens
,
who
were
unquestionably
the
first
Woe
,
are
said
to
be
passed
away
,
as
they
were
the
first
Ver.
12.
Woe
,
long
before
the
end
of
the
Saracen
Empire
,
that
is
,
at
the
time
when
they
ceased
to
be
any
longer
a
Torment
and
Vexation
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
was
near
200
years
before
the
last
end
of
their
own
Empire
.
The
torment
of
five
Months
,
though
twice
repeated
,
could
not
be
much
longer
than
300
years
,
which
,
as
it
does
indeed
well
enough
answer
the
continuance
of
each
of
the
Hostilities
against
the
Eastern
first
,
and
then
the
Western
Empire
,
so
was
the
last
end
of
both
near
200
years
before
the
last
end
of
the
Saracen
Rule
.
But
all
things
concur
to
verifie
the
Prophecy
about
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
within
a
very
short
time
.
The
period
assigned
for
it
in
the
Prophecy
is
just
almost
at
its
last
end
:
There
is
a
very
great
appearance
of
the
Death
of
the
two
Witnesses
,
which
must
happen
before
it
.
The
Treaty
for
a
general
Peace
with
them
is
already
advanced
,
and
in
all
kind
of
likelihood
to
succeed
,
and
the
present
Humiliations
of
the
Turks
,
are
the
most
like
the
last
conclusion
of
all
their
Hostilities
of
any
condition
,
that
they
ever
yet
were
in
;
And
whenever
the
Peace
shall
come
to
be
made
with
them
,
there
will
be
so
many
confederated
Princes
engaged
in
it
by
Interest
to
secure
the
perpetual
Observation
of
it
,
as
will
in
all
likelihood
affright
those
People
from
ever
attempting
to
break
it
,
before
their
Empire
comes
to
its
last
end
:
And
besides
,
it
will
require
a
very
long
breathing
while
,
before
that
unwieldy
Monarchy
can
recover
it self
from
the
weakness
,
that
it
is
now
reduced
to
.
Here
it
might
without
any
great
difficulty
be
shewn
,
how
exactly
agreeable
this
conjunction
of
the
end
of
the
Turkish
Empire
with
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
is
to
the
same
kind
of
Description
of
the
latter
end
of
the
Turkish
Empire
in
the
last
Verse
of
the
Eleventh
Chapter
of
Daniel
,
and
in
the
beginning
of
the
Twelfth
Chapter
.
For
,
as
it
is
elsewhere
made
to
appear
,
the
full
end
and
PART
I.
accomplishment
of
the
deliverance
of
God's
People
mentioned
in
the
First
Verse
of
the
Twelfth
Chapter
of
Daniel
,
is
the
beginning
of
the
Universal
and
Eternal
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
For
it
is
the
end
of
the
times
of
the
little
Horn
,
which
is
just
before
the
Kingdom
of
the
Son
of
Man
,
as
the
Angel
does
expressly
declare
,
Chap.
12.
7.
And
then
is
the
scattering
of
the
Holy
People
,
or
the
Captivity
and
Bondage
of
the
Church
under
the
Beast
,
said
to
be
accomplished
,
ibid.
And
therefore
does
the
full
deliverance
of
the
Church
in
that
place
appear
to
be
the
same
with
the
glorious
effect
of
the
Woe
of
the
Seventh
Trumpet
,
Rev.
11.
15.
Wherefore
since
there
is
also
in
the
same
First
Verse
of
that
Twelfth
Chapter
,
the
mention
of
such
a
time
of
Trouble
,
as
never
was
,
since
there
was
a
Nation
,
even
to
that
same
time
,
which
was
to
be
just
before
the
beginning
of
that
deliverance
,
what
can
that
be
but
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
just
before
their
Resurrection
and
Ascension
,
and
the
Woe
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
?
Which
is
elsewhere
shewn
to
be
the
fiercest
Persecution
,
that
ever
the
Church
was
to
suffer
(
Theor.
4●
.
)
And
that
just
before
the
beginning
of
the
last
deliverance
of
the
Church
by
the
Woe
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
Now
the
time
of
this
great
distress
in
the
Twelfth
Chapter
of
Daniel
is
said
to
be
at
the
same
time
(
Verse
1.
)
that
some
great
Empire
,
that
planted
its
Tabernacle
,
or
Royal
Seat
betwixt
the
Seas
,
in
the
glorious
Holy
Mountain
,
should
come
to
its
end
,
Chap.
11.
45.
Which
cannot
be
understood
of
any
other
Empire
,
than
what
must
at
least
rule
over
Palestine
,
or
the
Holy
Land
.
The
Holy
Mountain
does
always
in
Scripture
signifie
something
of
Mount
Sion
.
And
there
is
no
other
Empire
but
the
Turkish
Empire
,
which
can
have
those
Characters
at
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
.
For
the
Turks
,
who
are
unquestionably
the
second
Woe
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
19.
)
are
not
at
an
end
till
after
that
time
,
Rev.
11.
14.
The
Turkish
Empire
does
therefore
there
appear
to
come
to
an
end
just
about
the
same
time
with
the
fiercest
Persecution
of
the
Church
,
which
is
said
to
be
immediately
followed
at
the
Dan.
11.
45.
&
12.
1.
same
time
with
the
great
deliverance
of
the
Church
,
in
the
same
manner
as
the
second
Woe
is
said
to
pass
away
presently
after
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
was
much
about
the
same
time
with
their
Death
,
or
Rev.
11.
14.
with
the
fiercest
Persecution
of
the
Church
just
before
the
beginning
of
its
last
deliverance
.
And
then
the
Description
(
Dan.
11.
)
of
the
Hostilities
of
the
King
of
the
North
and
of
the
South
before
the
end
of
the
latter
of
them
,
which
are
described
to
be
against
another
great
Potentate
first
mentioned
at
Verse
36.
do
very
exactly
agree
with
the
Descriptions
of
the
Saracens
and
Turks
,
as
the
two
first
Woes
in
the
Fifth
and
Sixth
Trumpet
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
is
[
](B20811-e42100-b)(a)
(a)
A
L●aser
on
Ver.
2.
Cap.
11.
Apocal.
Notat.
3.
speaking
of
the
latter
end
of
the
Eleventh
and
beginning
of
the
Twelfth
Chapter
of
Daniel
,
—
From
thence
(
says
he
)
c●●e
the
common
cosent
of
the
Doctors
(
of
the
Church
)
that
Daniel
did
pass
on
from
the
Persecution
of
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
in
the
Eleventh
Chapter
,
to
the
Prophecy
of
Antichrist
:
And
quotes
Bellarmin
,
lib.
3.
de
Pontif.
cap.
8.
for
delivering
there
,
That
the
Ancient
Fathers
made
no
doubt
,
but
that
those
words
of
Daniel
in
the
Eleventh
and
Twelfth
Chapters
,
were
to
be
referred
to
Antichrist
.
And
that
Pererius
says
the
same
on
Dan.
12.
And
S●r●a●ius
in
Pract.
Histor
.
fol.
590.
agreed
to
be
signified
by
the
King
in
Verse
36.
For
Arabia
,
the
Country
of
the
Saracens
,
was
South
of
the
place
,
where
the
Prophecy
was
given
,
and
Armenia
,
the
Seat
of
the
Turks
,
was
on
the
North
of
it
.
CHAP.
X.
The
last
Slaughter
,
and
first
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
confined
to
the
Kingdom
of
France
,
and
its
Neighbourhood
.
From
thence
it
dispreads
it self
over
all
the
Roman
Jurisdiction
.
Why
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
deferred
till
the
Account
of
the
Beast
and
Witnesses
was
interrupted
,
Chap.
11.
The
risen
Witnesses
the
Executors
of
the
third
Woe
.
The
third
Woe
of
some
considerable
duration
.
The
Western
Empire
the
only
Object
of
the
third
Woe
.
BY
what
has
been
just
before
shewn
concerning
the
time
Rev.
11.
fixed
in
the
Prophecy
for
the
last
end
of
the
Turkish
Hostilities
under
the
Character
of
the
second
Woe
,
it
appears
that
the
deliverance
of
the
oppressed
Protestant
Churches
,
called
the
Resurrection
of
the
two
slain
Witnesses
,
must
begin
at
least
in
some
of
the
Dominions
of
the
Roman
Party
within
a
very
short
time
.
For
according
to
the
Order
of
things
in
the
Text
,
the
Witnesses
must
not
only
rise
again
,
but
ascend
into
Heaven
,
or
into
the
Throne
,
as
that
is
generally
known
to
signifie
in
Prophecy
,
before
the
passing
away
of
that
Woe
.
They
must
also
before
the
end
of
that
Woe
have
conquered
all
the
Opposition
,
Ver
12
,
13
,
14.
that
will
be
made
against
them
in
those
Parts
,
where
they
rise
up
,
which
may
reasonably
be
supposed
to
take
up
some
time
after
their
first
Resurrection
.
For
upon
their
Ascension
there
is
a
Description
of
the
Fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
and
then
a
slaughter
of
7000
Men
of
the
opposite
Party
,
and
of
the
Submission
and
Conversion
of
all
the
rest
of
them
;
The
effecting
of
all
which
may
very
well
be
judged
to
require
as
long
a
time
as
that
interval
which
may
be
supposed
to
come
betwixt
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
last
end
of
the
Turkish
Wars
.
Wherefore
it
appears
from
hence
to
be
very
improbable
,
that
the
final
slaughter
of
the
two
Witnesses
should
not
be
already
past
;
For
according
to
the
best
,
and
most
exact
account
of
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
Ottoman
,
and
of
his
fellow
sharers
of
the
Aladinian
Kingdom
(
two
or
three
years
before
the
year
1300.
)
There
is
now
but
a
very
short
time
yet
behind
according
to
the
common
account
of
years
.
And
there
must
be
time
enough
allowed
after
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
for
the
three
years
of
the
Dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
for
their
being
so
powerful
as
to
ascend
into
the
Throne
after
their
coming
to
Life
again
,
and
for
conquering
all
that
opposition
,
which
is
signified
in
the
Prophecy
should
be
made
against
them
;
And
that
cannot
be
supposed
to
be
done
on
a
sudden
;
because
,
that
after
the
slaughter
of
a
part
of
their
Enemies
,
the
rest
are
said
to
have
given
glory
to
God
,
or
to
have
been
Converted
;
And
Ver.
14.
how
can
it
be
imagined
,
that
there
should
be
such
a
general
Conversion
of
a
Nation
on
a
sudden
,
without
any
methods
of
violence
,
and
constraint
,
which
we
are
not
to
think
,
that
the
True
Church
newly
restored
out
of
Persecution
will
ever
make
use
of
?
We
have
indeed
of
late
been
so
used
to
miraculous
Providences
,
that
we
may
possibly
enough
see
such
a
revolution
in
a
neighbouring
Kingdom
,
as
Affairs
do
now
promise
.
But
then
that
does
still
more
invite
us
to
expect
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
at
this
present
time
.
It
may
therefore
now
be
very
reasonably
concluded
,
That
the
Death
of
the
Witnesses
is
already
past
,
and
that
in
all
probability
the
point
of
time
,
from
which
the
three
years
and
an
half
of
its
continuance
did
begin
,
was
at
the
revocation
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
by
the
King
of
France
;
Which
,
as
it
was
done
with
the
greatest
Formalities
of
publick
Authority
against
far
the
largest
Body
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
that
were
in
a
state
of
humiliation
under
the
Roman
Party
,
so
did
it
appear
upon
that
account
to
have
the
proper
mark
of
an
event
that
was
sit
to
be
referred
to
in
this
Prophecy
;
Which
,
according
to
what
has
been
observed
of
the
signification
of
the
Schemes
of
it
,
does
generally
referr
to
very
eminent
and
remarkable
events
:
And
it
is
said
of
this
in
particular
,
That
Peoples
,
Tongues
and
Nations
should
see
the
Dead
Bodies
for
the
three
days
and
an
half
,
to
signifie
it
to
be
so
notorious
,
as
that
all
the
World
should
take
notice
of
it
;
And
nothing
of
that
kind
,
since
the
Heathen
Persecutions
did
ever
make
a
greater
noise
in
the
World
to
draw
the
like
observation
of
all
Men
after
it
,
than
the
new
Acts
of
Cruelty
against
the
French
Protestants
,
which
made
Life
appear
far
more
dreadful
to
them
,
than
present
Death
and
Martyrdom
.
There
was
indeed
all
Artifice
used
by
the
Ecclesiasticks
to
conceal
and
disguise
the
Truth
of
these
Proceedings
,
as
if
there
had
been
no
methods
of
force
or
violence
heard
of
among
them
.
But
the
vast
multitudes
,
which
poured
themselves
into
all
the
neighbouring
Nations
round
about
them
,
were
a
sufficient
Cloud
of
Witnesses
to
all
the
World
to
confirm
them
in
the
certainty
of
it
;
And
the
Miseries
to
which
they
exposed
themselves
to
get
free
from
the
force
and
violence
which
they
were
there
under
,
are
unquestionable
assurances
of
the
horror
of
it
.
In
all
probability
there
cannot
be
any
other
Persecution
yet
to
come
,
of
which
it
can
be
so
properly
said
,
as
of
the
late
Persecution
in
France
,
That
the
Peoples
,
Tongues
and
Nations
did
then
begin
to
take
such
special
notice
of
it
.
But
besides
,
The
French
Church
was
the
last
considerable
part
of
the
Reformation
,
that
was
in
a
Sack-cloth
state
,
and
so
must
in
all
likelihood
be
the
last
murdering
blow
in
the
slaughter
of
the
Witnesses
.
To
this
it
is
well
worth
the
adding
,
That
there
must
be
some
special
reason
,
why
the
time
of
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
should
be
expressed
by
Three
Days
and
an
half
.
For
as
it
has
been
observed
of
the
time
,
times
and
an
half
,
so
is
there
the
same
reason
,
that
the
Three
Days
and
an
half
should
be
judged
to
refer
to
some
seven
Days
of
which
they
are
the
half
,
because
the
whole
Book
of
the
Apocalypse
was
wholly
upon
the
number
seven
in
almost
all
its
number
of
things
.
And
therefore
when
we
find
such
〈…〉
.
a
peculiar
and
precise
number
of
Three
and
an
half
,
in
the
times
,
and
in
these
days
,
which
are
the
almost
only
broken
number
,
that
can
be
found
in
the
whole
Book
besides
;
It
would
make
one
strongly
presume
,
that
they
must
be
the
half
of
some
remarkable
Seven
.
Now
as
no
other
Hypothesis
does
give
any
Account
of
this
about
the
time
and
times
,
&c.
so
cannot
there
be
any
other
Persecution
betwixt
this
of
France
,
and
the
end
of
the
Turkish
Hostilities
(
as
the
second
Woe
)
that
can
have
room
enough
to
come
in
for
a
claim
to
the
Prophecy
:
Because
it
must
be
of
seven
years
continuance
,
according
to
this
reference
of
the
three
days
and
an
half
,
whereas
the
second
Woe
must
be
at
an
end
before
that
time
.
But
the
beginning
of
the
fierceness
of
this
last
Persecution
in
France
does
admirably
well
suit
with
this
;
as
has
been
before
observed
.
For
from
the
flight
of
the
Protestants
in
Poicton
in
the
Spring
1682
(
to
give
notice
to
the
World
,
or
to
the
Peoples
,
and
Tongues
,
and
Kindreds
,
and
Nations
,
that
the
slaughter
Ver.
9.
of
the
Witnesses
was
then
begun
)
to
the
full
compleating
of
the
slaughter
of
them
,
Octob.
1685
,
was
just
about
three
years
and
an
half
;
And
then
the
three
years
and
an
half
more
of
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
from
that
time
,
to
the
Year
1689
,
would
make
the
exact
whole
number
of
Seven
.
This
would
incline
one
to
apprehend
,
that
the
first
reviving
of
the
true
Religion
,
that
had
been
before
suppressed
,
ought
to
be
in
the
Kingdom
of
France
.
The
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
one
would
imagine
should
rise
to
life
again
in
the
same
place
,
where
they
received
their
last
Deaths
Wound
;
And
it
must
be
acknowledged
,
that
all
the
Circumstances
in
this
Prophecy
would
very
well
agree
with
this
.
For
there
is
the
mention
of
the
Fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
upon
it
,
which
,
according
as
it
is
proved
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
21.
)
must
signifie
one
of
the
ten
Kingdoms
,
which
are
represented
by
the
ten
Horns
of
the
Beast
to
be
in
league
with
Babylon
.
For
by
the
City
here
is
unquestionably
to
be
understood
the
same
City
of
Babylon
,
in
whose
Streets
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
are
said
just
before
to
lie
;
And
by
that
great
City
is
as
undoubtedly
signified
the
whole
Theor.
20
,
21.
Dominion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
not
the
particular
City
of
Rome
,
or
the
Territories
only
adjoyning
to
it
.
And
therefore
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
may
very
well
signifie
the
Kingdom
of
France
.
But
yet
I
must
confess
,
I
see
no
such
plain
Characters
in
the
Text
to
determine
the
first
rising
of
the
Witnesses
to
that
particular
Kingdom
.
For
as
for
that
Criticism
of
Monsieur
Jurieu's
about
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
if
that
should
signifie
the
great
place
of
the
City
,
and
so
denote
France
,
which
is
the
biggest
Kingdom
of
the
Roman
Party
,
I
have
before
observed
,
that
there
is
no
force
at
all
in
it
;
which
yet
he
acknowledgeth
to
be
the
chief
thing
that
induced
him
to
have
that
Apprehension
.
And
then
the
other
ground
just
now
alledged
for
it
,
That
the
Witnesses
should
rise
again
in
the
same
place
,
where
they
received
their
last
deadly
Wound
,
may
be
thus
easily
answered
,
viz.
That
by
the
two
Witnesses
are
understood
a
large
Society
of
Men
;
And
by
the
killing
them
is
only
meant
the
killing
of
the
last
remaining
part
of
them
,
which
therefore
was
the
final
murder
of
the
whole
Body
of
them
.
Wherefore
by
the
same
way
of
speaking
,
as
the
killing
the
last
part
of
them
is
made
the
date
of
the
Death
of
the
whole
Company
,
may
the
reviving
of
any
other
part
of
them
be
also
made
the
date
of
the
Resurrection
of
them
all
,
since
they
are
all
to
rise
again
.
The
first
date
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
may
therefore
begin
in
any
other
Kingdom
of
the
Roman
Party
,
as
well
as
in
that
,
where
the
last
Body
of
them
was
killed
.
And
yet
when
it
is
considered
,
That
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
comes
immediately
after
their
Resurrection
,
which
is
known
to
signifie
their
being
placed
in
the
Throne
of
that
Kingdom
,
where
they
rise
,
it
is
very
difficult
to
imagine
,
where
this
can
happen
,
but
in
the
Kingdom
of
France
.
For
as
it
must
be
in
a
Roman
Catholick
Kingdom
to
be
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
so
cannot
it
be
in
the
Imperial
Throne
;
For
the
Beast
is
to
continue
in
his
Throne
long
after
this
time
,
and
how
is
it
possible
for
the
rest
to
be
converted
there
,
as
it
is
intimated
in
the
Text
by
the
fright
of
the
Remnant
,
and
their
giving
glory
Ver.
14.
to
God.
Nor
is
it
any
thing
likely
to
be
in
Spain
or
Italy
;
For
it
is
utterly
improbable
,
that
there
should
be
so
strange
and
sudden
a
Conversion
,
as
must
follow
presently
after
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
in
those
Parts
,
where
there
are
not
the
least
footsteps
of
the
Reformation
.
Nor
can
it
indeed
be
called
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
in
a
place
where
they
never
were
in
Sackcloth
,
nor
put
to
Theor.
32.
death
in
that
condition
.
The
same
may
be
said
of
any
other
Parts
of
Germany
,
where
the
Protestant
Religion
was
never
,
as
yet
,
in
the
free
and
full
Possession
of
its
Liberty
.
The
Duke
of
Savoy
seems
not
to
be
considerable
enough
to
have
his
Dominions
accounted
one
of
those
Kingdoms
,
which
are
represented
by
the
ten
Horns
of
the
Beast
,
and
which
only
can
here
be
meant
by
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
;
And
besides
,
he
seems
to
be
but
one
and
the
same
Interest
with
France
.
And
there
is
no
other
places
to
fix
it
upon
,
but
either
Poland
or
France
;
And
Poland
has
been
now
so
long
setled
in
an
universal
conformity
,
that
it
is
nothing
so
likely
to
be
the
place
of
so
general
a
Reformation
and
Conversion
,
within
so
short
a
space
of
time
;
But
the
Gallican
Church
,
in
the
present
state
of
it
,
seems
to
be
already
in
the
fair
way
to
a
thorough
Reformation
.
Again
,
one
would
be
apt
to
conclude
,
that
that
which
is
said
of
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
,
That
Peoples
,
and
Tongues
,
and
Nations
,
would
not
suffer
them
to
be
put
into
Graves
during
the
time
of
the
three
days
and
an
half
,
must
more
particularly
refer
to
the
Protection
and
Provision
that
was
made
by
other
Protestant
States
for
the
late
Sufferers
of
France
.
As
the
killing
the
Witnesses
was
the
total
Suppression
of
the
publick
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
so
their
not
suffering
their
Bodies
to
be
put
into
Graves
must
be
the
keeping
up
the
Members
of
that
Church
which
is
in
a
state
of
death
and
silence
,
in
a
capacity
of
reviving
the
publick
Profession
of
their
Religion
again
.
And
nothing
does
so
properly
provide
for
that
as
the
encouragement
of
the
slight
of
those
Persons
by
which
they
are
preserved
from
the
necessity
of
conforming
themselves
to
the
Worship
of
the
Beast
,
which
would
be
the
burying
of
the
Truth
in
them
past
all
hopes
of
reviving
.
Now
all
the
concern
of
the
Protestant
States
in
this
kind
in
behalf
of
their
persecuted
Brethren
from
the
date
of
the
three
days
and
an
half
,
was
all
to
make
Provision
for
the
French
,
and
their
Neighbors
of
Savoy
,
who
are
to
be
accounted
of
the
same
Church
and
Persecution
with
them
.
Wherefore
since
the
persons
that
are
to
rise
again
from
the
Dead
,
are
the
same
with
those
,
whose
Dead
Bodies
were
not
suffered
to
be
put
into
Graves
during
the
time
of
the
three
days
and
an
half
,
it
would
make
one
apprehend
that
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
must
be
first
verified
of
the
French
Protestants
;
It
is
they
alone
who
have
been
the
considerable
concern
and
care
of
all
Protestant
States
ever
since
their
slight
,
upon
the
final
suppression
of
their
Religion
,
and
that
is
the
time
from
whence
the
not
suffering
of
the
Dead
Bodies
to
be
buried
is
supposed
to
begin
.
And
then
by
the
reference
,
that
has
been
observed
to
be
in
the
three
days
and
an
half
,
to
some
whole
number
of
a
seven
years
Persecution
,
the
French
Persecution
,
which
does
exactly
answer
this
as
yet
,
would
make
one
almost
confident
,
That
France
must
be
the
concern
of
the
whole
time
of
those
years
from
the
first
beginning
of
them
at
that
slaughter
of
the
Witnesses
in
Poictou
,
to
the
last
end
of
them
at
the
Resurrection
.
That
which
has
been
here
discoursed
relates
to
the
first
Resurrection
of
the
slain
Witnesses
in
one
particular
Kingdom
,
according
to
the
Character
of
it
in
the
Text.
But
that
will
soon
be
followed
by
the
same
kind
of
Revolutions
in
other
places
in
respect
of
Religion
,
as
we
see
the
Trumpet
promising
it
after
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
or
after
the
end
of
the
Turkish
War
;
And
if
the
care
I
have
taken
to
fix
the
beginning
of
the
date
of
the
Vials
be
successful
,
the
fifth
Vial
must
in
my
way
begin
the
business
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
not
long
after
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
in
France
,
or
presently
after
the
end
of
the
Turkish
Wars
,
as
the
second
Woe
;
And
the
Revolution
in
the
fifth
Vial
does
promise
an
universal
disturbance
in
the
whole
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
,
or
in
all
the
Roman
Territories
.
It
may
now
be
observed
upon
what
account
the
mention
of
the
Beast
,
and
Witnesses
,
comes
to
be
interposed
betwixt
the
conclusion
of
the
business
of
the
second
Woe
,
at
the
end
of
the
Ninth
Chapter
,
and
the
signification
of
the
passing
away
of
that
Woe
at
the
Fourteenth
Verse
of
the
Eleventh
Chapter
.
For
the
proper
place
for
that
declaration
of
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
is
at
the
end
of
all
the
business
of
it
,
which
is
concluded
in
the
Ninth
Chapter
.
It
is
manifest
that
the
reason
of
this
misplacing
of
things
is
for
nothing
but
to
joyn
the
latter
part
of
the
times
of
the
Beast
,
and
Witnesses
,
with
the
concluding
part
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
and
thereby
to
show
what
relation
there
is
betwixt
the
History
of
the
Beast
(
which
is
the
business
of
the
rest
of
the
Prophecy
)
and
the
times
of
the
Trumpets
.
But
that
which
is
the
more
particular
design
for
this
kind
of
interposing
the
account
of
the
Death
and
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
before
the
end
of
the
second
Woe
,
seems
evidently
to
be
to
show
what
Enemy
it
was
that
should
be
the
third
Woe
,
and
who
should
be
the
objects
of
it
.
For
after
the
whole
business
of
the
second
Woe
had
been
concluded
in
the
Ninth
Chapter
,
it
is
said
Verse
20.
That
the
rest
repented
not
of
the
works
of
their
hands
;
After
which
comes
in
the
Relation
of
the
Beast
,
and
Witnesses
to
show
who
were
those
rest
,
that
repented
not
for
the
Judgment
of
that
Woe
,
(
upon
whom
for
that
reason
the
next
Woe
was
to
fall
)
and
who
should
be
the
inflicters
of
the
succeeding
Woe
:
According
to
the
examples
of
the
Two
Woes
,
that
went
before
,
where
there
is
first
an
account
of
the
object
of
the
Woe
,
which
in
the
Chap.
●
.
●
.
Ver.
15.
fifth
Trumpet
is
those
who
were
not
sealed
,
and
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
the
third
part
of
Men
,
and
then
,
the
enemy
,
that
was
to
be
the
inflicter
of
it
,
which
in
the
fifth
Trumpet
is
the
Locusts
,
and
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
the
Euphratean
Horsemen
.
So
also
here
is
the
Party
of
the
Beast
introduced
for
the
object
of
the
last
Woe
,
or
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
and
the
Witnesses
represented
to
rise
from
the
Dead
,
and
to
be
enthroned
just
before
it
,
together
with
their
Triumph
over
their
Enemies
,
to
show
who
are
to
be
the
Enemies
,
and
Tormentors
to
execute
the
third
Woe
.
It
is
plain
,
that
the
third
Woe
must
be
one
and
the
same
Enemy
,
and
interest
to
hold
any
resemblance
to
the
other
two
;
And
accordingly
do
we
find
it
so
represented
by
the
effect
of
it
,
which
was
the
advancement
of
the
universal
Kingdom
of
Christ
;
And
since
this
is
described
to
be
begun
by
the
success
of
the
Two
Witnesses
just
before
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
it
is
to
be
concluded
,
That
the
executors
of
the
third
Woe
are
the
risen
Witnesses
,
and
that
they
are
altogether
the
Agents
in
it
.
The
whole
business
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
is
the
continual
advancement
of
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
;
This
is
signified
to
be
a
Woe
,
and
destruction
to
the
Beast
;
And
therefore
must
all
the
inflicters
of
it
be
of
the
party
of
that
Kingdom
,
to
make
it
one
single
Woe
only
:
According
as
the
Agents
in
the
two
first
Woes
have
been
found
to
be
.
Wherefore
the
power
of
the
risen
Witnesses
must
be
accounted
the
chief
Agent
in
the
third
Woe
or
seventh
Trumpet
.
That
the
Beast
and
Witnesses
must
necessarily
continue
together
in
the
business
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
for
a
considerable
time
,
is
unquestionable
:
because
they
both
end
together
,
and
must
therefore
continue
together
during
all
the
time
of
the
execution
of
the
third
Woe
upon
the
Beast
.
And
if
the
time
of
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
or
the
Turkish
Hostilities
,
be
any
thing
so
near
,
as
has
been
already
proved
,
the
continuance
of
the
third
Woe
CHAP.
VII
▪
I●X
,
and
X.
must
be
for
many
years
together
:
For
the
third
Woe
is
said
to
come
quickly
after
the
passing
away
of
the
second
,
which
,
as
has
been
shown
,
must
denote
the
sudden
beginning
of
the
third
Woe
after
the
second
,
and
not
the
sudden
execution
of
it
.
As
for
that
which
is
alledged
in
favour
of
the
sudden
execution
of
the
third
Woe
presently
after
the
end
of
the
second
,
from
that
expression
in
the
Tenth
Chapter
,
When
the
seventh
Angel
should
begin
to
sound
,
the
mystery
of
God
should
be
finished
,
as
if
that
should
signifie
,
That
the
third
Woe
should
be
fully
accomplished
at
the
first
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
that
objection
has
all
its
force
from
the
Translation
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
that
expression
is
as
ordinarily
taken
for
the
whole
time
of
any
action
to
come
,
as
it
is
for
the
beginning
of
it
.
If
it
should
be
questioned
whether
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
or
third
Woe
may
not
concern
the
Eastern
Empire
,
as
the
two
Woes
before
it
did
,
and
so
have
little
or
nothing
to
do
with
the
Affairs
of
the
Beast
;
It
is
to
be
considered
,
That
the
Eastern
Empire
is
signified
to
have
been
utterly
destroyed
by
the
second
Woe
under
the
terms
of
the
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
,
which
can
signifie
nothing
more
against
the
Greek
Empire
,
than
what
the
Saracens
before
them
did
,
but
unless
it
was
the
utter
ruine
of
that
Empire
;
And
so
there
is
nothing
now
remaining
of
the
Roman
Empire
for
the
last
Woe
to
be
executed
upon
,
but
only
the
Dominion
of
the
Party
of
the
Beast
;
And
the
Roman
Empire
has
been
before
proved
to
be
,
the
only
object
of
the
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
18.
)
CHAP.
XI
.
The
Trumpets
and
Vials
have
different
Objects
.
The
first
Date
of
the
Vials
not
before
the
Protestant
Reformation
.
THE
Discovery
that
has
been
made
of
the
nature
of
the
third
Woe
,
is
a
fair
invitation
to
enquire
,
what
Relation
the
Seven
Vials
have
to
the
latter
Times
of
the
Beast
.
For
it
is
certain
that
the
third
Woe
must
have
some
relation
in
it
to
the
Vials
,
because
the
Vials
are
said
to
be
the
last
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
,
and
the
third
Woe
is
found
to
be
the
last
Woe
that
brings
him
to
his
ruine
.
It
will
indeed
be
found
to
be
of
the
greatest
importance
,
for
the
fixing
the
Applications
of
all
the
parts
of
the
Prophecy
which
relate
to
the
latter
Fortunes
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
Beast
,
to
determine
the
first
Date
of
the
time
of
the
seven
Vials
.
At
the
first
cursory
view
of
the
Matter
of
them
,
one
would
be
very
apt
to
judge
them
to
be
the
same
Plagues
with
the
Trumpets
.
For
as
they
are
the
same
precise
number
with
them
,
so
do
they
,
every
one
of
them
in
particular
,
fall
upon
the
same
Subject
,
that
each
of
the
Trumpets
are
concerned
about
,
and
that
also
exactly
in
the
same
order
;
the
first
in
each
upon
the
Earth
,
the
second
upon
the
Sea
,
the
third
upon
the
Rivers
,
the
fourth
upon
the
Sun
,
the
fifth
upon
the
Men
that
had
not
the
Seal
of
God
in
their
Foreheads
,
or
upon
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
,
the
sixth
upon
the
River
Euphrates
,
the
seventh
upon
all
the
Remainders
of
the
power
of
the
Beast
,
to
his
final
Destruction
.
But
it
is
to
be
considered
in
the
first
place
,
That
how
great
a
Presumption
soever
this
may
give
to
think
them
to
be
but
one
and
the
same
thing
,
yet
it
is
certain
,
that
it
is
very
usual
in
this
Book
to
give
the
same
general
Characters
of
very
different
Things
.
One
great
Instance
of
which
,
is
the
frequent
use
of
the
number
Seven
,
to
signifie
the
Sums
of
Things
of
one
and
the
same
Kind
,
tho
the
several
Sums
that
have
that
name
,
be
very
different
from
one
another
in
the
number
of
the
Particulars
that
are
included
in
each
of
those
Seven
;
so
also
are
there
the
same
Descriptions
of
the
Doxologies
of
the
24
Elders
in
several
parts
of
the
Prophecy
,
which
yet
are
agreed
by
all
to
be
applied
to
very
different
Things
.
This
then
does
sufficiently
satisfie
one
,
that
it
would
be
agreeable
enough
to
the
use
and
custom
of
this
Prophecy
,
That
the
seven
Trumpets
and
the
seven
Vials
should
have
one
or
two
of
the
same
general
Characters
in
each
,
tho
they
should
belong
to
very
different
Things
.
The
Trumpets
and
Vials
might
thus
have
both
of
them
the
number
of
7
,
to
express
their
being
the
Sum
of
all
the
Plagues
of
each
Kind
;
and
each
of
these
Kinds
might
have
the
same
general
Object
assigned
to
them
,
tho
in
other
respects
they
were
very
different
from
one
another
.
One
may
indeed
easily
perceive
the
reason
of
the
Order
in
which
the
first
five
Subjects
of
the
Plagues
,
both
of
the
Trumpets
and
Vials
are
placed
,
to
be
only
to
resemble
the
Empire
,
upon
which
they
fall
to
a
System
of
the
World
;
and
accordingly
do
we
find
the
parts
of
it
reckoned
up
in
that
order
in
which
the
parts
of
the
World
do
the
most
nearly
regard
us
:
The
Earth
first
,
with
the
Contents
of
it
,
the
Trees
and
Grass
;
and
then
the
Sea
,
with
the
Things
in
it
,
the
Ships
and
Fish
:
After
that
the
Rivers
,
which
are
the
last
considerable
parts
of
this
lower
World
;
then
the
Sun
,
and
Moon
,
and
Stars
,
as
the
Description
of
the
celestial
part
of
the
World
;
and
after
them
,
the
Air
betwixt
Heaven
and
Earth
,
which
in
both
the
fifth
Trumpet
and
fifth
Vial
,
is
represented
to
be
darkened
.
But
then
that
the
Evils
themselves
which
are
inflicted
in
each
of
these
Vials
and
Trumpets
,
must
be
Plagues
really
different
from
one
another
,
is
apparent
upon
these
several
Accounts
.
1.
The
respective
Plagues
of
each
Trumpet
and
Vial
,
are
signified
by
the
Schemes
of
different
Plagues
.
The
Egyptian
Hail
is
the
plague
of
the
first
Trumpet
;
but
the
plague
of
the
first
Vial
is
that
of
the
Boyles
and
Sores
.
The
plague
of
the
third
Trumpet
is
the
Egyptian
Plague
of
the
Rivers
turned
into
Blood
:
The
plague
of
the
third
Vial
,
is
the
bitterness
of
the
Waters
of
the
River
,
like
the
Waters
of
Marah
.
The
plague
of
the
fourth
Trumpet
,
is
the
Sun
smitten
and
darkened
:
The
plague
of
the
fourth
Vial
is
on
the
contrary
,
the
Sun
in
great
power
,
and
scorching
Men
with
the
heat
of
its
Light.
The
fifth
Trumpet
is
the
plague
of
the
Egyptian
Locusts
,
and
the
smoke
of
the
Pit
that
brought
them
:
The
fifth
Vial
brings
on
the
Egyptian
Plague
of
Darkness
.
2.
The
Plagues
of
each
Kind
are
also
distinguished
from
one
another
,
by
the
different
parts
of
the
Subject
that
they
fall
upon
;
those
of
the
Trumpets
do
generally
extend
but
to
a
third
part
of
the
Subject
that
they
are
concerned
about
,
those
of
the
Vials
do
fall
upon
the
same
kind
of
Subject
without
limitation
.
3.
Again
,
The
plagues
of
the
Vials
are
very
expresly
distinguished
by
name
from
those
of
the
Trumpets
;
they
are
called
the
seven
last
Plagues
after
the
seven
Trumpets
had
been
before
particularly
described
.
There
could
not
have
been
a
more
plain
and
manifest
note
of
distinction
from
one
another
than
this
.
For
tho
the
last
Days
and
the
last
Times
be
taken
in
a
great
Latitude
in
Scripture
,
yet
the
Name
of
the
seven
last
Plagues
,
after
an
account
of
seven
other
Plagues
which
had
been
described
almost
just
before
them
in
the
same
Prophecy
,
cannot
without
forcing
and
wresting
the
Expressions
be
thought
to
have
no
relation
to
the
Plagues
that
had
been
mentioned
before
them
.
4.
And
then
it
is
expresly
signified
,
that
the
first
Vial
is
contemporary
with
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
;
for
it
fell
upon
those
who
had
his
Mark
,
and
that
not
till
there
was
a
very
signal
Victory
obtained
over
those
that
had
that
mark
,
as
is
described
chap.
15.
2.
But
the
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
must
be
in
their
full
power
at
the
first
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
at
latest
,
and
when
he
is
in
the
highest
flush
of
Prosperity
;
for
the
whole
time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
is
in
the
time
of
the
Trumpets
.
Theor.
5.
It
cannot
be
here
pretended
,
that
the
Victory
over
the
Beast
,
chap.
15.
2.
was
after
any
of
the
Vials
;
for
it
is
described
at
the
same
time
with
the
first
sight
of
the
7
Angels
with
the
7
last
Plagues
,
and
before
they
went
out
to
execute
them
:
And
besides
,
it
is
said
,
That
after
that
they
were
seen
to
go
out
of
the
Temple
for
that
purpose
.
Indeed
,
from
the
consideration
of
the
place
of
this
Victory
in
that
Chapter
,
compared
with
the
Circumstances
in
which
it
is
mentioned
,
and
with
the
Fortunes
of
the
Church
since
the
first
rise
of
the
Beast
,
I
cannot
but
conclude
that
the
first
Date
of
the
Vials
must
be
some
time
after
the
beginning
of
the
Protestant
Reformation
.
The
Grounds
upon
which
I
rely
for
it
are
various
;
and
the
strongest
are
those
which
are
drawn
from
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
in
the
latter
end
of
these
Papers
.
But
I
will
at
present
consider
,
what
Advantages
there
are
here
offered
in
the
15th
.
Chapter
,
by
way
of
Preamble
,
to
the
more
particular
account
of
the
Vials
,
which
follows
it
in
the
16th
.
Chapter
:
And
tho
I
do
not
esteem
all
the
particulars
that
I
bring
here
in
this
Chapter
,
to
confirm
it
to
be
of
equal
force
for
it
,
yet
there
is
enough
in
them
to
make
it
unquestionable
,
that
the
Vials
could
not
begin
before
that
time
.
1.
It
is
plain
from
the
Text
,
that
the
Time
of
the
Vials
began
not
till
after
a
very
signal
Victory
over
the
Beast
,
Rev.
15.
2.
and
his
Image
,
&c.
And
as
the
whole
Time
of
the
Beast
is
described
all
over
the
Prophecy
,
as
a
State
of
outward
real
Tyranny
and
Oppression
,
so
must
the
Victory
over
the
Beast
be
as
[
](B20811-e43780-b)(b)
(b)
Idem
.
To
overcome
the
Beast
is
not
only
not
to
adore
him
,
(
for
that
they
might
do
by
flight
,
)
but
to
denounce
the
fiercest
War
to
the
Beast
,
by
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
.
real
and
literal
a
deliverance
from
that
Tyranny
;
or
be
at
least
the
humbling
or
subduing
the
power
of
it
.
The
Victory
of
the
Witnesses
over
the
Beast
,
which
is
the
Victory
here
meant
,
must
be
allowed
to
be
as
real
and
literal
as
the
Victory
of
the
Beast
over
the
Witnesses
.
The
Conquerors
are
indeed
said
to
be
seen
in
Heaven
,
as
if
it
were
only
a
deliverance
from
the
Tyranny
of
the
Beast
by
Death
;
but
it
is
well
known
,
that
Heaven
all
over
these
Visions
,
is
taken
in
very
different
senses
,
and
generally
does
signifie
nothing
but
the
peculiar
presence
of
God
in
his
Church
upon
Earth
,
when
it
is
joined
with
the
Temple
,
as
in
this
place
;
and
so
is
it
in
several
places
of
this
Prophecy
set
out
by
the
Temple
,
with
the
chief
things
belonging
to
it
:
And
tho
perseverance
to
the
death
in
the
midst
of
Persecution
,
be
also
called
a
Victory
in
this
Prophecy
,
yet
that
is
a
Victory
that
runs
through
the
whole
Time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
whereas
this
is
represented
as
a
peculiar
deliverance
,
just
at
the
beginning
of
the
seven
last
Plagues
.
2.
It
is
also
represented
as
a
deliverance
out
of
Egypt
as
is
[
](B20811-e43830-b)(c)
(c)
Alcasar
in
cap.
15.
There
is
a
manifest
allusion
in
the
Sea
of
Glass
to
the
Red
Sea
,
which
the
Children
of
Israel
passed
through
—
with
this
difference
,
that
the
Plagues
in
that
History
go
before
the
entrance
of
the
Israelites
into
the
Sea
;
but
the
Plagues
in
this
place
,
do
not
go
before
the
Entrance
of
these
mystical
Israelites
into
the
Sea
,
but
follow
it
.
Ibid.
The
Sea
here
is
not
to
be
understood
of
the
Sea
in
the
Temple
,
as
it
is
in
the
4th
.
Chapter
,
but
of
the
Red
Sea
.
Ibid.
The
Song
of
Moses
here
is
the
Song
of
Deliverance
,
in
the
15th
.
Chapter
of
Exodus
.
And
the
Song
of
Moses
and
of
the
Lamb
,
is
the
Song
of
Moses
taken
mystically
for
a
Christian
Song
.
It
is
usual
with
the
Prophets
under
the
cover
of
Jewish
Histories
,
to
allude
to
the
Histories
of
the
Christian
Church
.
John
first
saw
(
the
Conquerors
on
)
the
Sea
of
Glass
,
and
after
that
the
Angels
with
the
seven
Vials
:
But
the
Angels
are
first
mentioned
,
to
signifie
the
Judgments
,
that
the
Conquerors
rejoyced
to
foresee
just
then
coming
.
Ibid.
The
Victory
is
a
Triumph
over
the
mystical
Pharaoh
.
Ibid.
The
Conquerors
here
mentioned
,
I
make
account
,
are
unquestionably
the
144000
in
the
7th
.
and
14th
.
Chapters
:
And
therefore
as
Conquerors
they
have
Palms
in
their
Hands
,
in
the
17th
.
Chapter
.
And
Harps
here
,
and
in
the
14th
.
Chapter
.
Ibid.
They
are
said
to
stand
upon
the
Sea
,
as
the
Angel
in
the
10th
.
Chapter
,
because
they
stood
in
the
Sea
.
Cornel.
à
Lapide
,
on
the
15th
.
chap.
Apoc.
v.
2.
This
is
an
allusion
to
the
Passage
of
the
Israelites
over
the
Red
Sea
dry-foot
—
It
does
therefore
signifie
the
Passage
of
the
first
of
the
Faithful
through
the
Sea
of
Gentilism
.
Ribera
,
cap.
15.
Apoc.
The
Conquerors
stand
upon
the
Sea
,
that
is
,
just
at
the
brink
of
it
.
(
Upon
,
is
taken
here
for
near
.
)
Now
they
stand
just
near
the
Sea
,
not
within
it
,
because
they
are
not
a
part
of
that
Sea
;
—
tho
they
live
near
the
followers
of
Antichrist
.
Ibid.
They
sing
the
Song
of
Moses
,
—
that
is
,
the
same
that
Moses
sung
with
the
People
after
their
Passage
over
the
Red
Sea
,
—
But
with
very
good
reason
shall
the
Conquerors
of
Antichrist
sing
this
Song
,
because
as
the
Children
of
Israel
sung
it
,
because
they
were
not
catched
by
Pharaoh
:
—
So
they
,
because
they
are
not
overcome
by
Antichrist
,
whose
Type
Pharaoh
was
.
And
as
the
Children
of
Israel
sung
upon
the
Shore
of
the
Red
Sea
,
so
shall
the
just
sing
upon
the
Shore
of
the
Sea
of
Glass
.
evident
from
the
mention
of
the
Song
of
Moses
,
which
they
sung
,
which
is
much
the
same
with
that
which
was
sung
by
the
Israelites
at
their
deliverance
from
the
Egyptian
Bondage
;
And
therefore
are
they
represented
upon
a
Sea
of
Glass
Exod.
15.
1.
mingled
with
Fire
,
in
reference
to
the
Red
Sea
which
that
did
represent
.
Accordingly
do
we
find
the
Tyranny
of
the
Beast
represented
by
Egypt
,
which
is
one
of
the
Names
of
Rome
in
this
Book
;
and
the
seven
Plagues
are
here
described
in
a
plain
allusion
to
the
Plagues
of
Egypt
:
But
yet
with
this
difference
betwixt
them
,
that
the
Song
of
Moses
is
here
sung
upon
a
Deliverance
that
was
before
the
Plagues
;
whereas
in
that
of
Exodus
,
it
was
sung
upon
a
Deliverance
after
the
Plagues
:
And
there
is
in
this
of
the
Vials
the
mention
of
two
Deliverances
;
one
of
a
part
of
the
Church
,
which
is
Rev.
15.
2.
described
here
as
coming
before
the
Vials
;
and
another
of
the
whole
Church
at
the
end
of
the
Vials
;
and
therefore
are
Chap.
11.
1●
.
there
two
distinct
Songs
of
Victory
and
Deliverance
.
One
here
before
the
Vials
,
and
another
after
the
Vials
,
in
Chap.
15.
3.
Chap.
19.
and
in
the
last
Trumpet
,
Chap.
11.
just
as
the
Temple
of
the
Tabernacle
is
here
opened
before
the
Execution
V.
5.
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Vials
,
and
is
found
in
the
same
Expressions
at
the
end
of
the
Matter
of
the
last
Trumpet
,
Chap.
11.
19.
which
is
certainly
after
the
time
of
the
Vials
.
And
by
the
opening
of
the
inner
Court
of
the
Temple
,
or
of
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Testimony
,
must
be
understood
a
greater
Freedom
of
the
true
Christian
Church
,
than
before
had
been
,
as
will
be
afterwards
made
to
appear
.
This
first
Victory
then
cannot
tolerably
be
understood
of
any
thing
less
than
a
Freedom
from
the
Bondage
of
the
Roman
Church
,
or
of
a
free
Exercise
of
the
true
Religion
:
For
this
Victory
must
answer
the
Deliverance
out
of
Egypt
.
There
must
be
a
distinction
made
betwixt
it
and
the
serving
God
under
Bondage
and
Slavery
,
as
the
Israelites
did
in
Egypt
:
And
therefore
must
it
be
not
only
a
Spiritual
Freedom
from
the
worship
of
the
Beast
in
their
Souls
,
but
an
outward
freedom
also
from
the
constraints
and
oppressions
of
their
Enemies
.
This
does
Monsieur
Jurieu
very
well
urge
about
the
last
deliverance
of
the
Church
,
before
which
it
is
said
to
be
in
a
Captivity
,
which
is
called
Egypt
,
under
the
Tyranny
of
the
Beast
;
Its
deliverance
out
of
it
must
therefore
(
as
he
observes
)
be
a
state
of
freedom
upon
Earth
,
if
not
an
Earthly
Canaan
.
It
cannot
be
less
than
an
enjoyment
of
a
freedom
from
all
molestation
from
the
Beast
in
the
service
of
God
;
for
that
is
the
plain
litteral
sense
of
the
expressions
.
And
since
the
victory
in
this
place
is
allowed
by
him
to
have
also
the
characters
of
a
deliverance
out
of
Egypt
,
there
is
altogether
the
same
reason
for
interpreting
it
to
be
an
outward
freedom
of
a
part
of
the
Church
from
the
same
Yoke
and
Oppression
,
tho
not
so
full
,
and
compleat
,
as
that
glorious
deliverance
of
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
at
the
last
end
of
the
Beast
;
And
there
is
no
tolerable
excuse
for
judging
it
to
be
otherwise
,
unless
it
were
here
joyned
with
some
other
circumstances
,
which
did
make
it
necessary
to
be
a
Spiritual
victory
only
.
Now
such
a
free
Exercise
of
the
true
Religion
can
never
be
found
to
have
been
till
the
time
of
the
Reformation
.
The
Waldenses
,
and
Albigenses
were
indeed
in
the
publick
profession
of
their
Religion
before
that
time
;
but
it
was
almost
constantly
with
their
Arms
in
their
Hands
;
They
were
far
from
having
any
open
secure
freedom
in
it
;
or
any
Protection
from
the
Civil
Power
;
And
how
little
like
that
was
to
a
Victory
over
their
Enemies
,
and
all
their
Confederates
,
as
it
is
here
described
to
be
over
the
Beast
,
and
his
Image
,
and
his
Mark
,
and
his
Name
,
&c.
does
appear
from
the
constant
troubles
,
and
Wars
that
people
were
in
,
during
that
small
interval
,
in
which
they
had
the
publick
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
If
that
can
be
called
a
victory
over
the
Beast
,
what
can
be
called
Warring
with
him
?
As
for
other
more
spiritual
notions
of
War
and
Victory
,
they
must
first
be
proved
to
be
necessary
,
before
we
can
be
allowed
to
leave
the
litteral
acceptations
of
them
,
which
is
the
common
use
of
them
in
this
book
.
The
humbling
of
the
Papal
Authority
by
the
Councils
of
Constance
and
Basil
can
be
nothing
of
the
Victory
here
described
.
For
the
most
that
can
be
made
of
that
,
is
,
that
it
was
a
Victory
of
the
Image
or
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
over
the
False
Prophet
,
or
the
Papal
Power
.
The
Roman
Church
continued
still
to
be
the
Rule
of
Faith
,
which
is
the
great
malignity
of
the
Beast
and
his
Image
;
and
a
very
notorious
effect
was
there
shewn
of
it
at
that
time
,
when
John
Hus
and
Hierome
of
Prague
were
burnt
for
their
Erroneous
Opinions
.
3.
It
cannot
but
seem
very
harsh
and
incongruous
at
the
first
sight
,
to
place
these
Vials
in
any
part
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
betwixt
the
first
advancement
of
the
Papal
Power
,
and
the
Reformation
,
because
that
was
the
most
flourishing
state
of
the
Roman
Church
;
and
the
Vials
are
but
the
several
Judgments
of
God
to
bring
that
Church
to
its
end
by
so
many
sensible
decays
of
his
Power
.
They
are
represented
as
so
many
present
vexations
and
humiliations
of
that
party
,
as
the
Plagues
of
Egypt
were
to
Pharaoh
and
the
Egyptians
.
Now
from
the
time
of
Gregory
the
7th
,
1074.
till
the
time
of
the
Reformation
,
the
Roman
Church
was
in
its
highest
triumph
,
and
the
followers
of
the
Lamb
under
the
most
absolute
Slavery
,
and
the
most
Tyrannical
Oppressions
;
And
how
can
that
be
consistent
with
any
such
signal
Victory
over
the
Beast
,
as
is
described
to
precede
these
judgments
upon
him
?
For
this
Victory
cannot
denote
any
thing
less
,
than
a
freedom
from
the
Roman
Yoke
,
and
some
signal
blow
to
the
weakening
of
the
Empire
of
the
Church
,
and
which
was
the
beginning
of
their
sorrows
,
and
was
followed
by
the
rest
of
the
seven
plagues
in
order
,
till
that
Church
was
utterly
ruined
.
Indeed
there
has
nothing
yet
been
offered
that
does
give
any
tolerable
account
of
any
Victory
of
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
before
the
Reformation
,
from
whence
the
date
of
these
Vials
should
begin
.
Most
of
the
applications
of
the
Vials
themselves
are
so
far
from
being
accompanied
with
any
Victory
over
the
Beast
,
that
the
very
Vials
themselves
and
the
judgments
in
them
are
applied
many
times
to
things
,
that
were
the
greatest
strength
,
and
advancement
of
the
Roman
Church
,
such
as
these
that
follow
;
The
reducing
of
the
several
Kingdoms
of
the
World
under
the
Obedience
of
the
Roman
Church
,
by
a
Sea
of
Blood
,
is
made
a
Vial
;
and
yet
that
was
the
greatest
advancement
of
that
interest
.
The
Barbarity
of
the
Tenth
Age
is
made
another
Vial
,
and
yet
it
was
that
that
established
the
most
absurd
Doctrines
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
The
Slaughter
of
the
Crusado's
is
made
another
;
and
yet
that
Holy
War
was
the
occasion
of
the
encroachments
of
the
Papal
Power
upon
the
rights
of
Princes
in
their
absence
.
The
Tyrannical
Exercise
of
the
power
of
the
Church
over
Kings
and
Princes
,
is
made
the
scorching
Sun
,
and
yet
,
that
was
so
far
from
being
a
Judgment
,
that
it
was
the
most
flourishing
instance
of
the
Commanding
Sovereignty
of
it
.
The
fury
of
Princes
against
the
Waldenses
and
Albigenses
is
made
the
same
Vial
with
as
little
reason
.
The
Turkish
Inroads
are
made
another
Vial
;
and
yet
't
is
known
that
it
was
the
Greek
Church
only
,
that
they
oppressed
before
the
Reformation
,
excepting
some
small
encroachments
upon
the
Venetians
,
which
can
hardly
be
called
a
Judgment
upon
the
Beast
.
It
is
evident
enough
,
that
the
Plagues
of
these
Vials
are
described
as
so
many
sensible
torments
and
present
humiliations
of
the
power
of
the
Beast
,
as
has
been
observed
;
And
that
indeed
is
the
proper
signification
of
a
plague
,
and
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
Original
,
especially
when
said
to
be
as
here
,
the
fierce
wrath
of
God
,
which
sure
must
be
some
thing
,
that
is
very
sensibly
felt
in
the
smart
,
and
pain
of
it
.
But
those
fore-mentioned
events
,
tho'
they
might
be
judgments
upon
the
Beast
,
as
his
greatest
victories
may
also
be
made
to
be
,
yet
they
were
so
far
from
being
any
present
sensible
trouble
to
him
,
that
they
were
either
the
fiercest
exercise
of
his
Tyrannical
Rule
,
or
the
greatest
advancements
of
his
Interests
.
And
then
how
can
the
Saints
of
God
be
represented
as
singing
that
Song
of
Triumph
,
that
Moses
sang
at
the
destruction
of
Pharaoh
and
all
his
host
in
the
Red
Sea
,
when
the
Beast
is
in
his
greatest
Exaltation
and
Tyranny
?
4.
Conscquent
to
these
Characters
of
a
victory
and
deliverance
of
the
Church
,
before
the
inflicting
of
these
plagues
,
is
the
opening
of
the
Temple
of
the
Tabernacle
of
the
Testimony
in
Heaven
,
which
does
also
very
properly
signifie
,
the
Freedom
of
the
true
Christian
Church
at
the
Reformation
.
For
as
the
Temple
in
general
,
with
the
présence
of
God
in
it
,
and
called
Heaven
,
does
in
many
places
of
Scripture
,
but
especially
in
this
Prophecy
,
signifie
the
Christian
Church
,
so
that
part
of
the
Temple
,
which
is
here
described
,
is
by
all
acknowledged
to
be
the
innermost
part
of
it
,
and
is
generally
agreed
to
signifie
the
[
](B20811-e44960-b)(d)
(d)
Ribera
,
cap.
11.
Apoc.
v.
2.
—
None
can
be
ignorant
,
that
what
is
here
said
of
the
Temple
and
Altar
,
cannot
be
understood
of
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
;
since
it
was
destroyed
by
Titus
,
and
was
not
in
being
when
John
wrote
these
things
.
But
by
it
,
he
signifies
the
Church
,
of
which
the
Temple
was
the
Figure
or
Type
.
Ibid.
In
the
Temple
were
Two
Parts
.
The
first
was
that
which
none
but
the
Priests
and
Ministers
of
the
Temple
were
to
go
into
,
where
the
Altar
stood
,
which
was
the
inner
Court.
The
other
was
the
outward
Court
,
where
all
the
Lay-men
were
placed
.
The
first
was
properly
called
the
Temple
of
God
,
because
all
the
Sacrifices
,
Offerings
,
and
Incense
,
were
offer'd
up
there
upon
the
Altar
.
The
other
part
is
often
called
the
Temple
,
but
in
a
more
large
and
improper
use
of
the
word
.
By
the
first
part
,
and
the
Priests
in
it
,
are
here
understood
the
best
in
the
Church
,
and
the
most
dear
to
God
,
and
the
Elect.
By
the
other
part
,
or
the
outward
Court
,
is
here
understood
the
unsanctified
part
of
the
Church
,
that
is
,
those
that
are
at
greater
distance
from
God
,
and
less
under
the
sense
of
his
Fear
.
By
this
may
easily
be
understood
what
John
here
writes
;
he
is
commanded
to
measure
the
Temple
,
&c.
which
is
the
same
with
the
making
a
separation
and
choice
of
the
Elect
Members
of
the
Church
,
who
are
not
to
be
delivered
to
Antichrist
.
nor
to
his
Assistants
.
true
Church
of
Christ
upon
Earth
,
in
chap.
11.
v.
1.
Now
the
opening
of
the
Temple
here
,
is
the
same
Expression
with
the
opening
of
the
Temple
at
Hezekia's
Reformation
,
which
had
been
shut
in
the
time
of
Idolatry
and
Apostacy
.
And
if
this
be
compared
with
the
place
where
those
who
are
said
to
sing
the
Song
of
Victory
did
stand
,
that
is
,
upon
the
Sea
or
Laver
near
the
Altar
,
it
seems
to
be
a
very
plain
Signification
of
a
free
exercise
of
the
true
Religion
in
the
Church
,
which
had
been
suppressed
before
,
when
the
Temple
was
shut
.
However
,
we
have
great
reason
to
think
this
opening
of
the
inmost
part
of
the
Temple
to
be
some
new
manifestation
of
God
to
the
World
;
First
,
Because
it
is
intimated
to
have
been
opened
,
that
all
Nations
might
come
and
worship
before
God
,
v.
4.
And
next
,
Because
it
is
said
,
v.
8.
That
none
was
able
to
enter
in
till
the
Plagues
of
the
seven
Angels
were
fulfilled
;
which
shews
it
to
have
been
opened
for
their
Entrance
in
,
after
that
was
over
.
And
lastly
,
Because
the
Temple
had
been
mentioned
twice
together
just
before
this
Chapter
,
without
any
such
Circumstances
:
And
then
,
what
is
meant
by
the
Glory
of
God
in
the
Temple
,
as
we
here
find
it
may
be
understood
from
the
Reason
that
God
gives
,
Ezek.
43.
9.
for
the
stay
of
his
Glory
in
the
Temple
,
viz.
The
putting
away
their
Whoredoms
,
that
is
,
Idolatry
.
5.
Especially
,
when
we
see
this
also
followed
with
that
remarkable
circumstance
of
the
Temples
being
filled
with
smoke
from
the
Glory
of
God
,
so
that
none
could
enter
into
it
before
the
seven
Plagues
of
the
seven
Angels
were
fulfilled
.
For
this
seems
to
be
a
very
plain
allusion
to
the
same
Circumstances
and
Expressions
about
the
first
Dedication
or
Consecration
of
the
Tabernacle
,
Exod.
40.
34.
and
also
to
the
same
Description
of
the
first
Dedication
of
Solomons
Temple
,
in
Kings
and
Chronicles
:
For
in
those
places
1
Kings
8.
10
,
11.
2
Chron.
5.
13
,
14.
we
find
just
the
same
peculiar
Expressions
with
these
here
,
and
no
where
else
besides
in
Scripture
;
and
therefore
ought
the
same
phrase
here
to
be
interpreted
of
some
new
Dedication
or
Consecration
of
the
Christian
Church
to
Gods
Service
,
after
the
Profanations
of
it
by
the
Beast
:
And
what
Eminent
Change
of
the
State
of
the
Christian
Church
from
the
corruptions
of
the
Roman
Hierarchy
can
any
ways
answer
this
but
the
Reformation
?
If
it
should
be
here
objected
,
that
according
to
this
the
Consecration
of
the
Christian
Church
must
have
lasted
from
the
Reformation
to
the
end
of
the
Vials
,
and
that
none
of
the
Reformed
could
have
entred
into
the
Church
till
then
;
and
that
therefore
,
the
first
mentioning
of
the
opening
of
the
Temple
could
not
mean
the
Reformation
,
since
it
appears
here
to
be
as
good
as
shut
immediately
after
:
That
may
easily
be
answered
by
the
like
Examples
of
the
Tabernacle
and
Temple
:
None
,
no
not
the
Priests
could
enter
into
them
,
till
the
Cloud
of
Gods
Glory
was
taken
away
:
For
it
was
not
throughly
dedicated
till
then
;
and
so
the
continuance
of
the
Cloud
of
Gods
Glory
did
signifie
the
Time
that
was
taken
up
in
the
Consecrating
the
House
of
God
,
to
fit
it
for
a
continual
Habitation
for
himself
after
that
was
done
.
And
then
the
like
circumstance
in
this
mystical
Temple
,
the
Christian
Church
,
can
signifie
nothing
else
,
but
the
preparation
of
the
Church
for
Gods
Service
,
from
the
time
of
the
Reformation
to
the
end
of
the
seven
Vials
,
when
all
the
World
shall
become
one
holy
Temple
to
God
,
the
new
Jerusalem
fitted
and
prepared
for
him
to
dwell
in
with
his
People
:
Till
then
,
tho
the
Temple
might
be
said
to
be
opened
,
yet
it
could
not
be
wholly
set
apart
for
Gods
Service
;
for
the
Christian
Church
was
first
to
be
purged
and
cleared
,
before
it
could
be
wholly
dedicated
to
such
holy
Uses
:
And
therefore
the
Vials
were
first
to
be
poured
out
upon
that
Power
which
sat
in
the
outward
Court
of
the
Temple
,
shewing
himself
there
that
he
was
God.
For
this
seems
to
have
a
very
plain
allusion
to
chap.
11.
1
,
2.
where
the
inner
part
of
the
Temple
is
possessed
by
the
true
Church
only
,
while
the
outward
Court
is
trodden
under
foot
by
the
Gentiles
,
till
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
.
Wherefore
the
not
entring
into
the
Temple
in
this
interval
,
betwixt
the
Reformation
and
the
Universal
Reign
of
Christ
in
his
Church
,
can
only
signifie
,
That
the
Reformed
Churches
are
but
scattered
Altars
,
and
particular
Synagogues
,
till
they
come
all
to
be
united
into
one
Universal
Temple
at
the
end
of
the
Consecration
of
the
Christian
Church
,
that
is
,
at
the
end
of
the
Vials
and
of
all
the
Enemies
of
Christ
.
We
do
accordingly
find
,
that
at
the
last
Trumpet
the
Temple
,
which
is
here
described
to
be
so
full
of
the
Glory
Rev.
11.
19
of
God
that
none
▪
could
enter
in
,
is
there
said
to
be
opened
again
,
as
it
was
expressed
of
it
before
that
appearance
of
the
Smoke
,
and
the
Glory
of
God
in
it
.
And
this
does
confirm
what
before
was
said
of
the
Significations
of
two
several
triumphant
Appearances
of
the
Church
:
The
first
of
which
is
represented
in
this
place
,
by
the
opening
of
the
innermost
part
of
the
Temple
upon
the
Victory
Chap.
15.
5.
v.
2
,
3
,
4.
over
the
Beast
and
his
Image
,
which
is
accompanied
with
a
Song
of
Victory
and
Triumph
;
all
which
is
described
to
be
before
the
going
out
of
the
Angels
with
the
seven
Vials
:
And
the
other
is
at
the
sounding
of
the
last
Trumpet
,
with
Chap.
11.
19.
just
the
same
Expressions
of
the
opening
of
the
inmost
part
of
the
Temple
,
which
was
introduced
also
with
a
Song
v.
17.
of
Triumph
,
of
much
the
same
nature
with
the
former
.
7.
But
yet
to
shew
that
these
two
Songs
of
Triumph
did
belong
to
very
different
Times
of
the
Church
;
in
the
first
Song
of
the
15th
.
Chapter
,
it
is
said
of
a
Time
then
to
come
,
All
Nations
shall
come
and
worship
before
thee
:
But
in
the
other
verse
4.
of
Chapter
the
11th
.
at
the
sounding
of
the
last
Trumpet
,
it
is
said
of
the
Time
then
present
,
The
Kingdoms
of
the
World
verse
15.
are
become
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Lord
and
his
Christ
,
and
he
shall
Reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
And
the
Conquerors
that
sing
the
first
Song
,
are
represented
standing
on
the
mystical
Red
verse
2.
Sea
,
not
yet
passed
over
it
,
but
in
a
condition
still
to
be
pursued
by
the
mystical
Pharaoh
,
which
does
exactly
represent
the
first
State
of
the
Reformation
.
8.
And
yet
without
the
consideration
of
either
any
signal
Deliverance
or
freedom
of
the
Church
,
the
very
nature
of
the
seven
Plagues
is
sufficient
to
satisfie
one
,
that
they
cannot
begin
before
the
Reformation
:
Because
,
till
then
the
Roman
Hierarchy
was
in
its
full
Glory
,
whereas
the
seven
Plagues
are
all
great
Mortifications
to
the
power
of
the
Beast
.
They
are
said
to
be
in
Vials
full
of
the
Wrath
V.
1
,
7.
of
God
,
and
in
which
the
Wrath
of
God
is
filled
up
.
These
are
the
concurrent
Circumstances
of
the
Text
,
to
determine
the
Date
of
the
Vials
to
be
after
the
time
of
the
Reformation
;
and
the
proof
that
has
been
drawn
from
them
,
will
be
still
much
more
strengthned
,
if
it
be
considered
,
9.
That
the
Reformation
was
so
very
eminent
and
general
a
Triumph
over
the
Beast
,
so
remarkable
a
Deliverance
of
a
great
part
of
the
Church
from
Slavery
and
Captivity
,
so
exactly
answering
the
Characters
of
the
opening
of
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
of
the
new
Dedication
of
it
to
Gods
Service
,
That
it
ought
to
be
somewhere
in
these
Visions
about
the
Beast
described
by
as
eminent
Marks
of
Deliverance
from
Captivity
,
and
of
the
free
exercise
of
the
true
Religion
.
But
no
where
is
there
any
Characters
that
do
so
remarkably
set
out
these
things
as
those
here
in
the
15th
.
Chapter
.
Those
in
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
which
are
the
only
Expressions
besides
which
seem
capable
of
signifying
this
great
Change
of
the
State
of
the
Church
,
will
appear
to
be
necessary
to
be
the
same
State
of
the
Church
with
this
,
tho
they
do
nothing
so
fully
and
openly
express
it
,
as
these
in
this
place
.
Some
indeed
would
have
the
time
of
the
Reformation
to
be
described
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
But
tho
the
Characters
of
that
might
well
enough
suit
it
,
yet
it
is
certain
,
that
the
seventh
Trumpet
is
not
yet
sounded
,
because
neither
are
the
Witnesses
yet
risen
again
,
(
Theor.
33.
)
Nor
the
second
Woe
yet
passed
away
,
Ibid.
Which
yet
must
both
be
before
the
time
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
Rev.
11.
11
,
14.
10.
But
after
all
,
it
must
be
also
considered
,
That
there
have
been
since
the
Reformation
,
three
or
four
more
eminent
Judgments
upon
the
whole
party
of
the
Beast
,
than
any
of
those
that
are
made
the
business
of
the
Vials
before
the
Reformation
;
and
these
have
been
distinct
one
from
another
,
and
cannot
be
all
comprehended
in
the
seventh
Vial
,
no
more
than
the
Judgments
of
the
three
last
Vials
can
be
comprehended
under
the
third
or
fourth
.
Never
was
there
so
universal
an
Ocean
of
Blood
all
over
Europe
,
and
that
to
the
establishment
of
the
true
Religion
,
and
to
the
weakning
of
the
Roman
Party
,
as
about
the
beginning
of
the
Dutch
Common-Wealth
:
Never
was
there
before
such
Rivers
of
Blood
in
the
Imperial
Countries
,
as
during
the
time
of
the
Swedish
War
:
Who
before
could
ever
be
so
compared
to
the
Sun
in
the
fourth
Vial
,
as
the
present
King
of
France
,
since
by
that
Character
it
must
be
the
most
eminent
Monarch
in
Europe
,
in
enmity
to
the
Imperial
Power
?
And
what
Heats
and
Vexations
have
the
Imperial
Party
had
at
any
time
before
the
Reformation
comparable
in
the
length
of
their
continuance
to
those
hot
Effects
of
the
Sun
,
with
which
the
King
of
France
has
enraged
and
enflamed
them
,
and
diverted
them
from
advancing
their
Universal
Monarchy
over
the
World
?
These
Plagues
and
Vexations
then
of
so
considerable
and
of
so
general
a
concern
to
the
whole
Roman
,
both
Imperial
and
Papal
Party
,
do
more
deserve
to
have
so
many
distinct
Vials
for
the
matter
of
them
,
than
those
Events
that
are
applied
to
these
Vials
before
the
Reformation
.
There
is
therefore
no
ground
for
comprehending
these
distinct
remarkable
Judgments
,
which
were
at
such
distance
from
one
another
under
the
seventh
Vial
only
.
Now
if
we
compare
all
these
Considerations
together
,
they
will
still
much
more
strengthen
one
another
.
The
Victory
here
mentioned
is
such
a
Deliverance
from
the
Roman
Slavery
,
as
the
Deliverance
of
the
People
of
God
out
of
Egypt
was
:
It
must
then
be
as
real
a
Freedom
as
that
was
a
real
Bondage
and
Oppression
.
It
was
also
a
Deliverance
that
was
followed
with
the
last
Plagues
of
Egypt
,
which
brought
the
Beast
to
his
ruine
:
And
such
also
as
was
accompanied
with
a
new
opening
of
the
Temple
of
God
,
which
does
elsewhere
signifie
the
full
liberty
of
the
true
Christian
Church
;
and
is
also
described
by
a
new
Consecration
of
the
Church
to
Gods
Service
:
It
is
also
described
as
the
first
Deliverance
of
a
part
of
the
Church
with
the
same
kind
of
opening
of
the
Temple
and
Song
of
Victory
,
that
the
last
Deliverance
of
the
whole
Church
is
set
out
by
.
And
therefore
,
this
Victory
and
Deliverance
must
necessarily
be
at
some
great
Mortification
of
the
Papal
Power
before
the
last
ruine
of
it
,
and
with
some
great
Triumph
and
Freedom
of
the
Christian
Church
in
the
full
and
free
Exercise
of
the
true
Religion
,
after
a
great
Oppression
under
Antichristian
Tyranny
,
and
yet
long
before
the
last
general
Freedom
from
it
.
And
what
remarkable
time
can
this
be
apprehended
to
be
,
since
the
first
Exaltation
of
the
Tyrannical
Power
of
the
Roman
Church
,
but
the
Reformation
?
Especially
,
if
we
add
to
this
,
that
so
eminent
a
Change
of
the
State
of
the
Church
,
as
the
Reformation
was
,
and
the
remarkable
Judgments
which
have
since
hapned
upon
the
Roman
Party
,
ought
to
have
been
somewhere
in
this
Prophecy
as
particularly
exposed
.
And
yet
there
is
not
so
clear
or
consistent
Characters
of
either
of
them
in
any
other
part
of
the
Prophecy
:
But
these
Circumstances
here
in
the
beginning
of
the
15th
.
Chapter
,
with
the
first
half
of
the
Vials
,
do
all
very
exactly
suit
these
Events
,
and
concur
together
to
express
the
Order
of
them
.
For
we
have
here
a
description
of
a
first
Deliverance
of
a
part
of
the
Church
of
God
from
the
Tyranny
of
the
Beast
,
in
reference
to
the
last
full
Deliverance
of
the
whole
Church
after
the
pouring
out
of
those
seven
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
,
which
were
to
begin
upon
the
first
Victory
over
him
,
and
which
will
be
found
to
be
to
admiration
,
answerable
to
the
several
Humiliations
that
the
Roman
Church
has
suffered
since
that
time
.
(
a
)
A
Leasar
in
cap.
15.
Apoc.
The
seven
Angels
it
may
be
,
are
an
allusion
to
the
seven
Bed-chamber
Officers
of
the
King
of
Persia
.
Ribera
.
cap.
15.
Apoc.
By
seven
I
do
not
understand
many
,
as
Bede
and
others
,
but
only
seven
.
For
,
he
calls
them
the
seven
last
Plagues
which
were
in
the
Vials
of
the
seven
Angels
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Objections
against
the
Date
of
the
Vials
from
the
Reformation
answered
.
AGainst
all
that
has
been
concluded
in
the
former
Discourse
,
it
may
be
urged
,
That
this
Victory
here
mentioned
in
the
15th
.
Chapter
,
does
seem
to
be
set
out
as
a
Triumph
over
the
Beast
at
the
end
of
the
Plagues
.
For
the
Song
that
they
sing
,
does
refer
to
the
executing
of
the
Judgments
of
those
Plagues
.
But
tho
this
should
be
granted
of
the
Song
,
yet
this
Victory
is
represented
as
a
distinct
thing
from
the
matter
of
the
Song
;
for
the
reason
of
their
singing
may
indeed
in
all
probability
,
be
their
sight
of
the
seven
Angels
with
the
seven
last
Plagues
,
mentioned
just
before
their
Appearance
,
as
it
became
the
Conquerors
of
those
Enemies
of
God
upon
whom
the
Plagues
were
to
fall
.
But
there
is
not
the
least
hint
,
that
their
Victory
was
nothing
but
the
ruine
of
the
Beast
by
those
Plagues
,
and
at
the
end
of
them
all
;
on
the
contrary
,
it
is
represented
as
a
Deliverance
before
the
pouring
out
of
any
of
the
Vials
,
and
as
distinct
from
them
.
It
may
be
further
objected
in
confirmation
of
the
former
,
That
this
Victory
and
Deliverance
is
set
out
as
a
Deliverance
out
of
Egypt
;
and
the
Plagues
have
a
manifest
reference
to
the
Plagues
of
Egypt
;
now
the
Israelites
Deliverance
out
of
Egypt
,
was
not
till
after
the
Plagues
of
Egypt
:
And
therefore
neither
should
this
Victory
here
be
till
after
these
Plagues
.
This
would
signifie
something
,
if
the
Deliverance
here
were
expresly
said
to
be
just
in
the
same
manner
with
the
Deliverance
of
the
Israelites
out
of
Egypt
,
and
that
the
Plagues
here
did
go
before
the
Victory
,
as
it
is
related
of
the
other
Plagues
of
Egypt
before
the
Deliverance
of
that
People
.
But
it
is
far
otherwise
here
.
The
Victory
here
is
as
manifestly
set
before
the
Plagues
,
as
the
Deliverance
in
the
History
of
the
Israelites
is
related
to
come
after
the
Plagues
;
the
Conquerors
here
do
only
triumph
at
the
manifestation
of
Gods
Judgments
to
them
,
after
the
seven
Angels
with
the
seven
Plagues
were
seen
,
and
before
they
went
out
of
the
Temple
to
pour
out
their
Vials
.
Besides
,
we
have
the
mention
of
two
distinct
Triumphs
before
and
after
the
Vials
,
as
has
been
observed
;
and
this
here
before
the
Vials
,
is
not
the
same
with
that
after
them
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
:
For
in
this
it
is
said
,
All
Nations
shall
come
and
worship
before
thee
;
but
in
that
,
The
Kingdoms
of
this
World
are
become
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
,
and
he
shall
reign
for
ever
and
ever
.
The
first
relates
to
an
Universal
Conformity
that
was
to
come
,
and
the
latter
to
such
a
Christian
Uniformity
that
was
then
present
.
It
also
follows
here
,
that
after
the
Victory
and
Song
here
mentioned
,
there
was
an
opening
of
the
Temple
;
and
this
was
another
distinct
opening
of
it
than
that
which
is
mentioned
at
the
Deliverance
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
;
Chap.
11.
19.
and
therefore
must
the
Deliverance
here
be
also
distinct
from
that
which
is
mentioned
there
,
which
was
at
the
end
of
the
seven
Vials
.
That
the
opening
of
the
Temple
here
after
the
Song
of
Victory
,
was
different
from
that
after
the
seventh
Trumpet
is
manifest
;
for
the
opening
of
the
Temple
here
,
was
before
the
going
out
of
the
Angel
with
the
seven
Vials
,
and
before
the
filling
it
with
smoke
from
the
Glory
of
God
;
but
the
opening
of
it
after
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
was
after
the
end
of
the
Vials
;
for
it
is
said
,
That
none
could
enter
into
the
Temple
till
the
seven
Plagues
were
fulfilled
.
But
it
may
be
further
alledged
in
Plea
,
for
the
placing
the
Deliverance
here
mentioned
after
the
Vials
,
that
it
is
usual
in
this
Prophecy
,
before
any
extraordinary
Judgments
of
God
,
to
represent
a
Scene
of
Persons
rejoycing
and
triumphing
as
Conquerors
,
by
way
of
Anticipation
;
whereas
the
true
time
of
that
Victory
is
at
the
end
of
those
Judgments
:
And
so
may
the
Victory
here
mentioned
be
no
more
,
than
the
triumphant
state
of
the
Church
after
the
fulfilling
of
the
seven
plagues
.
Thus
we
see
before
the
sounding
of
the
seven
Trumpets
there
is
a
shew
of
a
great
multitude
,
with
White
Robes
and
Palms
in
their
hands
,
Glorifying
God
,
all
which
are
undoubted
significations
of
a
victorious
state
of
the
Church
;
But
yet
the
time
of
these
Palm-bearers
,
and
of
their
Victory
,
could
not
be
till
after
the
Judgments
of
those
Trumpets
.
For
the
Palm-bearers
are
said
to
be
seen
after
the
Vision
of
the
144000
,
which
were
sealed
to
be
saved
from
the
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
,
and
who
therefore
must
be
contemporaries
with
the
seven
Trumpets
.
The
Palm-bearers
therefore
must
be
after
the
Trumpets
,
tho'
represented
as
before
them
,
because
they
come
after
those
that
are
Sealed
,
who
are
at
the
same
time
with
the
Trumpets
;
For
whenever
a
Vision
is
said
to
be
after
another
in
this
Book
,
as
this
of
the
Palm-bearers
is
said
to
be
after
the
Sealed
Company
,
it
is
pretended
,
that
it
always
signifies
,
that
the
things
seen
in
that
Vision
,
are
after
the
things
that
were
seen
in
the
Vision
before
it
,
and
not
only
that
the
sight
of
the
one
was
after
the
sight
of
the
other
.
So
also
are
the
144000
represented
in
the
14th
Chapter
upon
Mount
Sion
,
singing
a
new
Song
,
with
Harpers
singing
to
their
Harps
,
before
the
pronouncing
Babylon
fallen
,
or
the
threat
of
God's
Judgments
upon
those
who
should
Worship
the
Beast
,
and
yet
(
say
they
)
it
cannot
be
thought
,
that
that
triumph
could
be
before
the
fall
of
Babylon
.
In
the
latter
of
these
instances
,
there
is
no
mention
at
all
of
any
triumph
over
Babylon
:
Their
Song
and
their
Harping
may
be
very
reasonably
Judged
to
be
the
Religious
Exercises
of
the
Church
in
the
time
of
Persecution
,
which
seems
to
be
very
plainly
intimated
by
what
is
said
of
the
Song
that
they
sung
,
verse
3.
that
it
was
a
new
Song
,
which
none
could
learn
but
the
144000.
For
what
can
that
signify
but
Religious
Worship
,
kept
up
by
them
alone
,
since
it
is
represented
to
be
Sung
before
the
Throne
,
as
the
song
of
the
Elders
?
Chap.
5.
11.
But
the
first
of
these
instances
requires
a
little
more
pains
to
answer
it
.
That
which
the
Objection
from
it
does
chiefly
rely
upon
,
is
,
that
the
vision
is
said
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
after
that
of
the
sealed
Company
.
But
that
does
in
propriety
of
speech
signify
no
more
,
than
that
such
things
were
seen
after
the
other
,
and
not
that
the
things
in
the
one
,
came
after
the
end
of
those
things
that
were
seen
in
the
Vision
before
.
And
there
are
also
Examples
in
this
very
Prophesy
of
such
acceptations
of
the
same
kind
of
phrase
,
as
has
been
shewn
,
Theorem
12.
And
yet
,
if
this
constant
signification
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
or
after
these
things
should
be
granted
,
it
would
be
a
new
confirmation
of
what
has
been
said
about
the
time
of
the
deliverance
and
Song
of
triumph
in
the
15th
Chapter
.
For
it
is
said
,
that
after
that
,
the
Temple
was
seen
to
be
opened
,
which
has
been
shewn
to
be
necessarily
understood
of
an
opening
of
the
Temple
before
the
pouring
out
of
the
Vials
;
and
therefore
much
more
must
the
deliverance
there
mentioned
be
before
the
same
Vials
,
since
the
opening
of
the
Temple
is
said
to
be
after
that
Vision
.
There
is
therefore
either
no
force
at
all
in
the
term
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
prove
the
Palm-bearers
to
come
after
the
end
of
the
fortunes
of
the
Sealed
Company
,
or
the
same
force
in
it
to
assure
us
,
that
the
Conquerours
in
the
15th
Chapter
were
before
the
Vials
.
This
does
excellently
well
agree
with
what
the
6th
Seal
is
generally
interpreted
by
others
to
be
;
For
if
that
be
the
Enthroning
of
the
Christian
Profession
by
Constantine
,
it
is
certain
that
nothing
could
have
more
shewn
the
glorifying
of
God
by
this
Multitude
to
be
at
that
time
,
than
the
exact
agreement
of
the
description
of
it
here
,
with
those
expressions
which
we
find
at
the
casting
out
of
the
Red-Dragon
out
of
Heaven
in
the
12th
Chapter
;
for
in
both
they
cry
with
a
loud
voice
;
They
both
use
the
same
kind
of
phrases
,
Salvation
to
our
God
and
to
the
Lamb
,
and
,
now
is
come
Salvation
,
and
the
Kingdom
of
our
God
,
and
the
power
of
his
Christ
;
They
are
both
represented
as
Conquerours
.
The
one
with
Palms
,
and
white
Robes
washed
in
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
,
and
the
other
by
overcoming
their
Enemy
by
the
blood
of
the
Lamb
;
They
are
both
represented
as
the
Martyrs
of
God
,
the
one
is
said
to
come
out
of
the
great
Tribulation
;
The
other
,
not
to
have
loved
their
Lives
unto
the
Death
;
They
are
both
a
victory
that
cause
triumph
in
Heaven
;
In
the
one
,
the
Heavens
are
said
to
rejoyce
and
them
that
dwell
therein
,
and
in
the
other
,
all
the
Angels
about
the
Throne
.
And
no
where
besides
in
this
book
are
there
any
characters
,
that
do
so
expressly
agree
with
the
circumstances
of
these
Palm-bearers
,
as
these
in
the
12th
Chapter
,
which
is
generally
agreed
to
be
the
description
of
the
Pagan
Persecution
,
and
of
the
Conquest
of
it
by
the
establishment
of
the
Christian
Profession
in
the
Imperial
throne
.
There
is
indeed
in
that
12th
Chapter
,
the
mention
of
the
Remnant
of
the
Seed
of
the
Woman
,
with
whom
the
Dragon
went
to
make
War
after
the
Woman
was
fled
into
the
Wilderness
,
which
may
at
first
be
thought
to
be
the
same
with
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
,
that
in
the
5th
Seal
are
said
,
should
be
killed
;
And
then
the
Palm-bearers
might
be
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
mentioned
in
the
fifth
seal
,
and
yet
by
this
appear
necessarily
to
be
after
the
Trumpets
,
as
the
Victory
of
that
Remnant
in
the
12th
Chapter
,
was
to
be
.
But
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
in
the
5th
seal
cannot
be
the
same
with
the
Remnant
of
the
seed
of
the
Woman
in
the
12th
Chapter
;
for
those
in
the
fifth
Seal
were
to
be
all
killed
within
a
little
season
after
the
time
of
that
Seal
,
and
the
vengeance
of
the
Trumpets
was
also
to
be
after
that
they
were
killed
.
For
upon
their
Cry
for
Judgment
,
and
vengeance
,
they
are
bid
to
rest
for
a
little
season
,
or
to
wait
a
little
while
with
patience
for
it
,
till
the
rest
should
be
killed
;
The
plain
obvious
sense
of
which
is
,
That
after
the
killing
of
the
rest
of
their
Brethren
within
a
short
while
after
,
the
Murderers
should
have
filled
up
the
measure
of
their
wickedness
,
and
then
they
should
be
ripe
for
judgment
;
which
shews
the
judgment
was
to
come
after
the
killing
of
the
rest
,
and
that
not
long
after
the
time
of
the
fifth
seal
;
But
it
is
certain
,
that
the
Dragons
War
with
the
Remnant
of
the
seed
of
the
Woman
,
and
the
killing
them
was
during
the
whole
time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
;
and
therefore
not
within
a
little
season
,
nor
before
the
vengeance
of
the
Trumpets
,
or
before
the
promised
vengeance
of
the
fifth
Seal
;
for
the
time
of
most
of
the
Trumpets
is
generally
agreed
to
be
within
the
time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
.
Wherefore
if
we
now
compare
the
forementioned
circumstances
together
,
the
force
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
will
signify
nothing
to
wrest
the
Palm-bearers
out
of
their
natural
proper
place
and
order
in
the
sixth
seal
,
to
make
them
come
four
Chapters
after
the
Order
,
that
they
have
in
the
Prophecy
,
and
after
no
fewer
than
seven
long
judgments
which
they
are
placed
before
.
There
is
therefore
no
example
now
to
be
found
of
any
such
singing
a
Triumph
before
a
victory
,
as
some
would
have
these
Conquerours
of
the
Beast
,
and
of
his
Image
here
to
do
.
But
on
the
other
side
we
may
now
with
a
great
deal
of
satisfaction
observe
from
this
last
instance
,
how
exact
a
correspondence
there
is
betwixt
the
seven
Trumpets
,
and
the
seven
Vials
in
the
manner
of
their
first
Rise
,
as
well
as
in
all
other
respects
;
and
it
is
chiefly
for
the
clearing
of
this
Remark
,
that
I
have
so
long
insisted
upon
answering
the
last
Objection
.
E.
G.
As
both
the
Trumpets
and
the
Vials
are
set
out
as
just
the
same
number
of
Plagues
,
or
several
instances
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
both
seem
to
have
a
plain
reference
to
the
Plagues
of
Egypt
,
so
are
they
both
shewn
to
belong
to
almost
all
the
same
subjects
,
and
that
in
the
very
same
Order
,
as
the
Earth
,
and
the
Sea
,
the
Rivers
,
the
Sun
,
the
River
Euphrates
,
Heaven
.
They
are
also
both
first
foretold
in
General
,
before
they
are
reckoned
up
in
order
,
the
Trumpets
in
the
sixth
Seal
,
and
the
Vials
in
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
;
and
both
of
them
are
described
to
begin
at
a
signal
deliverance
of
the
Church
,
or
at
a
signal
humbling
of
the
power
of
the
Enemies
of
God.
The
Kings
and
great
Men
hid
themselves
in
the
rocks
at
the
sixth
Seal
before
the
Trumpets
,
and
the
Conquerours
of
the
Beast
appear
before
the
Vials
,
standing
upon
a
Sea
,
like
the
Red
Sea
.
The
Church
also
is
in
a
great
Triumph
of
joy
in
the
Palm-bearers
with
the
Angels
before
the
Throne
just
before
the
Trumpets
,
and
the
Song
of
Moses
is
sung
just
before
the
Vials
;
and
therefore
well
might
the
Vials
have
the
name
of
the
seven
last
plagues
,
for
their
perfect
resemblance
with
the
seven
Trumpets
,
which
were
the
seven
first
plagues
.
And
if
we
allow
with
the
generally
of
Interpreters
that
the
Deliverance
of
the
Church
before
the
Trumpets
,
was
the
first
Conversions
of
the
Christian
Emperors
,
how
natural
is
it
to
think
that
the
deliverance
of
the
Church
before
the
Vials
was
nothing
but
a
new
Return
or
Reformation
of
the
Christian
Religion
upon
some
of
the
Thrones
of
the
ten
Kings
?
The
Objections
against
the
beginning
of
the
time
of
the
Vials
,
before
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
are
sufficiently
answered
chap.
18.
CHAP.
XIII
.
The
particular
Application
of
the
Vials
to
the
most
remarkable
Events
since
the
Reformation
.
The
Commotions
in
all
Countrys
upon
the
Reformation
,
the
first
Vial.
The
Wars
all
over
Europe
for
Religion
,
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
the
second
Vial.
The
Swedish
War
,
the
third
Vial.
The
Humiliations
of
the
Papal
and
Imperial
Interest
by
the
present
King
of
France
,
the
fourth
Vial.
How
providentially
his
owning
the
Sun
for
his
Emblem
does
agree
with
it
.
The
general
Humiliation
of
the
Roman
Church
in
all
Roman
States
,
the
fifth
Vial.
Some
Enemies
beyond
Euphrates
,
the
sixth
Vial.
A
conjecture
about
Harmageddon
.
THE
Application
of
the
seven
Vials
,
does
in
my
way
give
the
Prophecy
so
great
a
part
in
all
the
great
Actions
and
Expectations
of
this
present
Age
,
that
I
could
not
think
that
I
could
be
accounted
tedious
in
the
nicest
and
most
scrupulous
Examination
I
could
use
,
to
strengthen
and
to
secure
the
Foundation
of
it
.
'T
is
upon
this
account
that
I
have
been
so
careful
to
establish
the
first
Date
of
the
Vials
,
upon
which
the
whole
Application
is
chiefly
grounded
;
and
there
are
so
many
things
of
the
greatest
importance
as
well
as
of
present
concern
,
to
gratifie
and
surprize
the
Curiosity
of
all
Men
in
the
particulars
of
this
Application
,
that
I
am
apt
to
imagine
,
that
nothing
will
be
judged
to
have
been
unnecessary
,
that
has
been
employed
to
establish
the
grounds
of
it
.
If
we
then
date
the
Victory
of
the
Reformation
from
about
the
year
1530.
when
it
was
carried
on
with
the
face
of
Authority
in
Germany
and
Switzerland
,
and
by
Protestant
Leagues
,
there
will
then
be
about
the
space
of
fourty
years
for
each
of
the
first
four
Vials
to
take
their
turn
in
.
I
do
not
confine
the
Period
of
every
Vial
to
that
precise
number
of
fourty
years
,
because
there
is
no
Character
in
the
Text
that
does
so
determine
them
to
those
bounds
.
But
besides
my
own
Suppositions
about
the
end
of
the
Beast
,
which
would
well
agree
with
it
,
there
have
been
such
remarkable
Events
that
have
hapned
within
the
space
of
every
fourty
years
since
the
Reformation
,
and
which
do
very
wonderfully
suit
the
matter
of
these
Vials
,
that
one
can
hardly
forbear
from
being
confident
,
that
they
must
be
the
fulfilling
of
the
first
four
Vials
,
if
the
whole
seven
begin
about
the
time
of
the
Reformation
,
and
have
near
300
years
to
run
their
course
in
,
as
I
make
account
has
been
elsewhere
established
.
Especially
,
if
we
consider
,
That
there
are
no
other
Judgments
upon
the
Roman
Church
since
the
Reformation
,
that
do
so
considerably
answer
the
Characters
of
these
Vials
,
as
these
signal
ones
that
are
here
pitched
upon
.
For
[
](B20811-e46820-b)(a)
(a)
SEE
note
the
first
,
and
6th
,
on
the
first
Chapter
,
especially
the
6th
.
these
Plagues
according
to
their
Description
,
must
first
be
so
many
very
eminent
Judgments
upon
the
Roman
Party
,
and
that
to
the
greatest
extent
of
the
Dominion
of
that
Church
to
make
them
remarkable
,
and
therefore
upon
the
greatest
part
of
Europe
.
They
must
also
be
eminent
Plagues
of
a
long
continuance
,
to
distinguish
them
from
the
lesser
Evils
which
do
usually
happen
within
the
space
of
fourty
years
,
which
is
supposed
to
be
the
Period
for
every
Vial
;
and
they
must
lastly
,
answer
the
Characters
of
each
Plague
in
the
Text.
And
those
which
I
shall
mention
,
and
none
other
,
will
be
found
to
be
thus
qualified
for
the
time
that
is
past
since
the
Reformation
,
which
is
much
above
half
the
whole
term
assigned
them
.
And
first
,
I
question
not
but
that
all
will
grant
,
that
the
Reformation
gave
vexation
and
uneasiness
enough
to
the
whole
party
of
the
Beast
,
to
qualifie
it
for
the
Application
of
the
first
Vial.
For
what
does
more
properly
answer
the
grievous
sore
of
the
first
Vial
,
than
the
inward
Torment
and
exulcerated
Spirits
of
the
Romanists
in
general
,
at
the
Success
of
the
Reformation
?
And
what
but
an
inward
uneasiness
of
Mind
can
be
signified
,
by
the
inflicting
of
a
grievous
Sore
upon
a
particular
party
of
Men
,
in
distinction
to
the
rest
who
live
amongst
them
,
as
this
is
said
here
to
be
inflicted
upon
the
Men
that
had
the
mark
of
the
Beast
?
To
apprehend
it
to
be
any
other
kind
of
outward
Sore
upon
a
particular
party
of
Men
only
,
would
be
to
make
it
to
be
some
extraordinary
Miracle
from
Heaven
,
which
is
not
by
any
Interpreters
of
this
Prophecy
judged
to
be
necessary
,
for
the
fulfilling
of
the
Judgments
foretold
in
it
.
On
the
contrary
[
](B20811-e46870-b)(b)
(b)
It
is
also
the
opinion
of
the
best
of
the
Roman
Interpreters
,
that
these
plagues
are
to
be
understood
in
a
mystical
sense
.
Alcasar
in
Note
the
third
on
the
11th
Chap.
does
shew
all
the
Schemes
to
be
Mystical
allusions
to
the
Histories
of
the
Israelites
,
and
says
besides
expresly
,
that
the
Seven
Plagues
are
to
be
taken
in
a
mystical
sense
.
And
for
proof
of
this
does
instance
in
the
fifth
Vial
,
which
he
says
is
by
none
understood
as
it
litterally
signifies
,
and
thereupon
demands
,
why
the
rest
should
not
be
interpreted
after
the
same
way
,
or
in
a
mystical
sense
.
And
Ribera
on
the
second
Verse
of
the
16th
Chapter
,
does
shew
that
many
do
understand
the
first
plague
(
of
the
grievous
sore
)
in
a
Moral
(
yet
Mystical
)
sense
;
As
Bede
and
others
.
And
that
Andreas
Bishop
of
Caesarea
in
particular
,
and
Arethas
the
best
of
the
old
Commentators
do
in
particular
make
the
grievous
sore
to
be
a
burning
vexation
of
the
heart
,
as
it
is
here
made
to
be
.
it
is
generally
agreed
by
all
the
considerable
Protestant
Interpreters
,
that
the
Plagues
of
the
Vials
are
generally
to
be
understood
in
a
mystical
sense
.
And
tho
this
inward
Vexation
may
be
thought
to
be
too
common
a
Disposition
of
that
Party
under
all
the
Vials
,
to
be
made
the
Judgment
of
any
one
of
them
in
distinction
to
the
rest
,
yet
it
cannot
but
be
imagined
,
that
their
Fury
and
Indignation
at
the
first
appearances
of
this
new
Face
of
Religion
,
must
be
in
a
very
different
degree
from
what
it
was
after
they
were
long
used
to
it
.
The
History
of
that
Time
does
sufficiently
convince
us
,
That
the
new
Surprize
,
that
the
Spirits
of
Men
were
then
in
at
this
new
Doctrin
,
did
more
enflame
them
about
the
first
Times
of
the
preaching
it
,
than
they
can
be
supposed
to
have
been
since
,
tho
the
Effect
of
it
was
chiefly
within
them
:
For
Rage
is
the
most
painful
and
fretting
before
it
breaks
out
into
Revenge
,
and
that
was
enough
to
make
it
a
different
Plague
from
all
the
rest
.
But
besides
,
those
inward
Vexations
were
the
peculiar
Evils
of
those
first
fourty
years
,
without
any
other
very
considerable
Judgment
upon
the
Beast
.
For
his
loss
of
the
States
and
Kingdoms
which
embraced
the
Reformation
,
is
included
in
the
Victory
over
the
Beast
before
the
Vials
,
tho
the
first
Date
of
that
Victory
be
from
the
first
considerable
appearance
of
Authority
in
defence
of
the
Reformation
.
But
yet
after
all
the
Reasons
that
I
have
alledged
for
it
,
I
do
not
expect
that
the
Character
of
this
first
Vial
should
be
generally
allowed
by
any
,
that
have
been
fixed
upon
any
other
way
,
to
be
so
necessarily
and
clearly
determined
in
the
Text
,
to
signifie
the
Matter
unto
which
it
is
applied
.
And
I
do
not
pretend
to
maintain
,
that
it
is
uncapable
of
any
other
Interpretation
,
which
may
be
thought
to
agree
better
with
the
first
beginning
of
the
Reformation
and
the
Characters
of
the
Judgment
of
this
Vial.
But
the
effect
of
the
second
Vial
,
is
expressed
in
terms
of
as
manifest
and
open
a
signification
in
Prophecy
,
as
it
well
could
have
been
;
The
Sea
becoming
like
the
Blood
of
a
Rev.
15.
3.
dead
Man
,
and
that
of
every
living
Soul
dying
in
the
Sea
,
are
Expressions
that
have
no
ambiguity
in
them
.
The
Sea
is
known
to
signifie
in
several
places
of
this
Prophecy
,
the
same
with
that
which
many
Waters
is
explained
Rev.
17.
14.
to
signifie
in
the
17th
.
Chapter
,
where
the
Angel
tells
the
Apostle
,
That
it
was
his
design
to
interpret
the
dark
terms
of
the
Vision
to
him
.
The
Sea
must
therefore
here
signifie
Multitudes
,
and
Tongues
,
and
Nations
;
and
its
becoming
like
the
Blood
of
a
dead
Man
,
can
then
signifie
nothing
but
an
Universal
Sea
of
Blood
amongst
all
People
and
Nations
,
that
is
,
amongst
those
Nations
who
were
confederates
with
the
Beast
.
For
the
Dominion
and
Sphere
of
the
Beast
,
must
always
be
accounted
the
Scene
of
all
the
Judgments
of
these
Vials
.
And
what
was
there
ever
more
notoriously
answerable
to
this
,
than
that
Ocean
of
Blood
that
was
shed
in
the
Low
Countreys
,
in
France
,
in
Sea
Fights
betwixt
England
and
Spain
,
and
the
Dutch
,
besides
other
lesser
Effusions
of
it
in
Scotland
,
and
other
Countreys
,
during
the
Reign
of
Queen
Elizabeth
of
England
?
And
all
upon
the
account
of
Religion
.
The
Succession
of
King
James
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
and
the
peace
of
Vervins
betwixt
the
French
and
Spaniard
together
with
the
settlement
of
Henry
the
fourth
,
in
the
Throne
of
France
,
and
his
Edicts
of
Pacification
with
the
Protestants
,
&
the
Truce
betwixt
the
Spaniards
,
&
the
Dutch
,
may
very
well
be
accounted
a
very
remarkable
end
of
this
Sea
of
blood
,
or
of
the
General
effusion
of
it
in
almost
all
parts
of
Europe
.
This
event
was
so
very
famous
a
circumstance
of
the
humbling
the
power
of
the
Roman
Interest
,
that
it
ought
to
have
been
very
signally
remarked
by
some
of
these
Vials
,
and
none
could
have
more
fully
,
and
plainly
expressed
it
than
this
Sea
of
bloud
in
the
second
of
them
.
Neither
is
there
any
other
State
of
affairs
since
the
Reformation
that
does
so
fitly
answer
the
Characters
of
this
Vial
as
this
,
that
has
been
mentioned
.
And
it
is
a
sufficient
prejudice
against
all
other
Interpretations
of
this
second
Vial
,
which
place
it
,
as
I
do
,
after
the
Reformation
,
that
they
take
no
notice
of
so
signal
,
and
so
generally
manifest
a
Judgment
upon
the
Beast
,
as
this
universal
Bloodshed
was
,
notwithstanding
that
it
is
so
plainly
set
forth
in
the
expressions
of
this
Vial
,
and
was
so
remarkably
fulfilled
also
in
the
event
before
the
Eyes
,
and
to
the
sense
and
feeling
of
almost
all
Europe
,
which
is
that
part
of
the
World
who
are
the
general
concern
of
all
the
Vials
.
Whatever
therefore
may
be
scrupled
at
in
the
application
of
the
first
Vial
,
it
cannot
hinder
us
from
determining
the
bounds
of
it
to
that
time
that
was
betwixt
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
and
this
Sea
of
Blood
;
For
there
could
not
have
been
a
more
open
prediction
,
or
a
more
exact
conformity
to
it
,
than
there
is
betwixt
the
second
Vial
,
and
the
Sea
of
Blood
,
within
the
Time
of
the
second
forty
years
after
the
Reformation
.
Neither
is
it
any
objection
against
this
,
and
the
following
Applications
,
that
the
Protestants
were
almost
as
great
sufferers
as
the
Roman
Party
.
For
all
that
is
here
to
be
regarded
,
is
,
whether
all
these
evils
were
not
great
humiliations
of
that
Interest
,
and
of
those
,
who
were
the
great
Lords
and
Masters
of
the
World
before
.
There
is
no
considerable
conquest
to
be
had
over
any
powerfull
Enemies
,
without
a
great
loss
of
Blood
on
the
Conquerours
side
;
For
a
Victory
does
generally
suppose
a
fight
before
it
,
and
there
is
no
Fighting
without
Blows
on
both
sides
.
THE
Rivers
of
Blood
,
which
are
the
Judgment
of
the
third
Vial
,
began
in
those
remainders
of
the
Religious
War
betwixt
the
Spaniard
and
the
Dutch
:
Or
,
if
that
seem
rather
the
Ebb
of
the
Sea
of
Blood
,
in
the
occasional
Tumults
of
Hungary
,
and
Transylvania
for
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
Anno
1605.
wherein
the
Papal
and
Imperial
party
had
generally
the
worst
,
especially
under
the
management
of
Stephen
Botski
,
who
,
as
Petavius
says
in
short
of
him
,
did
exceedingly
torment
the
Roman
Catholicks
.
But
it
may
be
very
reasonably
thought
,
that
the
Bohemian
War
in
the
same
period
,
wherein
both
the
Palatinates
were
gained
to
the
Imperial
party
,
was
a
sufficient
amends
for
all
the
other
troubles
,
and
losses
,
that
the
Beast
had
sustained
;
and
the
humbling
of
the
Protestants
in
France
at
the
taking
of
Rochell
,
soon
after
the
other
,
was
a
great
advancement
of
the
Papal
Interest
.
That
therefore
which
does
the
most
remarkably
fufill
the
intent
of
this
Vial
is
the
descent
of
the
Swedes
into
Germany
,
and
their
over-running
it
like
a
Torrent
,
and
their
continuing
Conquerours
there
in
one
of
the
most
Bloody
Wars
,
that
ever
was
heard
of
for
near
17
years
together
;
Which
did
all
fall
so
heavily
at
last
upon
the
Papal
Interest
,
and
the
Roman
Church
,
that
at
the
treaty
of
Munster
,
the
Popes
Nuncio
,
Fabio
Chigi
,
who
was
afterwards
Alexander
the
7th
,
made
a
very
solemn
protestation
there
in
the
name
of
his
Master
against
the
peace
of
Munster
,
as
if
it
had
been
but
a
bargain
to
betray
,
and
give
up
the
Revenues
,
Privileges
,
and
Rights
of
the
Roman
Church
.
And
who
can
be
supposed
to
be
a
better
Judge
of
the
evil
of
this
plague
,
than
they
who
were
the
most
interested
in
it
,
and
the
chief
sufferers
by
it
?
There
were
indeed
very
strange
Alienations
made
of
Church-Lands
and
Goods
into
Secular
hands
by
that
Treaty
,
so
as
even
to
give
great
offence
and
scandal
to
many
Protestants
themselves
;
and
a
general
Liberty
for
the
exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
was
established
by
it
almost
all
over
the
Empire
:
And
it
is
well
known
,
that
the
Swedes
,
at
their
first
coming
into
the
Empire
,
declared
it
was
to
restore
the
Liberties
of
the
Protestant
Religion
,
as
well
as
of
the
Princes
of
the
Empire
.
And
in
all
the
management
of
that
War
,
one
may
see
it
was
nothing
but
a
War
for
Religion
,
and
that
it
had
as
bloudy
effects
every
way
suitable
to
the
usual
heats
and
animosities
,
in
such
cases
.
It
is
certain
that
[
](B20811-e47610-b)(c)
(c)
Jonas
Wex
de
Antichristo
.
p.
86.
who
wrot
about
the
middle
of
the
Swedish
War
,
and
was
himself
a
Swede
,
after
he
had
divided
the
plagues
upon
the
Beast
into
Spritual
and
Corporal
,
in
the
91
and
92
Articles
,
says
thus
—
The
greatest
Corporal
Judgment
that
has
been
poured
out
upon
the
Kingdom
of
Antichrist
since
the
first
settlement
of
his
Kingdom
,
is
that
which
was
brought
upon
it
by
a
Northern
Lyon
,
that
is
,
Gustavus
Adolphus
.
—
For
in
the
year
1630.
did
he
break
in
upon
the
Kingdom
of
Antichrist
,
upon
the
Babylonian
Confederacy
,
and
give
it
such
a
Corporal
wound
,
as
it
never
before
had
received
since
the
first
settlement
of
the
Domination
of
the
Pope
,
and
the
open
discovery
of
the
fornication
of
his
Babylon
.
the
Swedish
War
did
make
so
great
a
noise
in
all
parts
of
the
World
,
that
it
must
needs
have
a
peculiar
place
to
it self
in
some
of
these
Vials
,
if
they
begin
with
the
Reformation
;
Almost
all
Europe
was
engaged
in
it
,
the
Princes
of
the
Empire
,
France
,
Spain
,
the
Dutch
,
the
Swedes
,
the
Pope
,
and
England
was
an
abettor
and
assistant
;
and
where
can
we
find
a
place
for
it
so
every
way
suitable
to
it
,
as
in
this
of
the
Rivers
of
Blood
?
For
tho'
it
did
engage
almost
all
the
Princes
of
Europe
in
the
Quarrel
,
yet
in
this
it
differed
from
the
Sea
of
Blood
in
the
second
Vial
,
That
the
seat
of
this
War
was
only
in
Germany
and
the
borders
of
it
.
And
so
was
it
but
Rivers
of
Blood
in
one
particular
part
of
Europe
at
one
time
,
whereas
the
other
was
an
Ocean
of
Blood
almost
all
over
Europe
at
the
same
time
.
Besides
,
there
must
be
two
distinct
Vials
for
these
two
so
distinct
and
eminent
Events
,
and
which
were
at
such
distance
from
one
another
,
and
therefore
must
the
Sea
of
Blood
in
the
second
Vial
belong
only
to
the
first
of
these
two
.
This
does
extreamly
well
agree
with
what
is
added
in
this
Vial
,
to
determine
it
to
the
most
considerable
part
of
the
Rivers
,
and
that
is
,
that
it
was
poured
out
upon
the
fountains
of
Waters
,
which
must
signify
,
that
it
was
a
Judgment
upon
the
Head
,
and
fountain
of
the
Empire
of
the
Beast
,
since
all
the
parts
of
the
World
mentioned
as
the
Subjects
of
these
Vials
,
are
all
but
so
many
respective
parts
of
the
Territories
,
and
power
of
the
Beast
;
and
then
by
these
Fountains
of
Water
must
in
all
reason
be
understood
the
Imperial
Family
,
or
their
Dominions
,
which
are
the
chief
Fountains
of
all
the
power
of
the
Beast
;
and
so
was
this
War
the
most
heavy
upon
the
Territories
of
the
Austrian
Family
,
or
their
immediate
dependants
.
The
event
does
also
very
exactly
answer
the
reason
that
is
given
for
these
Rivers
of
Blood
,
which
is
expressed
to
be
some
former
very
bloody
Cruelties
against
the
Saints
of
God
;
and
the
Cruelties
of
the
Imperial
party
towards
the
Protestants
after
the
end
of
the
Bohemian
War
was
one
of
the
chief
motives
of
the
Swedish
Invasion
.
Never
did
Germany
drink
so
deeply
of
God's
Judgments
in
blood
,
as
during
the
time
of
this
War
;
and
the
Triumph
of
the
Protestant
party
in
it
,
was
much
like
the
exultation
of
the
Angel
of
the
Waters
at
the
pouring
out
of
this
Vial.
v.
5
,
6.
Thou
art
Righteous
,
O
Lord
,
because
thou
hast
Judged
thus
.
For
they
have
shed
the
blood
of
Saints
,
and
Prophets
,
and
thou
hast
given
them
blood
to
drink
;
for
they
are
worthy
.
And
this
by
the
way
does
give
us
a
very
satisfactory
account
,
why
the
Swedish
War
should
be
accounted
the
chief
matter
of
this
third
Vial
alone
by
it self
,
tho'
it
continued
not
above
a
third
part
of
the
period
of
the
Vial.
For
here
is
an
intimation
of
a
very
dreadful
shedding
of
Blood
by
the
party
of
the
Beast
,
before
the
return
made
to
it
by
the
Rivers
of
Blood
;
which
does
suppose
the
Cruelties
of
the
Beast
to
take
up
a
considerable
part
of
the
period
allotted
to
this
Vial
,
and
to
go
before
the
Judgment
continued
in
it
;
and
then
the
shedding
of
their
Blood
in
that
War
can
be
but
the
latter
part
of
the
Vial
,
as
it
does
appear
also
to
be
in
the
event
.
The
end
of
the
plague
of
this
third
Vial
may
very
reasonably
be
determined
to
the
conclusion
of
the
Treaty
of
Munster
.
For
that
Treaty
was
the
most
Eminent
and
Famous
,
as
well
as
the
most
General
agreement
,
and
Peace
of
all
Europe
,
to
the
great
advantage
of
the
Protestant
Cause
.
We
may
therefore
now
conclude
,
that
the
Prophecy
,
and
the
Events
,
do
extend
the
bounds
of
the
three
first
Vials
,
to
the
end
at
least
of
the
chief
part
of
the
fury
of
the
Swedish
War
in
Germany
;
and
this
does
very
well
agree
with
the
three
first
forty
years
after
the
Reformation
assigned
to
them
.
There
is
no
need
of
making
any
very
curious
enquiry
,
what
eminent
Interest
it
can
be
,
that
is
signified
by
the
Judgment
of
the
next
Vial
,
which
is
said
to
be
the
giving
the
Sun
power
to
scorch
Men
with
fire
.
For
the
Earth
,
and
Sea
,
and
Rivers
having
been
found
here
not
to
signify
litterally
,
but
Mystically
,
as
they
are
often
used
in
this
Prophecy
for
the
several
states
of
Men
in
the
Roman
party
,
by
the
Sun
must
be
meant
some
chief
conquering
Potentate
within
the
compass
of
the
Empire
of
the
Roman
Church
,
which
is
the
common
Scene
of
all
the
Vials
,
and
Judgments
.
If
to
this
we
joyn
,
that
it
must
also
be
some
eminent
Potentate
,
that
is
made
use
of
as
a
judgment
upon
either
the
Papal
or
Imperial
Interest
,
and
therefore
not
the
Emperour
,
(
whose
Super-eminent
Roman
Title
shews
him
to
be
an
Head
of
the
Beast
;
)
who
can
it
be
,
that
can
be
the
business
of
this
Vial
for
the
next
forty
years
,
but
the
King
of
France
,
who
is
so
considerable
in
Europe
as
to
go
under
the
name
of
Lewis
the
Great
,
the
Eldest
Son
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
the
Most
Christian
King
in
the
Antichristian
State
?
He
is
far
the
most
likely
to
be
the
Sun
in
that
Heaven
,
where
the
Beast
sitteth
as
God.
If
it
be
Objected
that
he
is
an
advancer
of
the
Interest
of
the
Beast
;
It
must
be
considered
,
that
all
that
he
is
regarded
for
in
this
Vial
is
that
part
of
his
History
wherein
he
has
been
a
plague
to
the
Confederates
,
and
supporters
of
the
Beast
.
And
has
he
not
been
so
for
almost
the
whole
forty
years
after
the
Swedish
War
in
his
Quarrels
with
the
Popes
,
and
his
continual
Wars
with
the
Austrian
Family
,
to
the
great
hinderance
of
the
growth
and
Progress
of
the
cause
,
which
they
were
always
so
zealous
to
promote
?
Excepting
that
one
expedition
into
Holland
,
which
did
leave
little
or
nothing
in
the
possession
of
the
French
after
the
Kings
return
home
again
;
Who
is
there
that
have
lost
any
considerable
part
of
their
dominion
by
him
,
but
the
Austrian
Family
,
and
the
inseparable
adhaerent
to
the
Interest
of
that
Family
,
the
Duke
of
Lorrain
?
As
for
the
effects
of
his
Quarrels
with
the
Popes
,
we
may
sufficiently
see
,
what
heats
they
have
put
the
See
of
Rome
into
by
the
preparations
that
were
made
by
Alexander
the
Seventh
against
the
French
about
the
affairs
of
the
Corsi
,
and
by
the
zeal
of
this
present
Pope
,
in
the
business
of
the
Regale
,
which
concluded
with
the
determination
of
those
famous
points
concerning
the
Papal
Authority
by
the
general
Assembly
of
the
whole
French
Clergy
;
All
which
were
as
great
humiliations
of
the
Spiritual
Head
of
the
Roman
Party
,
as
the
French
Conquests
were
of
the
Secular
Head
of
them
.
And
both
the
Papal
and
Imperial
Party
may
very
properly
be
said
to
blaspheme
the
God
of
Heaven
,
for
the
inflicting
these
Plagues
upon
them
,
by
attributing
it
wholly
to
the
Devil
,
whom
they
would
affirm
to
move
the
King
of
France
to
all
these
things
against
them
,
whereas
they
are
the
just
Judgments
of
God
upon
them
only
to
bring
them
to
Repentance
,
as
we
see
it
plainly
here
intimated
by
way
of
Explication
:
They
blasphemed
God
,
who
had
power
over
these
Plagues
,
or
from
whose
hand
they
came
,
and
they
repented
not
to
give
him
Glory
,
or
the
Glory
of
his
Justice
:
For
they
attributed
all
this
to
the
power
of
the
Devil
only
in
him
.
This
Vial
then
does
very
fitly
suit
the
Actions
of
the
French
King
,
till
the
late
general
Truce
.
In
the
mean
while
it
is
to
be
considered
,
That
so
eminent
an
Hostility
against
the
Austrian
Interest
for
so
long
a
continuance
,
could
not
reasonably
be
omitted
out
of
the
Judgments
upon
the
Beast
;
and
besides
,
there
would
be
so
many
years
past
since
the
Swedish
War
,
without
any
Judgment
considerable
,
unless
this
be
allowed
to
come
in
for
one
.
It
is
certain
,
there
is
nothing
expressed
in
the
Prophecy
about
this
power
given
to
the
Sun
,
which
is
not
very
well
answered
by
the
heat
and
vexation
that
the
King
of
Frances
Quarrels
and
Wars
have
put
the
Papalins
,
and
the
Imperialists
and
Spaniards
into
.
For
the
scorching
with
Heat
being
acknowledged
to
be
mystically
understood
,
it
may
properly
enough
signifie
any
Vexation
that
comes
by
the
means
of
him
who
is
there
meant
by
the
Sun.
But
for
the
satisfaction
of
those
who
may
desire
a
more
literal
Application
of
this
Character
of
scorching
Men
with
Fire
,
it
may
be
further
considered
,
That
since
by
the
Sun
must
here
be
meant
some
Soveraign
Power
of
Men
,
according
as
we
see
Men
to
be
understood
by
the
Sea
and
the
Rivers
;
the
only
thing
that
can
be
imagined
to
be
answerable
to
the
Character
of
scorching
Men
with
Fire
,
by
such
a
conquering
Power
,
is
the
burning
their
Towns
and
Houses
;
and
does
not
this
very
well
suit
with
the
French
Bombs
,
which
make
a
Town
intolerable
to
the
Inhabitants
of
it
before
it
be
taken
?
And
so
makes
a
distinction
betwixt
the
Swedish
War
,
which
was
by
Blood
and
Cruelty
▪
and
the
French
War
,
which
was
little
else
then
the
taking
of
Towns
without
any
such
a
great
effusion
of
the
Blood
of
the
Romish
Party
.
If
there
be
ground
enough
upon
other
accounts
,
to
fasten
this
Vial
upon
that
King
,
it
was
very
providentially
ordered
,
That
he
should
give
the
Sun
for
his
device
upon
his
Coin
,
from
the
first
Times
of
his
Appearance
after
the
Swedish
Wars
,
as
may
be
seen
in
almost
all
his
first
Brass
and
Golden
Coins
,
to
signifie
his
appearance
like
the
Sun
out
of
a
Cloud
after
his
first
Troubles
,
with
the
Princes
of
the
Blood.
This
is
still
the
King
of
France's
Emblem
;
but
now
is
come
to
be
a
Sun
shining
upon
the
Universe
,
with
this
Motto
,
Nec
pluribus
impar
;
and
it
is
publickly
given
him
in
his
Triumphs
and
Honours
,
and
is
as
gravely
owned
by
himself
:
Anno
168●
.
An
eminent
confirmation
of
this
was
his
last
Reception
at
Luxemburgh
,
where
all
the
Windows
of
the
Streets
were
full
of
nothing
but
glorious
Representations
of
the
Sun
by
Artificial
Lamps
,
on
purpose
contrived
in
honour
of
him
.
And
the
contention
betwixt
Dr.
Wagenseil
,
professor
at
Altdorf
,
and
Father
Menestrier
,
about
the
conformity
of
this
to
the
Laws
and
Rules
for
Devices
,
does
give
sufficient
Testimony
to
the
matter
of
Fact
it self
,
which
is
the
ground
of
their
Dispute
.
Dr.
Wagenseil
is
of
opinion
,
that
all
well
invented
Devices
of
Princes
,
do
come
by
Inspiration
.
I
am
sure
,
that
would
very
well
suit
with
the
present
Application
of
this
part
of
the
Prophecy
to
the
King
of
France
;
if
other
Considerations
should
make
it
very
probable
,
this
remark
would
encline
one
to
think
,
that
God
had
put
it
into
the
mind
of
that
King
and
his
Flatterers
to
pitch
upon
,
and
to
own
this
Device
in
so
publick
a
manner
.
But
this
I
mention
only
as
a
concurrent
circumstance
,
to
make
him
known
to
the
World
by
.
The
business
of
the
fourth
Vial
,
does
then
seem
to
end
just
about
this
present
time
.
And
now
if
we
take
a
review
of
these
four
first
Vials
,
it
will
be
hard
for
any
to
find
out
any
other
four
Events
since
the
Reformation
,
considerable
enough
to
be
accounted
Judgments
upon
the
Beast
,
much
less
any
four
such
remarkable
ones
,
as
those
which
have
been
pitch'd
upon
,
that
have
been
so
much
the
concern
of
all
Europe
,
and
have
lasted
so
long
,
and
are
so
exactly
answerable
to
the
Characters
of
each
Vial
in
the
Text
;
and
those
are
the
proper
Qualifications
for
the
matter
of
every
one
of
the
Vials
,
that
is
,
that
it
be
of
a
general
extent
,
that
it
last
many
years
,
and
that
it
be
agreeable
to
Vers.
1
,
2
,
3.
the
Characters
of
the
Text.
But
if
it
should
be
questioned
,
Whether
there
be
yet
four
of
the
Vials
past
,
tho
it
should
be
granted
that
the
Reformation
was
the
first
Date
of
them
all
,
That
scruple
may
be
easily
removed
,
if
it
be
considered
,
That
there
must
be
either
four
of
them
past
or
but
two
:
For
if
it
be
allowed
that
the
Rivers
of
Blood
in
the
third
Vial
,
were
fulfilled
before
the
present
King
of
France's
Appearance
in
Action
,
He
must
necessarily
be
the
business
of
the
fourth
Vial
,
because
for
these
fourty
years
the
Beast
has
not
had
any
trouble
from
any
other
hand
that
can
tolerably
answer
the
general
extent
or
vexation
of
a
Judgment
upon
the
Roman
Party
.
But
if
it
be
not
allowed
,
that
the
Rivers
of
Blood
were
fulfilled
before
that
time
,
they
could
not
have
been
fulfilled
in
his
Reign
;
for
they
are
very
plainly
described
to
be
a
bloody
Revenge
for
the
Cruelties
of
that
Party
to
the
true
Church
,
to
which
the
French
Conquests
have
no
manner
of
likeness
.
They
were
rather
Surprizes
of
Towns
than
any
great
Acts
of
Blood
,
and
the
Protestants
were
fellow
Sufferers
with
the
rest
in
those
few
Battels
that
were
fought
.
Wherefore
if
the
Sea
of
Blood
in
the
second
Vial
,
should
be
extended
to
the
beginning
of
the
King
of
Frances
Reign
,
there
could
have
been
no
other
Vial
fulfilled
since
that
time
:
For
the
Rivers
of
Blood
are
the
next
Vial
;
and
there
has
been
now
fourty
years
past
without
any
thing
like
the
Characters
of
that
.
Now
if
there
should
be
but
two
Vials
yet
past
for
these
One
hundred
and
seventy
years
since
the
Reformation
,
there
would
be
no
manner
of
proportion
betwixt
them
and
the
other
five
,
which
would
all
of
them
be
crouded
within
the
space
of
about
One
hundred
years
at
farthest
,
according
to
the
third
Supposition
about
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
.
And
yet
there
is
no
such
remark
upon
these
two
first
Vials
,
to
distinguish
them
from
the
other
five
,
as
there
is
upon
the
three
last
Trumpets
,
to
distinguish
them
from
the
four
first
,
in
respect
of
the
different
length
of
their
continuance
.
And
besides
,
there
would
be
above
sixty
years
interval
betwixt
the
second
and
the
third
Vial
,
without
the
concern
of
any
of
the
Vials
in
it
.
THE
Period
of
the
FIFTH
Vial
then
must
begin
at
the
extirpation
of
those
fourty
years
that
began
at
the
end
Rev.
16.
10.
of
the
Swedish
War
.
The
Judgment
therefore
to
be
poured
out
of
this
fifth
Vial
,
is
still
to
be
expected
.
For
it
may
be
observed
in
all
the
former
Vials
,
That
the
Period
in
which
the
Event
happens
,
must
be
distinguished
from
the
Judgment
,
which
is
the
matter
of
it
,
and
which
many
times
does
take
up
scarce
half
the
time
of
the
Period
in
which
it
happens
.
Thus
the
Sea
of
Blood
was
but
for
part
of
the
time
of
the
second
Vial
,
and
the
Rivers
of
Blood
but
part
of
the
third
;
and
great
interruptions
were
there
in
those
scorching
hot
Actions
of
the
Sun
in
the
fourth
.
So
also
in
this
fifth
it
must
be
expected
,
That
the
Darkness
over
all
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
must
be
by
intervals
.
And
therefore
no
Man
is
to
wonder
,
that
in
the
time
of
a
Vial
that
is
poured
out
upon
the
Seat
of
the
Beast
,
as
this
is
,
the
Beast
should
at
first
have
the
greatest
flush
of
power
,
and
the
greatest
likelihood
of
a
general
Success
.
For
such
was
the
appearance
of
the
Power
of
Charles
the
Fifth
,
at
the
beginning
of
the
first
Vial
;
of
the
power
of
Philip
of
Spain
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
and
of
the
Leaguers
in
France
,
and
of
Queen
Mary
in
England
about
,
or
a
little
after
the
beginning
of
the
second
Vial
;
such
also
was
the
fair
show
of
the
Roman
Interest
in
France
upon
the
conversion
of
Henry
the
fourth
at
the
beginning
of
the
third
Vial
;
and
this
was
followed
with
the
conquest
of
the
Palatinate
,
and
the
victories
over
the
Protestants
in
France
,
before
there
was
any
considerable
appearance
of
any
River
of
bloud
,
which
yet
was
very
eminently
fulfilled
by
the
Swedish
war
;
The
Peace
also
of
the
Pyreneans
did
quite
take
of
the
scorching
of
the
Sun
for
a
while
at
the
beginning
of
the
fourth
Vial.
Wherefore
we
are
to
look
upon
the
present
oppression
of
the
Protestants
in
France
,
and
in
other
places
,
and
the
flourishing
show
of
the
Papal
Interest
at
present
to
be
but
a
breathing
while
for
them
,
and
a
preparation
only
for
a
very
great
cloud
,
which
shall
continue
long
upon
them
within
the
compass
of
these
next
fourty
years
which
are
now
coming
on
.
By
the
description
of
the
plague
of
this
Vial
,
and
the
different
characters
of
it
,
in
distinction
to
the
Sea
and
Rivers
of
blood
and
the
being
scorched
with
heat
,
which
were
the
plagues
of
the
preceding
Vials
;
It
seems
rather
to
be
some
great
confusion
and
vexation
in
the
Kingdom
,
and
Throne
of
the
Beast
,
then
any
great
Acts
of
cruelty
against
that
Party
;
It
must
be
as
different
from
that
,
as
a
Cloud
is
from
Rivers
of
blood
.
And
then
since
there
is
the
mention
of
the
same
effects
of
this
Vial
,
with
those
in
the
first
Vial
,
that
is
,
of
pains
and
sores
,
with
the
addition
also
of
the
great
fury
and
indignation
which
they
did
put
the
Subjects
of
the
Beast
into
,
so
as
to
make
them
gnaw
their
Tongues
,
and
blaspheme
the
God
of
Heaven
;
There
is
good
reason
to
apprehend
,
that
it
may
signifie
much
the
same
thing
with
the
first
Vial
,
And
that
is
,
the
Rage
,
and
fury
of
the
Romanists
at
a
new
Reformation
getting
ground
amongst
them
;
And
if
this
present
juncture
should
be
the
time
of
the
death
of
the
two
Witnesses
in
the
11th
.
Chap.
as
has
in
the
9th
.
and
10th
.
Chapters
been
made
appear
to
be
very
probable
,
one
cannot
but
be
verily
perswaded
,
that
this
fifth
Plague
which
is
now
approching
must
be
such
a
fury
and
vexation
at
the
Rise
of
a
new
Reformation
amongst
them
upon
the
Resurrection
of
the
two
Witnesses
.
But
however
the
darkness
upon
the
Kingdom
and
Throne
of
the
Beast
,
must
be
a
great
Eclipse
of
their
present
Triumphant
Condition
;
And
it
is
a
character
distinct
from
all
the
plagues
that
did
signify
any
Acts
of
blood
or
litteral
Conquests
of
his
Territories
.
The
place
for
this
Plague
to
be
poured
out
upon
,
has
a
very
signal
mark
given
it
.
The
Seat
,
or
Throne
of
the
Beast
may
be
either
that
where
he
really
Reigns
,
and
resides
,
which
is
the
Imperial
Hereditary
Countreys
,
or
that
from
whence
he
has
the
name
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
the
City
of
Rome
,
and
nothing
but
the
event
can
determine
which
of
the
two
is
here
meant
.
But
by
his
[
](B20811-e49170-b)(d)
(d)
Ribera
on
the
10th
V.
of
the
16th
Chap.
Apocal.
upon
the
Seat
of
the
Beast
:
]
That
is
,
says
he
,
upon
the
Kingdom
,
as
Andreas
Caesareensis
says
;
He
smote
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
.
Throne
may
also
be
meant
only
his
Supreme
Authority
in
general
,
because
it
is
here
explained
by
his
Kingdom
,
the
Darkness
in
which
was
the
Plague
upon
his
Throne
.
And
by
his
Kingdom
in
this
place
will
be
found
to
be
meant
nothing
but
his
power
in
general
,
Theor.
65.
See
further
there
.
The
Sixth
Vial
seems
to
be
just
such
a
confederacy
of
the
Papal
and
Imperial
Interest
in
a
War
against
some
Eastern
Princes
,
as
we
see
at
present
carried
on
against
the
Turks
,
Rev.
16.
10.
but
with
a
much
different
Success
;
This
of
the
sixth
Vial
being
intended
for
a
very
signal
Judgment
upon
the
Beast
.
By
the
mention
of
the
River
Euphrates
one
would
at
first
apprehend
,
that
the
judgment
of
the
sixth
Vial
was
to
be
executed
by
the
same
people
,
who
were
the
Actors
in
the
Sixth
Trumpet
,
who
are
there
described
to
be
Kings
Rev.
9.
14.
about
the
River
Euphrates
,
as
these
are
here
said
to
be
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
for
whose
passage
the
River
Euphrates
is
said
here
to
be
dried
up
.
But
it
is
plain
,
that
they
must
be
two
different
Nations
;
For
those
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
are
described
to
be
Kings
bound
within
the
River
Euphrates
,
and
are
known
to
be
the
Turkish
Empire
,
as
has
been
shewn
:
But
these
Kings
in
the
Sixth
Vial
,
are
some
Kings
of
the
East
,
who
are
on
the
[
](B20811-e49370-b)(e)
(e)
Ribera
.
V.
14.
Cap.
16.
Apocal.
—
Kings
,
who
shall
then
be
in
the
Provinces
of
the
East
—
nothing
but
the
River
Euphrates
shall
stand
in
their
way
—
to
hinder
the
march
of
their
Army
.
Andreas
Caesareensis
does
hereupon
imagine
,
that
Antichrist
shall
come
with
these
Kings
out
of
the
East
,
that
is
,
out
of
Persia
.
other
side
of
the
River
Euphrates
,
and
for
whose
easy
passage
towards
the
Beast
,
the
waters
of
that
River
are
to
be
dryed
up
.
The
Kings
of
the
East
must
therefore
here
be
some
Princes
beyond
the
River
Euphrates
;
The
chief
of
whom
now
is
the
Persian
;
But
before
the
time
of
this
Vial
may
appear
some
other
Princes
of
quite
another
nature
.
It
may
seem
a
little
difficult
at
the
first
to
comprehend
how
these
Eastern
Princes
should
be
able
to
make
their
way
to
the
Imperial
Countries
,
for
which
here
the
River
Euphrates
seems
to
be
dryed
up
:
For
there
is
the
whole
Turkish
Empire
betwixt
them
.
And
it
is
hard
indeed
to
apprehend
how
it
should
be
done
but
by
the
destruction
of
the
Turkish
Empire
;
And
the
present
posture
of
their
Affairs
does
offer
us
sufficient
ground
to
apprehend
that
to
be
possible
enough
.
Here
is
almost
all
the
length
of
the
period
of
this
present
Fifth
Vial
to
give
time
for
such
a
work
,
besides
the
number
of
years
that
there
may
be
allowed
for
it
also
in
the
period
of
the
Sixth
,
before
the
Judgment
of
that
Vial
shall
begin
.
But
according
to
the
description
of
the
time
of
the
Turkish
vexations
in
the
Sixth
Trumpet
,
and
the
passing
over
of
the
second
woe
,
together
with
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
Their
end
should
be
within
a
very
few
years
,
according
to
the
Reasons
that
I
have
given
for
it
in
the
Ninth
Chapter
.
As
for
the
Interpretations
of
the
River
Euphrates
,
which
would
make
it
have
a
mystical
signification
,
they
seem
to
be
sufficiently
taken
off
by
the
known
litteral
signification
of
the
River
Euphrates
in
the
Sixth
Trumpet
,
which
is
now
generally
acknowledged
to
be
there
taken
for
the
real
River
only
;
And
is
also
proved
to
be
necessary
to
be
so
,
Chapter
the
9th
.
And
so
we
have
an
Example
in
this
Prophecy
to
determine
this
Interpretation
of
it
,
as
well
as
the
proper
litteral
signification
of
the
term
it self
,
which
ought
not
to
be
departed
from
,
when
it
may
as
easily
be
retained
.
The
effect
of
this
Vial
seems
to
be
a
great
destruction
of
the
party
of
the
Beast
by
their
Enemies
,
which
according
to
the
plague
of
every
Vial
is
to
continue
a
long
while
amongst
them
;
And
tho'
it
be
called
the
Battle
of
the
great
V.
14
,
15.
day
of
Almighty
God
,
as
if
it
were
but
some
great
Battle
at
one
time
,
yet
by
that
term
of
the
great
day
of
the
Lord
is
in
many
places
signified
a
long
continuance
of
time
.
But
here
is
a
peculiar
coming
of
Christ
,
described
in
that
Verse
15.
manner
,
that
his
coming
unexpectedly
,
and
suddenly
for
the
inflicting
of
some
Judgment
is
set
out
in
several
places
of
the
New
Testament
;
Which
gives
one
ground
to
apprehend
,
That
that
War
must
be
a
very
signal
destruction
of
the
Confederates
of
the
Beast
.
And
yet
I
cannot
think
it
to
be
the
same
with
that
Battel
,
Ch.
19.
where
the
Beast
Verse
19
,
20.
and
False
Prophet
were
destroyed
.
For
all
that
seems
plainly
to
belong
to
the
seventh
Vial
,
as
well
as
the
Judgment
upon
Babylon
mentioned
before
it
,
and
threatned
in
the
Cha.
16.
19.
seventh
Vial
;
and
it
would
confound
the
Order
of
the
things
in
these
Visions
to
set
the
matter
of
the
sixth
Vial
behind
the
business
of
the
seventh
.
Indeed
if
it
be
well
observed
,
there
is
a
plain
distinction
to
be
found
betwixt
the
Enemies
in
the
sixth
Vial
,
and
those
in
the
seventh
.
For
the
burning
of
Babylon
,
which
is
one
great
effect
of
the
seventh
Vial
is
known
to
have
been
foretold
to
belong
to
the
ten
Kings
,
that
were
to
be
the
Confederates
of
the
Beast
till
the
words
of
God
should
be
fulfilled
,
and
wear
his
ten
horns
.
Rev.
17.
16.
But
the
Enemies
in
the
sixth
Vial
are
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
who
are
quite
another
part
of
the
World
,
than
those
Western
Princes
of
the
Roman
Party
.
As
for
the
place
of
the
Battle
called
Harma-Geddon
I
think
Mr.
Mede's
determination
of
all
the
controversies
about
it
is
the
best
,
that
it
is
one
of
the
secrets
of
God
,
and
not
to
be
defined
by
us
,
till
the
Event
shall
make
it
known
.
But
yet
it
must
be
confessed
,
that
the
Expressions
are
not
determinate
enough
to
assure
any
that
this
meeting
together
in
Harma-Geddon
is
more
than
a
preparative
for
a
continued
lasting
War
in
the
seventh
Vial.
And
then
since
by
the
drying
up
the
River
Euphrates
,
the
Turkish
Empire
appears
to
be
then
utterly
ruined
,
by
the
gathering
together
of
the
Beast
with
his
Confederates
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
East
[
](B20811-e49830-b)(f)
(f)
Idem
,
in
v.
16.
ibid
,
Armageddon
]
He
gives
an
Hebrew
name
,
because
it
was
a
place
of
the
Hebrews
,
not
either
known
,
or
named
any
where
else
—
But
where
it
is
we
cannot
certainly
know
,
because
the
Scripture
has
made
no
mention
of
it
any
where
:
I
apprehend
it
to
be
a
place
nigh
Jerusalem
,
and
the
Valley
of
Jehosaphat
.
—
Interpreters
give
various
reasons
for
its
name
,
but
which
seem
all
to
be
little
to
the
purpose
.
But
because
none
can
tell
where
this
shall
be
,
and
it
is
no
where
mentioned
in
the
Scripture
,
I
imagine
that
the
name
of
it
may
be
wrong
wrote
,
and
Corrupted
,
and
that
it
should
be
Mageddon
—
which
is
known
to
be
a
large
Plain
fit
for
a
Battle
,
where
Josias
died
fighting
with
the
King
of
Egypt
.
Tyconius
is
of
the
same
mind
.
Homil.
13.
But
if
it
is
really
Harma-Geddon
,
then
it
signifies
the
Mountain
of
Megiddo
,
because
that
Plain
was
upon
a
great
Elevation
.
in
Harma-Geddon
seems
to
be
signified
,
that
Syria
,
and
Palestine
to
which
the
name
of
Harma-Geddon
does
most
likely
refer
,
should
be
the
Seat
of
the
most
considerable
of
the
last
conflicts
of
the
Beast
with
his
Conquerours
.
The
Seventh
Vial
brings
on
the
last
Ruine
of
Babylon
and
the
Beast
.
And
the
first
expression
in
it
does
very
fully
signify
it
.
It
is
done
,
must
referr
to
the
accomplishment
of
Rev.
16.
17.
all
the
business
of
the
Vials
at
least
;
and
the
Vials
are
declared
to
be
the
last
plagues
,
in
which
the
wrath
of
God
is
fulfilled
;
And
this
wrath
is
against
the
Beast
,
and
his
Confederates
,
and
therefore
must
the
last
of
these
Vials
be
the
last
act
of
the
wrath
of
God
against
the
Beast
,
or
,
his
destruction
.
But
this
must
be
understood
of
the
conclusion
of
the
period
of
the
seventh
Vial
,
not
of
the
beginning
of
it
.
For
we
see
great
preparations
for
the
destruction
of
the
Beast
,
and
his
Confederates
after
this
first
mention
of
the
Vial
in
General
.
There
is
the
great
City
to
be
divided
into
verse
19
,
20
,
21
three
Parts
;
The
Cities
of
the
Nations
to
fall
;
Great
Babylon
to
be
judged
;
The
plague
of
the
Hail
out
of
Heaven
;
and
then
the
Armies
of
the
Word
of
God
,
to
fight
with
the
Armies
of
the
Beast
,
and
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
.
Chap.
19.
19.
This
expression
,
It
is
done
,
at
the
first
pouring
out
of
the
seventh
Vial
,
is
like
to
those
at
the
first
founding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
The
Kingdoms
of
this
World
are
become
Chap.
11.
15.
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Lord
,
and
of
his
Christ
;
Which
yet
were
not
verify'd
,
till
after
the
third
Woe
(
which
is
part
of
the
matter
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
)
was
Executed
upon
the
Beast
;
And
the
time
of
the
third
Woe
must
be
a
good
part
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
to
hold
any
proportion
to
those
two
Woes
,
which
went
before
it
,
which
took
up
the
whole
business
of
the
fifth
and
sixth
Trumpet
,
and
are
found
to
have
continued
very
near
Eleven
hundred
years
.
Wherefore
it
is
evident
,
that
the
seventh
Vial
contains
in
it
the
last
ruin
of
the
Beast
and
his
party
;
Which
is
the
same
with
the
end
of
the
third
Woe
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
after
which
begins
the
Universal
reign
of
Christ
over
Chap.
11.
15.
all
the
Kingdoms
of
the
World.
And
since
the
Vials
are
called
the
seven
last
plagues
in
relation
to
the
Trumpets
,
which
were
the
seven
first
,
the
last
Vial
must
then
be
the
last
part
of
the
third
Woe
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
For
the
last
of
the
seven
last
Plagues
must
be
at
least
after
the
beginning
of
the
last
of
the
seven
first
Plagues
,
or
after
the
first
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
:
The
first
of
the
seven
last
Plagues
must
needs
be
after
the
first
of
the
seven
first
Plagues
,
and
so
must
the
last
also
of
the
one
be
after
the
last
of
the
other
.
From
hence
then
it
appears
,
that
the
beginning
of
the
seventh
Vial
is
not
yet
come
.
For
the
last
Trumpet
is
not
yet
sounded
,
because
neither
are
the
Witnesses
yet
risen
again
,
nor
are
the
Turks
,
who
are
certainly
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
and
the
second
Woe
,
yet
passed
away
,
as
it
is
said
of
the
second
Chap.
11.
14.
Woe
before
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
Besides
,
the
seventh
Vial
is
the
last
of
the
last
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
,
and
therefore
must
be
after
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
which
is
also
a
Plague
upon
the
Beast
,
as
it
is
the
third
Woe
,
of
which
the
Beast
alone
is
the
Object
;
because
after
the
time
of
the
second
Woe
there
is
no
other
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
but
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
to
be
the
object
of
it
;
and
all
the
Trumpets
are
certainly
plagues
upon
some
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
18.
)
Besides
,
That
the
effect
of
the
Woe
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
is
the
same
with
that
of
the
seventh
Vial
,
which
is
the
last
end
of
all
the
Enemies
of
the
Christian
Church
.
The
Seventh
Vial
must
therefore
be
the
last
part
of
the
Woe
of
this
seventh
Trumpet
,
and
therefore
cannot
be
yet
past
,
because
the
sixth
Trumpet
is
not
yet
passed
away
.
The
Seven
Vials
then
cannot
be
yet
poured
out
,
as
some
would
have
them
,
and
there
must
be
another
of
the
Vials
found
out
to
signify
the
Reformation
,
than
this
seventh
Vial
,
by
those
who
would
have
the
Vials
begin
before
that
time
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
The
Preaching
the
Everlasting
Gospel
(
Rev.
14.
)
is
the
preaching
up
a
General
Reformation
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
The
Hour
of
God's
Judgments
(
ibid
,
)
must
be
just
about
the
same
time
.
The
Vintage
is
the
last
destruction
of
the
Beast
.
The
time
of
the
patience
of
the
Saints
is
the
same
with
that
of
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
,
Chap.
11.
The
Harvest
after
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
.
The
death
of
the
Witnesses
no
bodily
death
.
The
preaching
the
Everlasting
Gospel
the
Protestant
Reformation
.
The
7
Vials
cannot
begin
before
the
Protestant
Reformation
.
The
Hour
of
God's
Judgments
the
beginning
of
the
7
Vials
.
The
7
Vials
begin
soon
after
the
Protestant
Reformation
.
THO'
the
time
of
the
first
date
of
the
seven
Vials
,
and
the
application
of
every
one
of
them
in
particular
,
seem
to
have
been
sufficiently
cleared
in
the
preceding
Chapters
,
yet
it
will
be
convenient
to
take
in
all
the
light
,
that
is
offered
from
the
Prophecy
,
to
confirm
the
grounds
that
have
been
already
given
for
them
.
And
upon
a
small
reflection
it
will
at
the
first
sight
be
found
,
that
there
are
very
fair
advantages
offered
for
this
purpose
in
the
14th
Chapter
of
this
Book
.
I
will
therefore
take
a
new
prospect
of
the
seven
Vials
with
respect
to
the
relation
that
they
may
be
found
to
have
to
that
part
of
the
Prophecy
,
and
will
endeavour
from
thence
to
represent
the
reasons
,
that
do
still
much
more
confirm
the
explication
,
that
I
have
given
of
the
Vials
in
as
close
and
dependant
an
order
,
as
any
that
have
been
yet
delivered
.
In
order
to
this
I
think
it
ought
to
be
granted
me
,
that
The
Events
which
are
referred
to
in
the
14th
Chap.
do
follow
one
another
in
the
same
Order
,
in
which
the
Schemes
that
represent
them
are
there
placed
.
For
this
is
the
natural
and
litteral
construction
of
the
Order
of
all
the
Schemes
in
the
Prophecy
,
and
therefore
without
some
great
evidence
for
another
Order
[
](B20811-e50470-b)(a)
(a)
A
Leasar
in
Chap.
13.
Disputat
de
totius
Capitis
Argumento
.
—
Therefore
Ribera
will
have
no
Order
of
the
things
to
be
adhered
to
,
nor
the
Series
of
the
Prophecy
to
be
observed
.
But
that
which
Ribera
thinks
good
to
swallow
,
neither
will
the
Millenaries
nor
any
else
swallow
,
who
has
found
out
a
way
to
carry
on
a
suitable
Interpretation
,
according
to
the
Order
of
the
things
in
the
Prophecy
,
without
any
Anticipations
or
Leaps
,
or
confusion
of
the
Order
.
it
ought
to
be
adhered
to
;
For
that
I
account
one
of
the
most
certain
Rules
of
Interpretation
,
and
without
it
,
the
most
seemingly
plain
Interpretations
of
all
would
be
but
arbitrary
and
groundless
.
But
here
is
besides
a
,
particular
Order
,
and
Succession
of
Angels
one
after
another
,
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
of
the
Chapter
,
to
make
it
unquestionable
,
that
the
Events
which
they
signify
are
in
an
Orderly
Succession
to
one
another
.
That
which
is
in
the
first
place
to
be
observed
for
the
design
above-mentioned
is
,
that
,
The
preaching
of
the
Everlasting
Gospel
to
every
Nation
,
&c.
Theor.
34
Chap.
14.
6.
is
a
preaching
up
of
a
general
Reformation
of
the
Roman
Church
in
the
time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
.
1.
It
is
preached
in
the
Time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
;
For
it
follows
in
Order
after
the
account
of
the
Rise
of
the
Beast
,
in
the
13th
Chap.
And
after
the
account
of
the
144000
,
(
who
are
said
to
be
sealed
,
as
the
opposite
party
to
those
,
who
had
received
the
mark
of
the
Beast
)
at
the
first
verse
Rev.
14.
of
this
Chapter
.
2.
It
is
the
preaching
up
of
a
Reformation
,
because
the
matter
of
it
is
an
exhortation
to
Repentance
,
upon
a
declaration
of
God's
Judgments
being
then
at
hand
,
in
these
Terms
;
Fear
God
,
and
give
glory
to
him
,
for
the
hour
of
his
Judgment
is
Rev.
14.
7.
come
;
And
to
give
glory
to
God
in
such
circumstances
is
known
to
signify
a
publick
profession
of
Repentance
.
3.
And
it
is
a
general
Reformation
,
because
it
is
preached
to
every
Nation
,
and
Kindred
,
and
Tongue
,
and
People
,
and
that
also
after
a
more
depressed
,
and
silenc'd
state
of
the
Church
during
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
intimated
by
the
Select
and
chosen
number
of
the
144000
,
said
just
before
this
to
have
been
the
first
fruits
,
in
distinction
to
the
innumerable
V.
4.
multitudes
of
all
Nations
,
to
whom
the
Gospel
is
said
here
to
be
preached
,
and
who
are
therefore
introduced
immediately
after
the
account
of
them
.
4.
It
appears
also
to
be
a
call
to
a
general
Reformation
of
the
Roman
Church
,
because
that
immediately
after
it
follows
a
declaration
of
the
nearness
of
Gods
Judgments
,
and
thereupon
there
is
a
denunciation
of
a
Judgment
upon
Babylon
,
and
another
threat
presently
after
to
those
who
should
Worship
the
V.
8
,
9.
Beast
or
his
Image
;
which
shews
,
that
the
friends
of
Babylon
,
and
of
the
Beast
,
are
the
whole
intent
of
this
Reformation
.
The
Hour
of
Gods
Judgments
,
chap.
14.
v.
7.
is
just
about
Theor.
35
the
same
time
with
the
preaching
the
everlasting
Gospel
.
For
the
near
approach
of
the
Judgments
of
God
,
is
made
the
motive
to
persuade
Men
to
comply
with
the
Preachers
of
the
Gospel
.
They
are
moved
to
fear
God
and
to
give
Glory
to
him
,
which
is
to
make
a
solemn
and
publick
profession
of
Repentance
,
because
the
hour
of
his
Judgment
was
come
,
or
was
just
then
at
hand
.
There
are
indeed
much
the
same
expressions
in
the
prophets
that
speak
of
the
Judgments
of
God
as
then
present
upon
Babylon
,
which
were
not
to
appear
till
many
scores
of
years
after
that
time
.
But
then
those
expressions
are
joyned
with
others
,
which
shew
the
time
of
their
fulfilling
to
be
a
great
many
years
off
.
But
here
the
nearness
of
Gods
Judgments
is
made
an
Argument
to
persuade
to
a
Reformation
,
at
that
present
time
when
the
Gospel
was
preached
.
They
are
exhorted
to
give
Glory
to
God
at
that
present
time
,
because
the
hour
of
the
Judgments
of
God
was
then
come
;
which
does
very
manifestly
confine
the
hour
of
Gods
Judgments
to
the
same
time
that
the
everlasting
Gospel
was
preached
.
Again
,
the
persons
to
whom
Isaiah
,
and
Jeremiah
did
preach
the
destruction
of
Babylon
were
not
then
present
.
But
the
persons
to
whom
this
Angel
was
to
preach
must
be
present
,
when
he
was
to
preach
to
them
,
or
there
must
be
a
force
put
upon
the
words
.
For
they
are
a
plain
relation
of
the
preaching
of
an
Angel
to
all
Kindred
,
and
Nations
for
the
hastening
of
their
repentance
by
alarming
them
against
the
hour
of
Gods
Judgment
then
coming
upon
them
;
Whereas
the
Judgments
upon
Babylon
foretold
by
the
Prophets
were
known
not
to
concern
any
of
that
Age
,
And
so
were
nothing
but
a
prophetical
representation
of
judgments
at
a
distance
.
It
may
also
be
every
where
observed
[
](B20811-e50970-b)*
*
See
concordance
in
the
Word
near
.
amongst
the
Prophets
,
that
when
ever
the
Judgments
of
God
are
said
to
be
near
,
it
is
certainly
meant
,
that
they
are
near
those
times
in
which
the
people
,
to
whom
it
is
spoken
are
exhorted
to
repent
:
And
so
must
the
time
of
judgment
here
be
at
the
same
time
that
the
everlasting
Gospel
was
preached
to
make
men
repent
.
The
hour
of
Gods
Judgment
in
this
place
,
must
therefore
be
at
the
same
time
with
the
preaching
the
everlasting
Gospel
.
The
hour
of
Gods
Judgments
v.
7.
is
the
beginning
of
those
judgments
of
God
upon
the
Roman
Church
,
which
Theor.
36
brought
it
to
its
final
ruin
.
For
when
the
hour
of
Gods
Judgment
is
said
to
be
come
upon
a
Nation
amongst
the
Prophets
,
it
always
signifies
the
Time
of
its
last
Judgments
,
or
the
gradual
advances
of
its
destruction
.
But
more
perticularly
does
the
hour
of
Gods
Judgment
upon
Babylon
,
to
which
this
use
of
it
here
refers
,
most
certainly
denote
the
last
fore-runners
of
its
Ruin
,
among
the
Prophets
,
Isaiah
13.
ch.
47.
Jerem.
50.
ch.
51.
And
then
by
all
that
does
follow
immediately
upon
it
,
This
hour
of
judgment
appears
to
be
the
beginning
of
the
last
destruction
of
the
rule
of
Babylon
,
and
the
Beast
.
For
from
this
place
to
the
end
of
the
chapter
is
a
continued
declaration
of
destroying
judgments
,
by
the
fall
of
Babylon
,
and
by
drinking
of
the
Wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
is
poured
out
without
mixture
into
the
Cup
of
his
Indignation
,
and
by
the
Harvest
,
and
Vintage
,
which
are
always
taken
for
destroying
judgments
,
Joel
3.
13.
Jerem.
51.
33
,
34.
with
Lament.
1.
15.
Matth.
13.
39.
The
preaching
of
the
everlasting
Gospel
to
all
Nations
and
Theor.
37
People
v.
6.
could
not
be
before
the
Protestant
Reformation
.
For
this
preaching
the
Gospel
,
is
the
preaching
of
an
Universal
Reformation
of
the
Roman
Church
in
all
the
Territories
of
the
Beast
.
(
Theor.
34.
)
—
But
there
was
no
such
general
preaching
up
of
Reformation
before
the
Protestant
Reformation
.
There
are
none
but
the
Waldenses
,
and
Albigenses
who
can
be
pretended
to
have
began
this
design
.
But
that
which
does
most
certainly
exclude
the
Albigenses
from
any
concern
in
this
,
is
,
That
the
hour
of
Gods
last
judgments
upon
the
Roman
Church
,
was
come
at
the
same
time
,
when
this
preaching
began
(
Theor.
35.
)
—
But
the
Albigenses
served
for
nothing
but
for
matter
of
greater
Triumph
,
and
glory
to
the
Roman
Church
.
And
tho
they
might
in
their
time
have
been
a
present
check
,
and
Mortification
to
that
party
,
yet
it
could
not
possibly
be
said
,
That
the
hour
of
Gods
Judgment
was
then
come
upon
them
,
because
that
expression
does
at
least
denote
the
beginning
of
a
continued
Succession
of
such
judgments
upon
the
Roman
Church
as
do
gradually
bring
it
to
its
last
ruin
(
Theor.
36.
)
—
Whereas
the
Roman
Church
was
in
a
much
higher
exaltation
for
Three
hundred
years
after
that
time
,
than
ever
it
was
before
;
And
a
much
greater
check
had
that
party
received
from
the
Greek
Church
some
Hundreds
of
years
before
the
Albigenses
,
than
it
had
from
them
.
Wherefore
that
preaching
of
the
Gospel
could
not
be
before
the
Protestant
Reformation
.
The
Vintage
in
chap.
14.
v.
19.
is
the
last
destruction
of
the
Theor.
38
Beast
.
For
so
it
is
Represented
(
both
in
this
chap.
and
in
the
19.
ch.
15.
)
as
the
last
work
of
the
conquest
of
Christ
in
his
destruction
of
the
Beast
.
But
besides
,
The
vintage
is
used
among
the
Prophets
for
nothing
but
the
last
destruction
of
a
Joel
3.
13.
Lam.
1.
15.
Nation
,
when
it
is
used
to
signifie
any
judgment
upon
it
.
The
time
of
the
patience
of
the
Saints
chap.
14.
v.
12.
is
the
fiercest
persecution
of
the
true
Church
by
the
Beast
,
Theor.
39
betwixt
the
preaching
of
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
and
the
last
destruction
of
the
Beast
.
I.
That
it
is
betwixt
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
last
destruction
of
the
Beast
,
is
manifest
from
the
place
,
that
it
has
in
the
Prophecy
betwixt
the
preaching
and
the
Vintage
.
II.
And
that
it
is
the
fiercest
persecution
of
the
Church
within
that
compass
of
Time
,
is
sufficiently
signified
by
these
emphatical
expressions
—
Here
is
the
patience
of
the
Saints
.
—
Here
are
those
that
keep
the
Commandments
of
God
:
And
—
Blessed
are
they
that
die
in
the
Lord
from
henceforth
,
for
they
rest
from
their
Labours
.
There
could
hardly
have
been
a
more
emphatical
signification
of
a
very
extraordinary
Tryal
of
the
patience
and
constancy
of
the
true
Church
at
that
particular
Time
above
any
other
Tryal
whatsoever
;
They
are
expressions
of
a
most
remarkable
persecution
,
and
distinguish
it
from
all
others
of
the
kind
:
As
if
the
patience
of
the
Saints
and
their
constancy
to
the
Faith
in
all
other
Tryals
,
had
been
nothing
to
be
regarded
in
comparison
with
the
exercise
of
it
under
this
:
And
as
if
their
deliverances
from
all
other
persecutions
,
were
not
at
all
to
be
compared
with
the
happiness
of
their
deliverance
out
of
this
,
tho
it
were
by
their
deaths
;
Which
by
the
way
shews
,
that
the
sufferings
in
this
persecution
were
much
more
grievous
,
then
Martyrdom
it self
:
For
death
is
represented
to
be
an
ease
and
a
deliverance
from
these
sufferings
;
and
that
is
repeated
again
,
after
the
first
mention
of
the
Blessedness
of
such
a
death
,
together
with
the
reason
given
for
it
,
in
these
Terms
;
Yea
,
saith
the
spirit
,
for
they
rest
from
their
Labours
.
There
is
indeed
the
first
of
these
characters
mentioned
in
the
13.
ch.
v.
10.
But
that
seems
to
refer
to
the
whole
time
of
the
Tyranny
of
the
Beast
in
General
,
whereas
this
here
is
singled
out
,
and
fixed
to
a
particular
time
,
that
is
,
just
before
the
last
destroying
calamities
upon
the
Beast
;
Or
if
that
in
the
13.
ch.
be
any
particular
time
of
the
Beast
and
the
place
of
it
,
which
is
after
the
account
of
the
Fortunes
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
call
for
attention
v.
9.
and
the
threat
of
Revenge
that
is
joyned
immediatly
with
it
,
under
the
term
of
going
into
Captivity
and
of
being
killed
with
the
Sword
does
Rev.
13.
9
,
10.
shew
it
to
be
the
same
particular
time
of
persecution
,
with
this
,
which
is
just
before
the
last
destroying
judgments
upon
that
party
.
The
particular
time
of
this
persecution
is
fixed
by
the
order
of
the
prophesie
,
as
has
been
observed
.
For
it
is
found
betwixt
the
new
preaching
of
the
Gospel
and
the
Vintage
which
is
the
last
destruction
of
the
Beast
(
Theor.
38.
)
The
time
of
the
patience
of
the
Saints
chap.
14.
v.
12.
is
the
Theor.
40
same
with
the
time
of
the
overcoming
and
killing
of
the
two
witnesses
in
the
11.
chap.
v.
7.
For
the
time
of
the
patience
of
the
Saints
is
after
the
preaching
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
(
Th.
39.
)
and
therefore
since
the
Protestant
Reformation
,
(
Theor.
37.
)
—
It
is
also
before
the
destruction
of
the
Empire
of
the
Beast
,
because
it
is
before
the
Vintage
,
(
Theor.
38.
)
—
And
it
is
the
fiercest
persecution
of
the
Church
by
the
Beast
,
of
any
other
within
those
bounds
,
(
by
Theor.
39.
)
Now
the
overcoming
and
killing
of
the
two
Witnesses
Cha.
11th
,
must
also
be
after
the
beginning
of
the
Protestant
Reformation
,
because
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
is
not
yet
past
,
(
Theor.
33
)
—
And
their
Resurrection
must
at
farthest
be
,
within
three
years
and
an
half
after
their
death
,
(
Theor.
27.
)
—
And
then
the
overcoming
and
killing
the
Witnesses
,
must
be
before
the
last
Woe
upon
the
Beast
,
or
his
last
destruction
,
because
it
is
before
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
Chap.
11th
.
It
is
then
within
the
same
bounds
of
time
that
the
other
persecution
is
described
to
have
been
.
It
is
also
the
fiercest
storm
of
persecution
within
those
bounds
of
time
,
because
it
is
described
by
the
overcoming
and
killing
of
the
Witnesses
,
whereas
all
their
other
mortifications
under
the
Beast
,
are
represented
only
by
their
being
in
Sackcloth
.
Now
there
can
be
but
one
,
and
the
same
persecution
,
that
can
be
called
the
fiercest
of
all
that
were
within
the
same
bounds
of
time
.
Besides
,
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
appears
to
be
the
same
with
the
time
of
trouble
,
Dan.
12.
1.
because
they
are
both
described
to
be
just
before
the
beginning
of
the
last
deliverance
of
the
Church
from
the
Tyranny
of
the
Beast
or
little
Horn
;
And
at
the
same
time
with
the
end
of
an
Empire
,
that
ruled
over
the
Holy-Land
.
Dan.
11.
45.
Rev.
9.
14.
and
11.
14.
And
both
of
them
have
the
Characters
of
a
great
Persecution
of
the
Church
in
those
circumstances
.
And
then
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
must
necessarily
be
the
fiercest
Persecution
of
the
Church
,
because
that
time
of
trouble
in
the
12th
of
Daniel
was
such
,
as
never
had
been
since
there
was
a
Nation
,
even
unto
that
same
time
,
v.
1.
that
is
,
not
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
to
almost
the
latter
end
of
it
,
as
the
time
that
is
there
described
does
appear
to
be
.
Wherefore
the
time
of
the
patience
of
the
Saints
is
the
same
with
that
of
the
overcoming
and
killing
of
the
Witnesses
.
And
from
hence
it
is
further
confirmed
,
that
,
The
Killing
of
the
Witnesses
(
Chap.
11.
7.
)
cannot
be
a
Conseq
.
bodily
death
.
For
death
is
in
this
persecution
,
represented
to
be
a
blessing
,
Rev.
14.
13.
and
a
great
deliverance
,
and
time
of
rest
from
the
pains
and
vexations
,
that
they
were
here
under
.
From
the
former
proposition
it
is
also
evident
,
that
,
The
Harvest
just
before
the
Vintage
,
chap.
14th
,
must
be
after
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
.
Theor.
41
verse
15.
For
it
is
a
part
of
the
last
destroying
Judgments
upon
the
Beast
after
the
time
of
the
patience
of
the
Saints
;
and
so
Rev.
14.
16.
is
a
Revenge
upon
the
Beast
for
the
death
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
cannot
be
till
after
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
because
the
Resurrection
is
within
three
years
and
an
half
Joel
3.
13.
after
their
death
,
(
Theor.
27.
)
The
preaching
the
Everlasting
Gospel
to
every
Nation
,
&c.
Theor.
42
Chap.
14.
is
the
Time
of
the
Protestant
Reformation
.
Theor.
42
Verse
6.
For
it
cannot
be
before
the
Protestant
Reformation
,
(
Theor.
37.
)
—
And
it
is
the
preaching
up
of
a
General
Reformation
before
the
time
of
the
patience
of
the
Saints
,
that
is
,
before
the
death
of
the
Witnesses
,
(
Theor.
40.
)
—
And
therefore
cannot
the
preaching
up
of
the
Gospel
to
every
Nation
,
&c.
be
either
at
the
new
appearance
of
the
Risen
Witnesses
,
or
of
the
Harvest
in
the
14th
Chap.
which
is
after
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
(
Theor.
41.
)
—
Or
at
the
sound
of
the
last
Trumpet
:
And
there
is
no
other
Scheme
in
the
Prophecy
,
that
does
any
way
suit
the
character
of
it
.
Besides
,
it
is
represented
here
as
the
first
preaching
of
the
Gospel
of
Repentance
to
every
Nation
,
&c.
after
a
silenced
or
depressed
state
of
the
Church
,
during
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
signified
by
the
peculiar
number
of
the
144000
,
in
distinction
to
the
innumerable
multitudes
of
all
Nations
,
to
whom
it
was
preached
.
And
therefore
must
it
be
the
first
preaching
up
of
the
General
Reformation
of
the
Roman
Church
,
or
the
first
beginning
of
the
Protestant
Reformation
,
since
it
has
been
found
impossible
to
be
before
that
Reformation
.
(
Theor.
37.
)
—
From
whence
it
necessarily
follows
,
that
,
The
Hour
of
Gods
Judgments
,
Chap.
14.
7.
must
be
about
Theor.
43
the
first
times
of
the
Protestant
Reformation
.
For
the
hour
of
God's
Judgments
,
v.
7.
is
just
about
the
same
time
with
the
preaching
up
of
the
Everlasting
Gospel
(
Theor.
35.
)
—
which
is
found
to
be
in
the
beginning
of
the
Protestant
Reformation
,
(
Theor.
42.
)
The
seven
Vials
are
an
Orderly
succession
of
Judgments
upon
Theor.
44
the
Beast
[
](B20811-e52580-b)(b)
(b)
Idem
in
Cap.
13.
Apoc.
Sect.
5.
The
Plagues
of
the
Vials
signifie
the
War
that
the
Christian
Church
make
against
Idolatry
,
till
it
did
destroy
it
;
As
Irenaeus
learnt
with
a
great
deal
of
pleasure
,
of
one
of
the
Antient
Elders
,
who
it
may
be
was
Polycarp
the
Disciple
of
John.
to
bring
him
to
his
last
Ruine
.
For
they
are
called
the
last
Judgments
of
God
,
in
which
the
wrath
of
God
is
filled
up
,
Chap.
15.
v.
1.
And
it
is
Rev.
15.
1.
manifest
,
that
the
Beast
is
the
Object
of
them
all
,
and
is
brought
to
his
last
end
by
the
last
of
them
.
1.
That
the
Beast
is
the
Object
of
them
all
,
is
manifest
from
the
Characters
of
them
;
it
is
expresly
mentioned
in
the
first
Rev.
16.
2
,
10
,
12.
v.
4
,
19.
Vial
,
and
in
the
fifth
and
sixth
,
and
openly
enough
intimated
in
the
third
and
seventh
.
There
remains
then
no
question
about
any
,
but
the
second
and
the
fourth
.
And
the
knowledge
that
we
have
of
the
Object
of
all
the
rest
,
is
sufficient
to
determine
them
to
the
same
party
;
especially
,
when
it
is
plainly
signified
in
the
15th
.
Chapter
of
all
the
seven
Vials
in
general
,
That
they
V.
3
,
4.
are
the
manifestations
of
Gods
Judgments
,
just
upon
the
Victory
that
was
obtained
over
the
Beast
and
his
Image
;
and
this
is
expressed
in
the
very
Song
of
Triumph
that
accompanies
that
Victory
.
Besides
,
the
Sea
in
the
second
Vial
,
becoming
like
the
Blood
of
a
dead
Man
,
does
naturally
denote
an
Ocean
of
Rev.
16.
3.
Blood
;
and
the
acceptation
of
many
Waters
,
is
found
to
signifie
in
this
Prophecy
,
multitudes
of
Nations
and
People
;
and
so
Rev.
17.
15.
does
comprehend
in
it
at
least
those
People
and
Nations
,
that
are
within
the
Territories
of
the
Beast
,
because
it
is
a
Judgment
upon
the
Enemies
of
God
,
of
which
the
Beast
is
in
almost
all
these
Vials
,
signified
to
be
the
chief
;
And
then
those
in
the
fourth
Vial
after
this
,
will
necessarily
be
Chap.
16.
8.
determined
to
the
same
party
of
Men
with
all
the
rest
,
especially
,
when
it
is
found
that
they
blasphemed
God
,
and
verse
9.
repented
not
.
2.
And
further
,
that
these
Vials
do
follow
soon
after
one
another
,
to
the
last
ruine
of
the
Beast
,
appears
from
the
effect
of
them
all
,
which
is
,
that
they
were
the
manifestation
of
Gods
Judgments
,
so
as
to
make
all
Nations
come
,
and
worship
before
Rev.
15.
4.
him
;
which
,
as
it
does
denote
them
to
be
the
ruine
of
the
Beast
,
so
could
not
this
have
been
said
of
them
,
If
there
had
been
any
such
long
intervals
betwixt
them
,
as
gave
the
Beast
time
to
recover
himself
of
the
Wounds
of
the
former
,
before
the
next
Judgment
came
to
touch
him
.
The
continuance
also
of
the
Glory
of
God
in
the
Temple
Rev.
15.
8.
until
the
Plagues
of
the
Vials
were
fulfilled
,
and
the
constant
continuance
of
the
Smoke
there
,
to
hinder
any
from
coming
into
the
Temple
before
the
end
of
those
Judgments
,
does
sufficiently
intimate
,
that
they
were
an
uninterrupted
Succession
of
Judgments
,
and
the
constant
continuance
of
the
Wrath
of
God
upon
that
party
,
from
the
first
beginning
to
the
last
end
of
them
.
Wherefore
the
seven
Vials
are
an
immediate
Succession
of
the
last
Judgments
of
God
upon
the
Beast
,
which
bring
him
to
his
ruine
.
And
from
thence
it
appears
,
That
The
seven
Vials
cannot
begin
before
the
Protestant
Reformation
.
Theor.
45
For
the
seven
Vials
are
the
last
Judgments
upon
the
Beast
,
(
Theor.
44.
and
Rev.
15.
1.
)
And
they
are
said
to
be
the
Judgments
Rev.
15.
1.
V.
4.
of
God
,
made
manifest
about
the
time
that
they
begin
;
and
therefore
must
the
hour
of
Gods
Judgment
upon
the
Beast
have
necessarily
been
come
at
that
time
.
But
the
hour
of
Gods
Judgment
is
not
before
the
Protestant
Reformation
,
(
Theor.
43.
)
And
therefore
,
neither
can
the
seven
Vials
begin
before
that
time
.
But
yet
since
this
does
not
prove
the
certain
time
of
their
beginning
since
the
Reformation
:
To
determine
the
first
Point
of
that
beginning
,
it
may
be
considered
,
That
The
seven
Trumpets
and
the
seven
Vials
,
do
contain
in
them
Theor.
46
all
the
sensible
Judgments
of
God
,
of
a
general
concern
,
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
that
are
mentioned
in
this
Prophecy
,
from
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
to
the
last
end
of
it
.
For
the
seven
Trumpets
begin
before
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
(
Theor.
5.
)
—
And
both
the
Vials
and
Trumpets
continue
to
the
end
of
his
Reign
.
(
Theor.
1.
and
Theor.
44.
)
—
And
both
the
Vials
and
Trumpets
have
the
Roman
Empire
for
their
Object
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
18.
and
Theor.
44.
)
—
And
the
seven
Vials
are
called
the
seven
last
Plagues
upon
Rev.
15.
1
▪
and
CHAP.
1●
of
this
part
.
that
Empire
,
in
relation
to
the
seven
Trumpets
,
which
are
the
seven
first
;
And
there
was
no
interval
betwixt
the
first
and
last
Plagues
,
for
any
other
to
come
in
betwixt
them
.
For
the
Trumpets
,
which
are
the
first
continue
to
the
last
end
of
the
Beast
;
And
therefore
may
they
well
be
concluded
,
to
contain
under
them
all
the
Plagues
or
Judgments
of
God
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
at
least
those
that
were
the
most
considerable
from
the
time
of
the
first
of
them
to
the
end
of
the
last
of
them
.
For
if
there
had
been
more
considerable
Judgments
than
those
upon
that
Empire
recorded
in
this
Prophecy
within
that
compass
of
time
,
the
Plagues
would
have
then
been
more
than
the
number
which
is
here
assigned
to
them
.
It
has
also
been
made
to
appear
,
That
the
seven
Trumpets
are
a
continued
Series
of
Calamities
,
which
brought
all
Theor
1.
and
Theor.
8.
the
parts
of
the
Roman
Empire
to
their
final
ruine
at
the
glorious
Reign
of
Christ
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
;
And
more
particularly
,
That
the
four
first
Trumpets
did
ruine
the
first
Western
Empire
;
the
two
next
,
the
Eastern
Empire
;
and
CHAP.
4.
the
last
,
the
new
Western
Empire
,
called
the
Beast
.
And
the
seven
Vials
are
a
continued
Succession
of
so
many
Calamities
in
particular
,
that
brought
the
last
Remainder
of
the
Empire
(
called
the
Beast
)
to
its
last
ruine
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
And
to
what
end
should
they
be
so
particularly
mentioned
in
a
set
number
,
if
they
were
not
all
the
considerable
things
of
that
kind
,
within
that
compass
of
time
in
which
they
were
placed
;
that
is
,
sometime
before
the
Rise
of
the
Beast
to
the
last
end
of
his
Reign
?
But
this
does
the
most
satisfactorily
appear
,
from
most
of
the
particular
Instances
of
Gods
Judgments
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
are
mentioned
in
this
Prophecy
after
the
Rise
of
the
Beast
.
For
Example
,
The
Judgments
upon
Babylon
and
the
Beast
,
in
the
17th
.
18th
.
19th
.
Chapters
of
the
Revelations
,
were
foretold
to
belong
to
the
7th
.
Vial
,
Chap.
16.
19.
compared
with
the
first
verse
of
the
17th
.
Chapter
.
The
Vintage
in
the
14th
.
Chapter
is
expresly
named
as
the
business
of
the
seventh
Vial
,
in
the
Verse
19.
19th
.
Chapter
.
The
Harvest
in
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
being
after
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
(
Theor.
41.
)
—
must
Verse
15.
be
a
part
of
the
third
Woe
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
which
cometh
quickly
after
the
passing
away
of
the
second
;
and
the
second
passeth
away
just
after
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
.
The
least
that
can
be
meant
by
the
fall
Rev.
11.
14.
of
Babylon
in
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
must
be
either
the
beginning
Verse
8.
or
the
end
of
the
Vials
,
because
that
is
the
whole
design
and
end
of
the
Vials
,
to
bring
Babylon
and
the
Beast
to
their
last
Ruine
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
—
The
seven
Thunders
in
the
10th
.
Chapter
,
are
in
a
very
proper
place
to
be
the
same
Vers.
3
,
4.
thing
with
the
7
Vials
,
and
so
are
they
generally
accounted
by
almost
all
sorts
of
Interpreters
.
So
that
of
all
the
particular
Instances
of
Gods
Judgments
,
after
the
Rise
of
the
Beast
,
there
remains
nothing
but
the
hour
of
the
Judgments
of
God
,
mentioned
in
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
that
is
Verse
7.
not
expresly
known
to
belong
either
to
the
Trumpets
or
the
Vials
:
And
yet
since
the
Fall
of
Babylon
does
immediately
follow
the
mention
of
it
,
as
the
particular
explication
of
the
Judgments
,
whose
hour
was
just
before
said
to
be
come
,
it
cannot
be
imagined
,
but
the
hour
of
Gods
Judgments
must
be
the
beginning
of
the
same
Judgments
which
are
made
to
be
the
Fall
of
Babylon
;
And
so
must
that
also
belong
to
some
of
the
Vials
.
Indeed
,
the
Fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
and
the
slaying
the
7000
,
(
Chap.
11.
13.
)
is
not
to
be
reduced
to
any
of
either
the
Trumpets
or
Vials
:
But
then
neither
is
it
to
be
lookt
upon
as
any
considerable
Judgment
of
God
upon
the
whole
Roman
Church
,
because
it
is
described
to
be
done
in
a
moment
,
and
to
extend
but
to
a
tenth
part
of
the
Jurisdiction
of
it
.
The
Victory
over
the
Beast
and
his
Image
in
the
15th
.
Verse
2.
Chapter
,
is
but
in
a
part
of
the
Territories
of
the
Beast
,
and
not
general
,
and
is
plainly
a
Spiritual
Conquest
of
that
Party
,
and
rather
a
deliverance
from
them
than
a
triumph
over
them
;
and
therefore
is
no
sensible
Judgment
upon
the
Beast
,
but
the
immediate
effect
of
that
Victory
as
a
Judgment
upon
the
Beast
,
is
set
out
in
the
first
of
the
Rev.
16.
2.
Vials
.
Wherefore
,
it
may
now
safely
be
concluded
,
That
the
Trumpets
and
Vials
are
all
the
considerable
Judgments
of
God
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
that
are
mentioned
in
this
Prophecy
in
any
time
betwixt
the
first
Rise
of
the
Beast
and
his
last
end
.
It
is
easie
therefore
now
to
apprehend
,
That
,
The
hour
of
Gods
Judgments
,
Chap.
14
5.
is
the
beginning
Theor.
47
of
the
time
of
the
seven
Vials
.
For
the
hour
of
Gods
Judgments
is
signified
to
be
the
beginning
of
the
last
Judgments
of
God
upon
the
Beast
,
which
brought
him
to
his
ruine
,
(
Theor.
36.
)
—
And
all
the
considerable
Judgments
of
God
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
from
the
first
Rise
of
the
Beast
,
are
contained
in
the
Trumpets
and
Vials
,
(
Theor.
46.
)
—
And
the
hour
of
Gods
Judgments
cannot
be
the
beginning
of
any
Judgments
of
the
Trumpets
upon
the
party
of
the
Beast
.
For
it
is
found
to
be
just
after
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
which
was
the
time
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
or
of
the
Turkish
Hostilities
,
(
Theor.
19.
)
But
the
Turks
had
been
a
plague
to
the
party
of
the
Beast
,
long
before
that
time
,
in
his
Wars
with
the
Venetians
;
And
if
it
should
be
said
,
That
they
begun
but
then
to
attack
the
Empire
of
the
Beast
in
Hungary
,
yet
they
cannot
possibly
be
accounted
the
beginning
of
Gods
Judgments
,
which
brought
that
Party
to
their
ruine
.
For
after
one
or
two
Expeditions
of
Solyman
the
Magnificent
,
they
ceased
from
molesting
them
for
above
130
years
after
,
and
now
lately
have
lost
much
more
to
them
than
they
ever
took
from
them
.
The
hour
of
Gods
Judgments
cannot
therefore
be
the
beginning
of
any
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
in
the
Trumpets
;
And
therefore
must
it
be
the
beginning
of
some
of
the
Judgments
of
the
Vials
upon
him
,
(
Theor.
46.
)
Now
if
this
hour
of
Judgment
be
the
beginning
of
any
of
the
Vials
,
it
must
begin
with
the
Plague
of
the
first
Vial
;
for
otherwise
the
Judgment
in
the
first
Vial
would
have
been
before
that
the
hour
of
Gods
last
Judgments
upon
the
Beast
was
come
,
(
Theor.
36.
)
—
Whereas
the
first
Vial
is
one
of
those
last
Judgments
upon
him
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
—
And
so
would
the
hour
of
Gods
last
Judgments
have
been
come
with
the
first
Vial
before
it
was
come
,
which
is
a
contradiction
.
Wherefore
the
hour
of
Gods
Judgments
,
Chap.
14.
7.
must
be
the
beginning
of
the
time
of
the
first
Vial.
It
is
a
very
great
confirmation
of
this
conclusion
,
That
the
Vials
have
the
same
peculiar
Expressions
,
to
signifie
the
nature
of
them
,
that
are
found
joined
with
the
particular
Instances
of
Gods
Judgments
,
immediately
after
the
general
Declaration
about
the
nearness
of
the
Hour
of
them
in
the
8th
and
9th
.
Verses
of
the
14th
.
Chapter
.
For
Example
:
The
Vials
are
said
to
be
the
Wrath
of
God
,
and
the
Time
of
Rev.
15.
1
,
7.
Chap.
16.
19.
the
Wrath
of
God
;
and
the
last
of
them
to
be
the
Cup
of
the
Wine
of
the
fierceness
of
his
Wrath
;
which
are
all
the
same
Expressions
with
the
Hour
of
Gods
Judgments
,
and
with
what
is
threatned
,
should
be
the
last
end
of
those
who
should
worship
the
Beast
or
his
Image
,
in
the
10th
.
Verse
of
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
That
they
should
drink
of
the
Wine
of
the
Wrath
of
God
,
that
is
poured
out
without
mixture
into
the
Cup
of
his
Indignation
,
that
is
,
should
be
destroyed
in
the
Vintage
,
and
be
tormented
with
Fire
and
Brimstone
.
And
it
is
said
,
That
the
Judgments
of
God
were
made
manifest
by
the
Vials
,
which
is
just
the
same
with
the
Hour
of
his
Rev.
15.
4
Judgments
are
come
;
And
They
are
called
the
seven
last
Plagues
,
as
the
Hour
of
Gods
Judgment
does
also
signifie
the
Verse
1
▪
last
Judgments
upon
a
Nation
:
And
the
Victory
over
the
Beast
,
with
the
Song
of
Deliverance
out
of
Spiritual
Egypt
,
Chap.
15.
2
,
3
,
4.
is
of
the
same
Signification
with
the
preaching
the
everlasting
Gospel
to
every
Nation
,
after
a
narrower
confinement
of
it
to
the
144000
,
and
the
exclusion
Rev.
14.
6.
of
all
the
rest
.
It
is
not
therefore
now
to
be
questioned
,
but
that
the
Hour
of
Gods
Judgments
,
Chap.
14.
is
the
beginning
of
the
time
of
the
seven
Vials
;
And
as
necessary
is
it
upon
the
same
account
,
That
The
seven
Vials
begin
soon
after
the
first-Times
of
the
Reformation
.
Conseq
.
For
that
Hour
of
Judgment
which
is
the
beginning
of
the
seven
Vials
,
(
Theor.
47.
)
is
just
about
the
time
of
the
Reformation
,
(
Theor.
43.
)
From
hence
it
appears
,
That
the
Vials
cannot
be
all
fulfilled
within
a
short
space
of
time
,
as
some
would
have
it
signified
of
them
,
by
the
coming
quickly
of
the
Rev.
11.
14.
third
Woe
.
For
they
begin
with
the
Reformation
(
Conseq
.
praeced
.
)
and
end
with
the
Beast
,
who
is
not
yet
at
an
end
.
CHAP.
XV.
A
particular
Application
of
the
four
first
Vials
;
The
second
Vial
must
be
already
poured
out
.
It
was
at
an
end
at
farthest
at
the
Truce
of
the
Netherlands
,
Anno
1609.
The
absured
consequences
of
denying
it
.
The
Plague
of
the
third
Vial
ended
with
the
Swedish
War
in
Germany
.
The
demonstration
of
it
.
The
Plague
of
the
fourth
Vial
,
the
King
of
France
:
This
evinced
.
The
fifth
Vial
is
now
near
at
hand
.
THE
first
Date
of
the
Vials
,
will
make
it
easie
to
fix
the
particular
Applications
of
them
.
But
to
avoid
all
loose
Conjectures
,
it
will
be
requisite
to
confine
our selves
within
the
same
strict
order
of
deductions
that
has
been
before
used
;
And
the
first
Foundation
for
this
End
,
is
,
That
The
second
Vial
is
already
poured
out
.
Theor.
48
For
the
Character
of
the
second
Vial
,
is
,
The
Sea
becoming
Rev.
16.
3.
like
the
Blood
of
a
dead
Man
,
or
a
Sea
of
Blood
;
which
does
manifestly
denote
a
time
of
general
Bloodshed
in
the
Territories
of
the
Beast
.
For
the
Vials
fall
all
upon
the
Beast
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
—
And
as
there
is
here
a
distinction
made
betwixt
a
Sea
of
Blood
,
and
the
Rivers
of
Blood
in
the
third
Vial
,
so
by
the
Sea
of
Blood
must
be
signified
a
general
effusion
of
Blood
in
all
parts
of
the
Empire
of
the
Beast
,
in
distinction
to
Rivers
of
the
same
kind
,
which
must
be
but
in
particular
places
of
that
Empire
,
according
to
the
natural
Signification
of
the
Schemes
:
A
Sea
has
been
also
found
in
Prophecy
,
to
signifie
Multitudes
,
Rev.
17.
15.
and
Nations
,
and
People
.
Now
about
the
time
of
the
first
founding
of
the
Dutch
Common-Wealth
,
almost
all
Europe
was
in
Blood
in
Wars
about
Religion
:
England
,
France
,
Spain
,
and
the
Low-Countries
,
were
for
a
long
time
engaged
in
these
Wars
by
Sea
and
Land
;
And
then
this
time
of
Blood
must
necessarily
be
either
the
Plague
of
the
first
or
of
the
second
Vial
:
For
they
begin
all
soon
after
the
Reformation
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
47.
)
—
And
since
the
Character
of
the
first
Vial
is
a
grievous
sore
upon
the
party
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
second
is
the
Sea
of
Blood
,
it
is
hardly
possible
for
any
impartial
Person
not
to
be
assured
,
That
this
general
effusion
of
Blood
at
the
beginning
of
the
Dutch
Common-Wealth
,
must
be
the
Plague
of
the
second
Vial.
By
this
,
the
time
of
the
first
Vial
appears
to
be
confined
within
the
compass
of
fourty
years
,
that
is
,
betwixt
the
first
publick
Settlement
of
the
Reformation
,
which
might
be
called
a
Victory
over
the
Beast
and
his
Image
,
(
Chap.
15.
1.
)
And
the
beginning
of
the
Low
Country
Commotions
,
which
was
about
the
year
1570.
And
the
first
publick
Settlement
of
the
Reformation
after
a
Victory
over
the
Roman
Party
,
cannot
be
accounted
before
the
Leagues
of
the
Protestants
with
one
another
in
Germany
,
about
the
year
1530.
The
time
of
the
second
Vial
was
at
an
end
at
the
farthest
,
Theor.
49
upon
the
Truce
betwixt
the
Spaniards
and
the
Dutch
,
in
the
year
1609.
1.
For
the
second
Vial
began
to
be
poured
out
about
the
beginning
of
the
Low
Country
Commotions
,
(
Theor.
48.
)
And
there
was
an
end
of
all
the
Wars
for
Religion
in
Europe
,
at
the
Truce
betwixt
the
Dutch
and
Spaniards
,
in
the
year
1609.
So
that
the
Sea
of
Blood
in
the
second
Vial
,
could
not
have
continued
longer
than
to
that
time
.
For
there
was
no
other
Wars
after
that
time
for
Religion
,
but
such
as
the
Roman
Party
were
victorious
in
,
till
the
beginning
of
the
Swedish
War
,
which
was
not
till
twenty
years
after
;
And
the
Religious
Wars
within
that
time
,
in
some
particular
places
and
at
distant
times
,
as
in
Bohemia
and
France
,
in
which
none
but
the
Party
of
the
Beast
was
victorious
and
successful
,
could
not
be
part
of
this
Sea
of
Blood
,
because
they
were
neither
general
nor
Judgments
upon
the
Beast
,
as
all
the
Vials
are
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
—
And
yet
are
these
two
the
principal
parts
of
the
character
of
the
second
Vial
,
both
as
it
is
a
Vial
in
general
,
and
as
it
is
that
particular
Vial.
This
indeed
does
appear
to
be
a
sufficient
ground
of
Satisfaction
about
this
matter
,
to
those
who
can
allow
the
former
conclusions
concerning
the
time
,
that
the
Vials
in
general
and
that
this
in
particular
did
begin
at
.
But
because
there
may
a
very
great
use
be
made
of
the
full
certainty
of
this
position
,
it
will
be
worth
the
while
to
consider
,
What
inconsistent
and
harsh
consequences
will
necessarily
attend
the
extending
the
second
Vial
beyond
that
time
.
It
is
certain
,
That
if
the
second
Vial
continue
longer
,
it
must
reach
to
the
end
of
the
Swedish
War
;
For
since
the
business
of
it
is
a
bloody
Judgment
upon
the
party
of
the
Beast
,
(
Rev.
16.
3.
and
Theor.
44.
)
there
will
be
no
other
Religious
War
found
before
the
Swedish
,
that
it
can
be
applied
to
,
after
the
end
of
the
general
Commotions
of
Europe
with
the
Peace
of
the
Netherlands
.
For
in
the
Bohemian
and
French
Wars
,
as
has
been
observed
,
Anno
1618
,
and
1627.
the
Party
of
the
Beast
did
triumph
over
the
Church
.
The
second
Vial
must
then
according
to
this
Supposition
,
be
extended
to
the
end
of
the
Swedish
War
at
least
,
which
was
not
till
the
year
1647.
And
then
must
these
following
Inconsistences
be
digested
.
1.
The
time
of
the
first
Vial
would
not
have
been
above
fourty
years
,
but
the
time
of
the
second
would
have
continued
for
near
eighty
years
,
and
that
without
the
least
hint
of
any
such
difference
betwixt
them
in
the
Prophecy
;
whereas
it
is
usual
in
this
Prophecy
to
set
a
mark
of
distinction
upon
Plagues
of
the
same
kind
,
that
are
any
thing
considerably
different
from
one
another
in
the
length
of
their
continuance
.
This
may
be
observed
in
the
distinction
that
is
made
betwixt
the
three
last
Trumpets
and
the
four
former
;
And
there
is
a
precise
Time
mentioned
in
the
fifth
and
sixth
Trumpets
,
to
distinguish
their
disproportion
to
one
another
;
And
this
distinction
in
some
places
does
seem
plainly
to
intimate
,
That
there
is
no
considerable
difference
betwixt
the
length
of
the
rest
,
that
have
no
such
mark
to
signifie
it
by
.
For
exceptio
firmat
Regulam
.
2.
There
would
thus
have
been
about
120
years
betwixt
the
beginning
of
the
second
Vial
and
the
beginning
of
the
third
,
whereas
there
was
but
fourty
years
distance
betwixt
the
beginning
of
the
first
and
of
the
second
.
For
if
the
Sea
of
Blood
be
extended
to
the
end
of
the
Swedish
War
,
the
third
Vial
would
not
be
yet
come
;
For
there
has
been
nothing
since
the
end
of
the
Swedish
War
,
that
can
tolerably
deserve
the
name
of
a
dreadful
Revenge
upon
the
Beast
for
former
Barbarities
to
the
Church
in
Rivers
of
Blood
,
which
is
the
Character
of
the
third
Vial.
3.
There
would
also
have
been
very
great
intervals
betwixt
the
parts
of
the
Plague
of
the
second
Vial
,
and
betwixt
the
Plague
of
the
second
Vial
and
the
third
:
Whereas
the
Judgments
of
the
Vials
are
represented
to
be
mortifying
Judgments
of
the
Beast
,
coming
soon
after
one
another
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
—
But
in
this
Supposition
,
there
would
have
been
twenty
years
triumph
of
the
Beast
in
the
second
Vial
,
betwixt
the
Truce
of
the
Netherlands
and
the
Swedish
War
;
And
fourty
years
interval
betwixt
the
end
of
the
second
Vial
,
with
the
War
of
it
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
third
Vial
,
which
is
not
yet
come
:
And
all
this
without
the
least
hint
of
it
in
the
Prophecy
,
as
has
been
found
to
be
usual
in
such
Cases
.
4.
That
which
did
most
properly
and
exactly
answer
the
Character
of
the
third
Vial
,
would
thus
be
applied
only
to
the
second
,
for
which
it
is
unnatural
and
improper
.
The
Rivers
of
Blood
in
the
third
Vial
,
which
are
signified
to
be
sent
as
a
Revenge
upon
the
party
of
the
Beast
,
for
great
Cruelties
Rev.
16.
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
that
were
committed
before
,
do
very
properly
and
naturally
represent
the
Swedish
War
in
the
several
parts
of
Germany
,
which
was
declared
to
have
been
undertaken
in
Vindication
of
the
Protestants
States
,
who
had
suffered
by
the
Imperial
Usurpations
and
Cruelties
some
years
before
it
;
And
was
continued
by
them
and
their
Allies
only
in
Germany
,
or
the
Confines
of
it
:
Whereas
that
particular
Seat
of
War
,
and
the
Revenge
which
it
was
to
be
for
the
former
Cruelties
of
that
Party
,
has
nothing
to
represent
it
in
the
Sea
of
Blood
in
the
second
Vial
,
which
must
be
a
general
effusion
of
Blood
in
almost
all
parts
of
the
Western
Empire
,
and
in
which
the
States
that
are
the
Friends
of
the
Church
,
are
comprehended
as
well
as
the
party
of
the
Beast
,
tho
it
be
a
Judgment
only
upon
the
latter
.
5.
The
Humiliations
which
the
party
of
the
Beast
hath
suffered
ever
since
the
Swedish
War
,
would
thus
be
passed
over
as
no
concern
of
the
Vials
;
whereas
the
Mortifications
that
they
have
received
from
the
King
of
France
for
this
fourty
years
together
since
that
time
,
have
been
at
least
as
great
as
those
that
are
signified
by
the
Characters
of
the
first
and
fourth
Vials
.
6.
This
Proof
would
be
still
more
unquestionable
,
if
it
were
further
considered
,
That
there
is
now
but
about
One
hundred
years
to
the
end
of
the
Vials
,
as
has
been
demonstrated
PART
.
I.
concerning
the
time
of
the
first
Rise
of
the
Beast
;
And
therefore
that
in
this
way
,
the
second
Vial
would
take
up
as
much
time
as
all
the
five
that
are
yet
to
come
.
But
the
proof
that
has
been
already
given
of
it
,
is
sufficiently
clear
without
it
.
It
may
therefore
now
be
safely
determined
,
That
the
Universal
Bloodshed
in
the
second
Vial
,
must
have
been
at
an
end
,
upon
the
fore-mentioned
League
betwixt
the
Spaniards
and
the
Dutch
at
the
farthest
.
The
Plague
of
the
third
Vial
ended
with
the
Swedish
War
Theor.
50
in
Germany
.
For
the
Plague
of
the
third
Vial
could
end
neither
before
nor
after
that
War
.
1.
Not
before
the
Swedish
War
;
because
betwixt
the
Universal
Bloodshed
in
the
second
Vial
,
and
the
Swedish
War
,
there
was
no
such
bloody
Revenge
upon
the
Beast
for
Cruelties
before
committed
,
as
is
made
to
be
the
Character
of
the
third
Vial.
The
particular
Wars
in
some
places
before
that
time
,
betwixt
the
Romanists
and
the
Protestants
,
tho
they
might
begin
some
execution
upon
that
party
,
yet
were
almost
all
to
the
great
disadvantage
of
the
Church
,
as
the
Bohemian
and
French
Wars
in
particular
,
which
were
the
only
considerable
Events
of
that
kind
.
2.
Again
,
If
the
third
Vial
had
ended
before
the
Swedish
War
,
then
that
War
must
have
been
the
Plague
of
the
fourth
Vial.
For
there
could
not
have
been
more
than
the
Judgment
of
one
Vial
upon
the
Beast
,
betwixt
the
end
of
the
general
Sea
of
Blood
in
the
second
Vial
and
the
Swedish
War
,
because
the
party
of
the
Beast
were
the
Conquerors
for
near
twenty
years
after
the
time
of
the
second
Vial
:
And
then
the
Swedish
War
must
have
been
the
fourth
Vial
,
because
it
was
the
greatest
Mortification
that
the
Beast
has
received
since
the
Reformation
;
And
so
could
not
be
left
out
as
no
part
of
any
Vial.
But
the
Swedish
War
could
not
have
been
the
fourth
Vial
;
For
then
the
time
after
it
would
have
been
the
fifth
;
whereas
since
the
Swedish
War
there
has
been
nothing
that
comes
any
thing
near
the
Character
of
the
fifth
Vial
:
But
on
the
contrary
,
instead
of
weakning
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
and
humbling
his
Throne
,
the
Beast
has
been
successful
in
the
extirpation
of
the
true
Religion
out
of
all
the
Roman
Catholick
Countries
,
where
it
had
been
setled
.
For
these
fourty
years
together
he
has
been
rooting
them
out
of
Poland
,
out
of
all
the
Imperial
Countries
,
out
of
the
Kingdom
of
France
and
the
Dukedom
of
Savoy
,
where
there
is
now
no
appearance
of
the
outward
profession
of
the
Protestant
Religion
.
2.
The
Plague
of
the
third
Vial
could
not
end
after
the
Swedish
War
.
For
there
has
been
nothing
answerable
to
the
Character
of
a
bloody
Revenge
upon
the
Beast
,
that
is
signified
by
Rivers
of
Blood
,
since
the
fierceness
of
that
War
.
And
there
would
be
an
interval
of
eighty
years
since
the
end
of
the
second
Vial
and
the
beginning
of
the
third
,
if
the
third
Vial
were
still
to
come
;
And
the
Swedish
War
would
have
been
in
that
interval
accounted
no
Judgment
upon
the
Beast
,
which
was
the
most
bloody
Revenge
upon
him
that
he
ever
yet
had
.
The
French
and
Spaniards
did
indeed
continue
the
War.
Till
the
year
1660.
But
they
were
both
of
the
same
Religion
,
and
the
contest
was
only
Civil
Jurisdiction
;
And
so
could
not
have
in
it
any
thing
of
the
nature
of
a
Vengeance
for
Blood.
As
for
the
beginning
of
this
third
Vial
,
it
may
be
dated
from
Stephen
Botsky's
Cruelties
to
the
Roman
Party
in
Anno
1605.
Hungary
.
For
Botsky's
Actions
could
not
be
accounted
part
of
the
Sea
of
Blood
,
because
it
was
in
none
of
the
Territories
in
which
the
rest
were
;
but
might
very
well
be
looked
upon
as
part
of
the
Rivers
of
Blood
,
because
they
were
the
beginning
of
Bloodshed
in
the
Fountains
of
Waters
,
Rev.
16.
4.
that
is
,
in
the
Imperial
Countries
.
This
indeed
did
happen
three
or
four
years
before
the
Dutch
and
Spanish
Truce
,
but
that
is
not
worth
the
considering
.
The
Plague
of
the
fourth
Vial
is
the
Vexations
of
the
Imperial
Theor.
51
and
Papal
Party
,
by
the
present
King
of
France
.
1.
For
the
Plague
of
the
fourth
Vial
is
those
Mortifications
of
the
Party
of
the
Beast
,
which
came
upon
them
after
the
end
of
the
Plague
of
the
third
Vial
,
for
any
such
considerable
proportion
of
time
,
as
the
rest
of
the
Vials
have
taken
up
,
and
which
do
answer
the
Characters
of
the
fourth
Vial.
Now
the
Vexations
of
that
Party
by
the
present
King
of
France
,
have
first
continued
upon
them
for
as
considerable
a
length
of
time
as
any
of
the
Plagues
of
the
rest
of
the
Vials
;
For
they
have
continued
for
fourty
years
together
after
the
end
of
the
third
Vial
or
the
Swedish
War
.
The
whole
Reign
of
this
present
King
of
France
has
been
nothing
but
an
almost
continued
Mortification
of
the
Papal
Party
and
the
Austrian
Family
,
or
its
very
near
Dependants
and
Allies
,
with
some
small
and
inconsiderable
Interruptions
.
The
beginning
of
it
may
be
accounted
the
continuance
of
the
French
Hostilities
in
Flanders
after
the
Swedish
War
,
and
the
Peace
of
Munster
,
which
lasted
till
the
Peace
of
the
Pyrenaeans
above
ten
years
together
.
It
was
again
renewed
by
the
Seisure
of
Lorain
,
and
was
continued
by
the
Conquests
in
Flanders
and
Burgundy
,
and
after
that
carried
on
by
the
German
War
,
and
a
new
Invasion
of
the
Low
Countries
;
And
followed
with
the
taking
of
Luxemburgh
,
and
will
now
be
concluded
with
a
Phaethontean
Fall
of
this
Sun
in
his
scorching
Heats
about
the
Rhine
.
During
these
Humiliations
of
the
Imperial
Party
,
he
had
also
very
frequent
occasion
to
vex
and
humble
the
several
Popes
within
these
fourty
years
,
for
the
Restitution
Innocent
X.
of
Castro
,
and
the
Rights
of
the
Duke
of
Modena
,
but
especially
in
the
Affair
of
the
Corsi
,
and
about
the
Regale
,
Alexander
VII
.
and
now
lately
in
the
business
of
the
Franchises
.
Innocent
XI
.
2.
And
next
,
that
these
Hostilities
do
very
properly
answer
the
Characters
of
the
fourth
Vial
,
has
been
already
sufficiently
shewn
,
Chap.
13.
Since
the
common
Subject
of
all
the
Vials
is
the
Empire
of
the
Beast
,
never
can
one
hope
to
find
any
Hostilities
against
him
,
that
can
so
well
answer
the
Character
of
the
Sun
,
and
the
scorching
that
Party
with
his
Heat
,
than
Vers.
8
,
9.
the
Vexations
of
him
who
is
set
out
by
the
Title
of
the
Eldest
Son
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
who
is
in
so
Eminent
a
manner
the
greatest
Potentate
in
Europe
,
and
is
every
where
known
by
the
name
of
the
most
Christian
King
for
his
Eminency
in
the
Roman
Party
.
Again
,
If
the
French
Vexations
of
the
Imperial
and
Papal
Party
for
these
last
fourty
years
,
should
not
be
the
fourth
Vial
,
Then
would
there
first
have
been
an
interval
of
near
fourty
years
betwixt
the
third
Vial
and
the
fourth
;
whereas
they
are
signified
to
follow
soon
after
one
another
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
And
which
is
explained
by
the
Example
of
the
three
first
Vials
that
did
come
soon
after
one
another
,
(
Theor.
49
,
50
,
51.
)
And
next
there
would
have
been
no
account
made
of
all
the
Evils
that
the
Party
of
the
Beast
has
suffered
from
the
French
for
these
fourty
years
,
tho
they
have
been
greater
than
the
Plagues
of
the
first
Vial
,
and
tho
they
do
very
exactly
answer
the
Character
of
the
fourth
.
The
Actions
of
the
last
past
fourty
years
,
do
not
answer
the
Characters
of
either
the
second
,
or
third
,
or
fifth
Vials
,
much
less
can
they
at
all
be
thought
to
have
any
relation
to
the
Characters
of
the
sixth
or
seventh
Vials
,
but
do
very
properly
answer
those
of
the
fourth
.
After
this
evidence
for
the
Application
from
the
Prophesie
it self
,
it
cannot
but
surprize
one
to
see
how
providentially
it
was
ordered
for
the
making
it
known
to
the
World
,
as
has
been
remarked
,
That
from
the
beginning
CHAP.
XIII
.
of
the
Reign
of
this
present
King
of
France
to
this
time
,
the
French
Court
should
be
so
extreamly
fond
of
the
Figure
of
the
Sun
for
their
Kings
Device
,
so
as
even
to
stamp
it
upon
the
publick
Coin
,
and
should
be
so
zealous
in
the
Defence
of
the
Propriety
of
it
against
all
Opposers
.
Now
if
the
time
of
the
Vials
does
begin
soon
after
the
Reformation
,
(
according
to
Theor.
47.
)
And
the
present
French
King
be
the
chief
matter
of
the
fourth
Vial
,
it
may
safely
be
concluded
of
the
Vials
in
general
,
That
Every
one
of
the
Plagues
of
the
Vials
do
take
up
a
great
Conseq
.
1
many
years
to
be
fulfilled
in
.
And
then
does
it
appear
more
particularly
,
That
,
The
distance
of
the
end
of
each
Vial
from
the
end
of
that
Conseq
.
2
which
went
before
it
,
is
about
fourty
years
.
For
it
appears
from
the
different
Characters
of
the
three
last
Trumpets
in
comparison
with
the
four
first
,
Rev.
8.
13.
That
the
Prophecy
takes
care
to
give
very
plain
and
open
significations
of
the
different
lengths
of
the
several
Plagues
,
where
the
difference
betwixt
them
is
any
thing
considerable
in
the
lengths
of
the
Events
:
And
therefore
may
it
be
reasonably
concluded
,
that
if
there
were
any
considerable
difference
betwixt
the
distance
of
any
one
of
the
Vials
from
another
that
was
next
before
it
,
in
comparison
with
the
distance
of
the
rest
from
those
that
did
immediately
precede
them
,
There
would
have
been
some
peculiar
Signification
given
of
it
in
the
Prophecy
.
But
there
is
no
such
distinguishing
mark
set
upon
any
of
the
Vials
,
as
does
in
the
least
intimate
any
difference
betwixt
them
,
in
regard
of
the
length
of
their
continuance
.
It
may
therefore
from
hence
be
gathered
,
That
the
Ends
of
the
time
of
the
Vials
,
are
at
equal
distances
from
one
another
;
And
this
being
determined
by
the
four
first
Vials
,
(
which
are
already
known
,
)
to
the
term
of
about
fourty
years
,
is
to
be
applied
upon
that
account
to
the
time
of
the
three
last
Vials
also
.
This
would
very
much
confirm
that
which
is
elsewhere
PART
I.
endeavoured
to
be
demonstrated
,
That
,
The
time
of
the
Beast
must
be
at
an
end
about
the
Conseq
.
3
year
1800.
For
the
three
last
Vials
according
to
the
Example
of
those
before
them
,
are
to
continue
each
of
them
about
fourty
years
,
and
they
are
yet
to
come
.
But
the
last
of
them
may
be
supposed
to
finish
its
business
in
a
shorter
time
,
and
then
the
end
of
the
Beast
must
be
some
years
before
that
time
.
It
does
also
follow
from
what
has
been
observed
,
of
the
usual
time
of
the
continuance
of
every
Vial
,
compared
with
the
length
of
the
Reign
of
the
present
King
of
France
,
That
,
The
fifth
Vial
is
now
near
at
hand
.
Conseq
.
4
For
the
present
King
of
France
has
Reigned
now
above
Fourty
years
since
the
end
of
the
third
Vial
,
or
the
Swedish
War
.
And
that
space
of
time
will
be
found
to
be
the
common
distance
of
all
the
other
Vials
from
any
other
:
Wherefore
the
fourth
Vial
must
be
now
very
near
its
end
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
fifth
near
at
hand
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
The
Plagues
of
the
three
last
Vials
the
same
with
the
third
Woe
of
the
last
Trumpet
.
The
Slaughter
and
Conversion
of
the
Enemies
of
the
Risen
Witnesses
,
is
but
in
one
particular
Kingdom
of
the
dominion
of
the
Roman
Church
.
The
fifth
Vial
a
general
Mortification
of
the
Roman
Church
.
The
third
Woe
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
falls
wholly
upon
Theor.
52
that
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
which
belongs
to
the
Beast
.
FOR
all
the
Trumpets
fall
upon
some
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
18.
)
—
And
the
Woe
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
does
destroy
the
Eastern
Empire
,
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor
19.
)
—
There
remains
therefore
nothing
to
be
the
Object
of
the
third
Woe
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
but
the
Western
Empire
with
the
Church
Rule
of
it
,
which
is
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Beast
.
The
last
Act
of
the
seventh
Vial
,
is
the
same
with
the
Theor.
53
last
part
of
the
third
Woe
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
For
the
sole
Object
of
the
third
Woe
is
the
Party
of
the
Beast
,
(
by
Theor.
52.
)
—
And
it
ends
with
the
ruine
of
that
Party
just
before
the
Universal
and
Eternal
Reign
of
Christ
,
Rev.
11.
And
the
seventh
Vial
does
end
with
the
destruction
of
the
Beast
,
(
Rev.
19.
Theor.
44.
)
The
last
Act
of
both
,
must
therefore
be
but
one
and
the
same
thing
.
The
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
cannot
appear
till
after
the
Theor.
54
end
of
the
second
Woe
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
.
For
the
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
is
to
be
after
the
Reformation
,
(
Theor.
45.
)
And
therefore
long
after
the
settlement
of
the
Turks
on
this
side
the
River
Euphrates
,
(
Rev.
9.
14.
Theor.
19.
)
It
is
also
described
to
come
from
beyond
the
River
Euphrates
,
and
to
have
the
Waters
of
Rev.
16
12.
Euphrates
dryed
up
for
a
more
easie
Passage
:
And
the
drying
up
of
the
Waters
of
the
River
of
a
Nation
,
does
signifie
amongst
the
Prophets
the
destruction
of
the
Kingdom
,
to
which
they
are
a
Fence
,
Isaiah
19.
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
Jerem.
51.
36
,
43.
compared
with
Isaiah
44.
27.
Jerem.
50.
38.
Isaiah
11.
15
,
16.
And
Waters
do
represent
a
whole
Nation
amongst
the
Prophets
,
Isa.
8.
7.
And
then
the
drying
them
up
can
be
nothing
but
the
destruction
of
that
Nation
.
Now
there
is
no
Kingdom
that
has
appeared
in
those
parts
since
the
Reformation
,
but
the
Turkish
Empire
;
much
less
any
that
can
deserve
that
Epithet
of
the
great
River
Euphrates
any
thing
like
the
Turkish
Empire
;
Wherefore
the
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
cannot
appear
till
after
the
Ruine
of
all
the
Remainders
of
the
Turkish
Empire
about
Euphrates
,
that
is
,
not
till
after
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
.
Indeed
,
it
cannot
be
conceived
how
any
Enemy
should
be
able
to
come
from
beyond
the
River
Euphrates
against
the
Western
Empire
by
Land
,
as
is
here
signified
by
the
drying
up
of
the
Waters
of
the
River
,
as
long
as
the
Turkish
Empire
holds
up
in
Asia
.
And
besides
,
if
there
should
be
any
such
new
Plague
from
those
parts
before
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
there
would
be
a
new
Trumpet
sounded
against
the
Roman
Empire
from
the
same
quarter
of
the
World
,
before
the
passing
away
of
the
Trumpet
before
it
;
whereas
the
second
Woe
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
is
said
to
pass
away
Rev.
11.
14.
before
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
If
it
should
be
hereupon
imagined
,
That
the
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
might
be
nothing
else
but
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
or
the
end
of
the
Turkish
Empire
signified
by
the
drying
up
of
Euphrates
,
it
is
to
be
considered
,
That
the
drying
up
of
the
Waters
of
Euphrates
is
not
the
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
,
but
only
to
make
way
for
the
Plague
of
that
Vial
,
which
is
the
preparation
of
the
Eastern
Kings
upon
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
;
Rev.
1●
.
12
,
13.
And
besides
,
the
Plague
of
every
Vial
falls
upon
the
Party
of
the
Beast
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
And
therefore
cannot
that
of
the
sixth
be
designed
against
any
other
.
The
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
must
necessarily
be
in
the
time
Theor.
55
of
the
third
Woe
.
For
the
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
is
after
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
(
Theor.
54.
)
—
And
the
third
Woe
comes
quickly
after
the
second
,
which
it
cannot
be
Rev.
11.
14.
imagined
to
do
if
the
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
should
come
in
betwixt
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
and
the
coming
of
the
third
;
For
the
business
of
the
sixth
Vial
is
the
last
destruction
of
the
great
Kingdom
near
Euphrates
,
and
great
preparations
for
War
betwixt
the
whole
Party
of
the
Beast
all
the
World
over
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
which
cannot
be
brought
about
in
a
small
time
.
And
from
hence
it
appears
,
That
,
The
whole
time
of
the
Plague
of
the
seventh
Vial
,
is
contemporary
Theor.
56
with
the
latter
part
only
of
the
time
of
the
third
Woe
.
For
the
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
is
executed
in
the
time
of
the
third
Woe
,
(
Theor.
55.
)
—
And
the
whole
time
of
the
seventh
Vial
is
after
that
of
the
sixth
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
—
And
the
last
end
of
the
seventh
Vial
is
the
same
with
the
last
part
of
the
third
Woe
,
(
Theor.
53.
)
—
The
whole
time
therefore
of
the
seventh
Vial
,
is
in
the
time
of
the
latter
part
of
the
third
Woe
.
It
is
also
apparent
from
the
former
Proposition
,
That
,
The
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
is
not
yet
come
.
Theor.
57
This
does
necessarily
follow
from
what
has
been
found
to
be
the
time
of
the
fourth
Vial
,
which
appears
to
be
but
now
at
its
last
conclusion
;
But
this
is
now
still
further
confirmed
from
what
has
been
just
now
found
about
the
time
of
the
sixth
Vial.
For
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
is
at
an
end
before
that
the
sixth
begins
,
(
Theor
44.
)
And
the
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
is
in
the
time
of
the
third
Woe
,
(
Theor.
55.
)
—
And
the
third
Woe
is
not
yet
come
,
because
the
second
is
not
yet
passed
away
,
(
Theor.
19.
)
If
then
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
were
already
come
,
it
must
be
in
being
at
this
present
time
,
because
the
sixth
which
is
not
yet
come
,
must
be
soon
after
it
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
But
there
is
no
manner
of
appearance
of
any
such
Darkness
upon
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
at
this
present
,
as
is
described
Rev.
16.
10.
in
the
fifth
Vial.
But
instead
of
it
,
we
see
the
Majesty
of
the
Roman
Church
to
be
so
far
from
being
Anno
168●
.
eclipsed
,
that
it
is
now
in
the
greatest
Glory
and
Splendor
,
that
it
has
been
since
the
Reformation
;
it
has
been
continually
victorious
over
the
Church
for
above
these
thirty
years
together
in
all
parts
of
the
Dominions
of
the
Roman
Church
,
where
the
Protestants
had
any
allowance
,
in
Poland
,
Bohemia
,
Silesia
,
Moravia
,
Hungary
,
the
Bavarian
Territories
,
and
lately
very
remarkably
in
the
great
Kingdom
of
France
,
and
in
the
Dukedom
of
Savoy
,
to
the
utter
extinction
of
all
profession
of
the
true
Religion
amongst
them
.
Wherefore
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
cannot
be
yet
come
.
Now
to
shew
what
Relation
the
fifth
Vial
has
to
the
third
Woe
,
it
is
to
be
observed
,
That
,
The
third
woe
is
a
continual
advancement
of
the
Church
Theor.
58
in
all
parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
till
the
last
end
of
his
Power
.
1.
The
third
Woe
is
an
advancement
of
the
interest
of
the
Church
,
because
it
is
a
Woe
upon
the
Party
of
the
Beast
,
(
Theor.
52.
)
that
advances
the
Universal
Kingdom
Rev.
11.
15.
of
Christ
.
2.
It
is
such
an
advancement
of
the
Interest
of
the
Church
in
all
parts
of
the
Dominions
of
the
Beast
,
because
the
whole
matter
of
it
is
the
Kingdoms
of
this
world
become
the
Kingdom
Ibid.
of
the
Lord
and
his
Christ
;
And
this
also
after
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
is
the
beginning
of
the
new
recovery
of
the
Church
in
all
parts
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
,
where
they
had
been
killed
.
3.
It
is
a
continual
or
gradual
advancement
of
the
Church
,
and
not
a
sudden
total
triumph
over
its
enemies
,
because
it
is
contemporary
with
the
two
last
Vials
at
least
,
(
Theor.
55
and
56.
Which
are
gradual
advances
of
the
destruction
of
the
Beast
;
whereas
if
the
third
woe
were
nothing
but
a
sudden
general
Triumph
of
the
Church
over
the
power
of
the
Beast
,
it
could
not
be
in
the
time
of
the
sixth
Vial
at
least
,
Rev.
16
,
●●
.
which
represents
the
Party
of
the
Beast
to
be
in
a
considerable
posture
of
opposition
.
4.
It
is
a
continual
or
uninterrupted
success
of
the
Church
against
the
Beast
,
because
first
it
is
after
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
which
appear
to
be
the
last
deliverance
of
the
Church
from
the
oppressions
of
the
Beast
,
(
Theor.
1.
)
And
next
,
because
the
Character
of
the
third
woe
Chap.
11.
51.
is
the
conversion
of
the
Kingdoms
of
this
World
,
which
cannot
signifie
less
then
an
uninterrupted
advancement
of
the
power
of
the
Church
above
the
power
of
its
chief
enemies
,
which
in
this
place
are
none
but
the
party
of
the
Beast
,
(
Theor.
52.
)
5.
The
third
Woe
is
also
a
continual
or
uninterrupted
success
of
the
Church
to
the
last
ruin
of
the
Beast
,
because
it
is
the
Woe
of
the
last
Trumpet
,
which
makes
all
the
Kingdoms
Rev.
11.
15.
of
the
World
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
and
also
because
it
is
the
same
thing
in
the
last
end
of
it
with
the
last
part
of
the
seventh
Vial
,
(
Theor.
53.
)
—
For
the
last
part
of
the
seventh
Vial
is
the
ruin
of
Babylon
and
the
Beast
,
upon
which
succeeds
the
everlasting
Reign
of
Christ
with
his
Saints
.
Wherefore
the
third
Woe
is
a
continual
advancement
of
the
interest
of
the
Church
in
all
parts
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
with
an
uninterrupted
success
against
that
Party
to
their
last
ruin
.
All
the
Vials
,
that
are
contemporary
with
the
third
Woe
,
Theor.
59
are
parts
of
it
.
For
the
third
Woe
is
the
uninterrupted
success
of
the
Church
to
the
last
ruin
of
the
Beast
,
(
Theor.
58.
)
—
It
is
also
all
the
parts
of
that
success
to
the
last
,
because
in
all
parts
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
to
the
last
,
(
Theor.
1.
and
52.
)
—
And
all
the
Vials
are
the
last
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
to
mortifie
his
power
in
the
Church
,
and
to
bring
him
to
his
last
ruin
,
(
by
Theor.
44.
)
Wherefore
those
Vials
,
which
are
contemporary
with
the
last
Woe
,
are
but
parts
of
the
same
uninterrupted
success
of
the
Church
,
which
the
last
Woe
is
in
general
.
This
is
confirmed
by
the
example
of
the
other
two
Woes
before
the
last
Trumpet
.
For
the
second
Woe
is
all
the
parts
of
the
success
of
the
Turks
against
the
Roman
Empire
;
And
the
first
Woe
was
all
the
parts
of
the
success
of
the
Saracens
within
the
time
allotted
to
it
.
And
by
this
it
appears
,
That
The
third
Woe
is
nothing
else
but
the
Vials
that
are
contemporary
Theor.
60
with
it
.
For
if
there
were
any
more
plagues
in
the
third
Woe
,
besides
the
Vials
,
that
are
contemporary
with
it
,
Then
the
Vials
would
not
be
the
seven
last
plagues
,
which
brought
the
Beast
to
his
ruin
;
For
those
plagues
which
are
supposed
to
be
in
the
third
Woe
besides
the
plagues
of
the
Vials
,
that
are
contemporary
with
it
,
would
be
some
of
the
seven
last
plagues
.
Wherefore
the
Vials
that
are
contemporary
with
the
third
Woe
,
are
All
the
parts
of
that
Ruin
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
the
third
Woe
in
general
.
And
therefore
,
The
beginning
of
the
third
Woe
is
the
plague
of
the
first
of
those
Conseq
.
Vials
.
AS
a
further
preparation
for
a
discovery
of
the
Relation
of
the
fifth
Vial
to
the
third
Woe
,
it
may
be
considered
,
That
The
slaughter
,
and
conversion
of
the
enemies
of
the
risen
witnesses
Theor.
61
ch.
11th
.
13.
is
at
the
conclusion
of
either
the
fourth
or
fifth
Vial.
For
that
slaughter
,
and
conversion
is
just
before
the
third
woe
,
and
therefore
just
before
that
Vial
that
begins
the
Rev.
11.
13.
third
woe
,
(
Theor.
60.
)
—
And
that
Vial
must
be
either
the
fifth
or
the
sixth
;
For
the
third
woe
is
not
yet
come
,
And
the
fourth
Vial
is
just
about
its
last
end
;
(
conseq
.
Theor.
51.
)
And
the
sixth
is
known
to
be
a
part
of
the
third
woe
(
Theor.
55.
and
59.
)
Wherefore
that
slaughter
and
conversion
must
be
either
just
before
the
fifth
or
the
sixth
Vial
,
that
is
,
either
at
the
conclusion
of
the
fourth
or
fifth
Vial.
The
slaughter
,
and
conversion
&c.
chap.
11th
.
is
but
in
one
Theor.
62
particular
part
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
.
For
all
the
enemies
of
the
Witnesses
in
that
place
are
signified
to
be
at
an
end
,
seven
Thousand
were
slain
and
the
rest
Rev.
11.
13.
converted
;
Which
shows
the
Scene
of
that
event
to
be
but
one
part
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
,
because
the
party
of
the
Beast
continues
in
opposition
to
the
Church
long
after
that
Time
,
for
the
whole
continuance
of
the
Time
of
the
sixth
and
seventh
Vials
in
the
third
Woe
(
Theor.
44.
)
The
slaughter
and
conversion
&c.
chap.
11th
is
no
part
of
any
Theor.
63
of
the
seven
Vials
.
For
it
is
at
the
conclusion
of
either
the
fourth
or
the
fifth
Vial
(
Theor.
61.
)
—
And
the
Persons
,
who
are
the
objects
of
the
fourth
and
fifth
Vials
continue
impenitent
after
Rev.
16.
9
,
11.
the
Plagues
of
them
,
whereas
after
the
slaughter
in
chap.
11th
the
rest
are
said
to
give
Glory
to
God
or
to
repent
and
be
converted
;
The
persons
therefore
in
that
place
of
the
11th
chap.
must
be
different
from
those
,
who
are
the
objects
of
the
fourth
and
fifth
Vials
;
And
the
sixth
Vial
is
certainly
after
the
time
of
that
slaughter
and
conversion
,
which
is
described
to
be
before
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
;
For
the
sixth
Vial
is
a
part
of
the
third
Woe
,
(
Theor.
59.
)
Wherefore
that
slaughter
and
conversion
can
be
no
part
of
the
plagues
of
any
of
the
Vials
.
From
hence
it
does
appear
,
That
The
Plagues
of
the
Vials
do
not
fall
upon
one
particular
part
Theor.
64
only
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
.
For
if
the
Plagues
of
the
Vials
did
fall
upon
any
particular
parts
only
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
,
Then
would
the
slaughter
and
conversion
of
the
enemies
of
the
Witnesses
belong
to
one
of
the
seven
Vials
,
contrary
to
(
Theor.
63.
)
The
consequence
is
necessary
,
For
the
seven
Vials
are
the
seven
last
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
,
And
that
slaughter
and
conversion
,
&c.
is
within
the
time
of
the
Vials
,
because
not
yet
past
,
(
Theor.
33.
)
—
It
is
also
as
considerable
a
Plague
upon
the
Beast
,
as
any
can
be
in
a
particular
part
only
of
his
dominion
,
because
it
appears
to
be
the
total
ruine
of
the
interest
of
the
Beast
in
the
place
,
where
it
is
,
Seven
Thousand
were
slain
and
the
rest
converted
;
It
is
therefore
as
much
qualified
to
be
one
of
the
seven
last
Plagues
,
as
any
of
the
Vials
,
if
they
fall
upon
particular
parts
only
,
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
.
It
may
be
replyed
,
that
the
Vials
may
be
the
seven
last
Plagues
in
some
parts
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
,
And
yet
this
be
a
Plague
different
from
them
in
another
part
of
his
dominion
.
But
then
there
must
be
eight
last
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
in
all
,
whereas
the
Vials
are
called
the
seven
last
Plagues
in
which
the
wrath
of
God
was
Rev.
15.
1.
filled
up
:
Which
does
plainly
signifie
them
to
be
seven
,
and
no
more
.
Especially
when
we
see
them
reckoned
up
in
order
one
after
another
,
which
shows
the
number
seven
to
be
a
broken
number
,
and
therefore
to
be
limited
to
just
so
many
particulars
.
Wherefore
the
Vials
must
be
Plagues
of
a
different
nature
,
and
much
more
considerable
,
then
the
slaughter
and
conversion
of
the
enemies
of
the
Witnesses
was
;
And
this
they
could
not
be
,
as
has
been
shown
,
if
they
had
been
upon
particular
parts
only
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
.
And
therefore
must
they
be
of
a
more
general
extent
.
It
is
also
apparent
from
all
the
objects
of
the
Vials
,
that
the
Plagues
are
poured
out
upon
all
the
chief
supporters
of
the
interest
of
the
Beast
.
The
first
Vial
pours
out
a
Plague
upon
all
those
in
general
,
that
had
the
mark
Rev.
16.
2.
v.
3.
of
the
Beast
;
The
second
brings
in
an
Ocean
of
blood
in
v.
4.
all
parts
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
,
The
third
extends
to
all
the
considerable
friends
of
the
Imperial
and
Papal
Interest
,
the
Rivers
and
Fountains
,
the
King
of
Spain
,
the
Duke
of
Lorraine
,
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
,
and
all
the
Imperial
Party
in
Germany
.
The
fourth
is
found
to
be
of
v.
8.
much
the
same
extent
;
The
fifth
has
nothing
in
it
that
contradicts
this
,
but
is
said
to
fall
upon
the
Kingdom
of
v.
10.
the
Beast
indefinitely
;
The
sixth
is
expresly
intimated
to
concern
the
Beast
and
false
Prophet
,
and
all
the
Kings
of
the
earth
,
that
are
their
confederates
;
And
the
seventh
is
generally
agreed
to
be
the
final
destruction
of
the
whole
Party
.
Wherefore
it
may
now
be
concluded
,
that
the
Plagues
of
the
Vials
,
do
not
fall
upon
particular
parts
only
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
.
The
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
is
an
eminent
humiliation
of
the
Ruling
power
of
the
Beast
in
all
parts
of
his
dominion
.
Theor.
65
1.
It
is
an
eminent
humiliation
of
the
Ruling
power
of
the
Beast
,
because
it
is
said
to
fall
upon
his
throne
,
and
to
fill
his
Kingdom
with
darkness
;
And
darkness
upon
a
Kingdom
is
Rev.
16.
10.
commonly
used
amongst
the
Prophets
,
to
signifie
at
least
a
great
disorder
in
the
Government
of
a
Kingdom
,
but
sometimes
also
it
denotes
the
utter
ruine
of
it
:
Wherefore
since
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
is
said
here
to
be
full
of
darkness
;
The
least
that
that
can
signifie
is
a
very
eminent
humiliation
of
the
Ruling
power
of
the
Beast
.
2.
The
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
is
also
an
humiliation
of
the
power
of
the
Beast
in
all
parts
of
his
dominion
,
because
this
darkness
is
expressed
to
fill
his
Kingdom
:
And
by
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
must
be
understood
his
Roman
Kingdom
.
For
it
is
his
Roman
Authority
in
general
which
in
all
parts
of
this
Prophecy
is
signified
by
the
terms
of
the
Kingdom
,
or
Power
,
or
Authority
of
the
Beast
.
And
his
Roman
Kingdom
is
all
the
parts
of
the
dominion
of
the
Beast
.
2.
This
is
also
further
confirmed
by
the
Sphear
,
and
Object
of
all
the
other
Vials
which
is
the
party
of
the
Beast
in
general
,
as
has
been
observed
,
(
Theor.
64.
)
3.
Whatever
might
be
signified
by
the
Object
of
the
other
Vials
,
yet
by
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
in
distinction
to
the
several
Parts
of
it
named
in
the
other
Vials
,
as
the
Earth
,
Sea
,
Rivers
,
&c.
cannot
be
signified
less
,
then
that
whole
Kingdom
of
which
the
others
seem
to
be
but
the
Parts
;
And
that
must
be
his
whole
Roman
Kingdom
.
For
it
is
that
dominion
,
of
which
the
Earth
,
Sea
,
and
Rivers
in
the
other
Vials
are
said
to
be
the
Parts
.
4.
By
the
Dominion
,
Authority
,
and
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
in
all
other
Parts
of
this
Prophecy
is
signified
his
Rev.
13.
3
,
4
,
5
,
7
,
12.
and
Ch.
17
,
13
,
17.
Kingdom
and
Authority
indefinitely
,
or
without
any
limitation
to
one
particular
Principality
,
where
his
chief
Seat
is
;
And
so
denotes
his
Authority
in
general
or
in
all
Parts
of
his
Dominion
;
And
therefore
ought
his
Kingdom
in
the
fifth
Vial
to
be
understood
indefinitely
,
or
without
restriction
to
any
particular
Part
of
his
Jurisdiction
.
5.
Especially
,
if
it
be
considered
,
that
in
the
figure
of
the
Beast
,
The
Ten
Horns
,
which
represent
all
the
other
Kingdoms
,
are
shown
to
belong
to
him
as
his
proper
furniture
;
And
in
the
explication
Those
Ten
Kings
are
said
to
have
one
mind
,
and
to
agree
to
give
their
Kingdoms
to
Rev.
17
,
13
,
17.
the
Beast
,
by
which
they
become
all
his
one
Kingdom
only
.
6.
By
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
must
at
least
be
signified
something
more
than
what
is
called
the
tenth
Part
of
the
City
chap.
11.
v.
13.
That
is
,
more
than
one
of
the
Ten
Kingdoms
which
are
said
to
be
given
to
the
Beast
,
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
21.
)
And
therefore
must
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
signifie
more
than
either
the
Imperial
Countries
or
the
Papacy
;
And
then
what
can
it
signifie
,
but
the
whole
extent
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
or
his
Kingdom
in
general
?
The
pouring
out
of
the
Vial
upon
the
Throne
of
the
Beast
,
need
not
be
fixed
to
any
particular
Seat
of
the
Beast
.
For
the
Seat
and
Throne
of
the
Beast
in
this
Prophecy
,
is
frequently
used
for
his
supream
Authority
in
general
,
and
not
for
any
particular
place
,
where
it
resides
,
as
Chap.
13.
2.
and
Chap.
17.
15.
The
waters
where
the
whore
sitteth
:
As
Babylon
,
and
the
great
City
,
are
also
known
to
be
used
for
the
Universal
Domination
of
Rome
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
The
whole
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
within
the
time
of
the
third
Woe
:
It
begins
the
third
Woe
.
The
last
end
of
the
Turkish
Wars
or
their
Ruine
,
and
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
near
at
hand
.
Further
evinced
,
that
the
Vials
must
begin
soon
after
the
Reformation
,
to
signifie
the
Plagues
that
fell
upon
the
Roman
Party
by
the
Reformation
,
distinct
from
those
that
they
suffered
at
the
same
time
from
the
Turks
as
the
second
Woe
;
How
the
third
Woe
is
said
to
come
quickly
.
The
date
of
the
Vials
soon
after
the
Reformation
,
aptly
intimated
at
the
end
of
the
9th
.
Chapter
of
the
Revelations
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
10th
.
The
same
further
proved
from
the
nature
of
the
Victory
mentioned
,
Rev.
15.
2.
before
the
Vials
.
No
proof
from
Rev.
10.
6
,
7.
That
the
beginning
of
the
seven
Vials
must
be
after
the
sound
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
I
Have
been
the
more
scrupulous
to
confirm
the
general
extent
of
the
Vials
upon
the
whole
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
,
because
upon
the
strength
of
that
does
depend
all
determinate
Knowledge
of
the
beginning
of
the
time
of
the
fifth
Vial
,
which
is
very
requisite
for
fixing
the
time
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
:
For
now
it
appears
,
That
The
whole
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
is
within
the
time
of
Theor.
66
the
third
Woe
.
1.
For
the
fifth
Vial
ends
just
before
the
time
of
the
sixth
,
(
by
Theor.
44.
)
—
And
the
sixth
is
part
of
the
third
Woe
,
(
Theor.
55.
and
59.
)
—
And
would
begin
the
third
Woe
,
if
it
were
the
first
of
the
Vials
in
the
third
Woe
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
60.
)
—
And
then
the
fifth
Vial
being
not
long
before
it
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
—
Would
be
contemporary
with
that
State
of
things
which
is
described
to
come
just
before
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
;
For
the
third
Woe
comes
quickly
after
the
passing
away
of
the
second
.
Rev.
11.
14.
But
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
cannot
possibly
be
contemporary
with
that
State
of
things
that
is
described
to
come
just
before
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
.
For
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
continues
for
a
great
many
years
together
,
(
Conseq
.
Theor.
51.
)
—
And
therefore
,
if
it
were
contemporary
with
those
things
that
are
described
before
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
it
must
be
contemporary
with
the
overcoming
and
killing
of
R
〈…〉
13.
the
witnesses
.
For
they
rose
again
from
the
dead
within
three
years
and
an
half
at
the
farthest
after
their
killing
,
And
their
Ascension
into
the
Throne
,
is
described
to
be
presently
after
;
And
the
Earthquake
,
and
all
that
Verse
1●
,
14.
follows
till
the
mention
of
the
passing
away
of
the
third
Woe
,
is
said
to
be
at
the
same
time
with
their
Ascension
:
So
that
the
time
of
the
fifth
Vial
must
then
reach
as
high
at
least
,
as
the
overcoming
and
killing
the
Witnesses
.
Now
the
Witnesses
represent
the
whole
Church
under
the
power
of
the
Beast
,
(
Suppos.
4
)
—
And
the
overcoming
and
killing
them
,
is
the
utter
extinction
of
all
publick
profession
of
the
true
Religion
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Beast
,
(
Theor.
29.
)
—
Which
must
therefore
require
many
years
to
accomplish
it
;
especially
if
it
be
considered
,
That
that
Suppression
of
the
true
Religion
in
all
Roman
Catholick
Countries
,
called
the
Death
of
the
Witnesses
,
must
be
after
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
and
when
it
has
got
ground
in
many
Kingdoms
;
because
it
is
just
before
the
third
Woe
.
But
it
is
a
plain
contradiction
,
that
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
should
be
at
the
same
time
with
such
a
Triumph
of
the
Beast
over
the
Church
in
all
parts
of
his
Dominion
for
many
years
together
.
For
that
Plague
is
,
on
the
contrary
,
an
eminent
Humiliation
of
the
power
of
the
Beast
in
all
parts
of
his
Dominion
for
many
years
together
,
(
Theor.
65.
Conseq
.
Theor.
51.
)
—
Neither
can
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
be
part
of
it
before
the
passing
away
of
the
second
woe
,
after
the
Triumph
of
the
Beast
over
the
Church
in
killing
the
witnesses
and
part
of
it
in
the
time
of
the
third
woe
;
For
then
it
must
be
contemporary
with
the
Slaughter
and
Conversion
of
the
Enemies
of
the
Witnesses
,
or
the
Party
of
the
Beast
,
Rev.
11.
13
,
14.
—
Whereas
the
fifth
Vial
represents
all
Parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
to
be
impenitent
.
Rev.
16.
11.
The
Plague
of
it
was
upon
his
whole
Kingdom
,
(
Theor.
65.
)
And
they
are
said
not
to
repent
,
which
signifies
,
That
no
part
of
his
Kingdom
were
converted
;
And
therefore
can
there
be
no
part
of
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
before
the
time
of
the
third
woe
,
because
the
third
woe
follows
presently
after
the
second
,
at
the
passing
away
of
which
,
Rev.
11.
14.
that
Slaughter
and
Conversion
of
the
Roman
Party
is
described
to
be
.
Wherefore
since
no
part
of
the
fifth
Vial
can
be
before
the
third
woe
,
it
must
necessarily
All
of
it
be
within
the
time
of
the
third
woe
.
2.
It
appears
also
by
what
is
found
to
be
meant
by
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
,
That
it
could
not
be
before
the
beginning
of
the
third
woe
,
because
the
third
woe
is
the
beginning
of
the
uninterrupted
Encrease
of
the
Success
of
the
Church
against
the
Beast
,
in
all
parts
of
his
Dominion
till
his
last
Ruine
,
(
Theor.
58.
)
—
And
the
sixth
Vial
is
certainly
a
part
of
that
Success
,
(
Theor.
55.
)
—
And
the
fifth
Vial
is
just
before
the
sixth
,
(
Theor.
44.
)
—
And
represented
to
be
an
Humiliation
of
the
power
of
the
Beast
in
all
parts
of
his
Kingdom
,
(
Theor.
65.
)
The
fifth
Vial
must
therefore
begin
at
the
same
time
with
the
third
woe
,
and
be
the
same
with
it
upon
that
account
,
(
Theor.
59.
)
3.
The
Character
of
the
fifth
Vial
does
seem
to
have
an
immediate
Relation
to
the
business
of
the
third
woe
.
Rev.
16.
10.
The
Plague
of
it
falls
upon
the
Throne
and
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
,
which
does
very
naturally
signifie
the
beginning
of
a
general
Humiliation
of
the
power
of
the
Beast
in
all
the
ten
Kingdoms
,
of
which
his
Kingdom
consists
,
which
does
properly
denote
,
That
the
Kingdoms
of
this
world
do
then
begin
to
be
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
,
according
Rev.
11.
15.
to
the
Character
of
the
third
woe
:
And
this
is
another
confirmation
,
that
the
fifth
Vial
begins
the
third
woe
.
4.
The
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
has
also
the
same
effect
attributed
to
it
that
the
first
Vial
had
at
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
that
is
,
Sores
and
Pains
to
make
them
gnaw
Rev.
16.
10.
their
Tongues
for
pain
;
Which
seems
to
intimate
,
That
they
shall
have
much
the
same
uneasiness
and
indignation
from
alike
Cause
,
or
by
reason
of
a
new
Reformation
amongst
them
,
since
there
is
none
of
the
other
Vials
that
are
said
to
have
that
effect
,
but
only
the
first
:
And
then
what
can
be
liker
the
Character
of
the
third
woe
,
then
the
beginning
of
such
a
Reformation
,
which
is
to
continue
to
the
end
of
all
the
Vials
?
And
it
is
not
easie
to
imagine
,
what
else
can
be
meant
by
the
darkning
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
humbling
of
his
Throne
,
but
a
general
Reformation
in
all
Roman
Catholick
Countries
;
For
that
is
properly
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
.
All
the
Proof
that
has
been
hitherto
given
of
this
Proposition
,
is
wholly
independant
upon
the
Application
of
the
Trumpets
;
And
upon
that
account
it
may
be
made
use
of
as
another
confirmation
,
That
,
The
second
Woe
is
the
Turkish
Empire
.
Conseq
.
1
For
the
second
woe
is
a
Nation
that
was
loosed
from
Euphrates
to
destroy
the
third
part
of
Men
,
and
it
ending
just
before
the
third
woe
,
that
is
,
just
before
the
fifth
Vial
,
(
Theor.
66.
)
It
must
necessarily
be
now
in
being
;
Conseq
.
Theor.
60.
For
the
fifth
Vial
is
near
at
hand
,
(
Conseq
.
4.
Theor.
51.
)
Now
there
is
no
other
Nation
in
being
at
this
present
,
to
which
those
circumstances
can
agree
;
but
the
Turkish
Empire
on
the
other
side
,
since
it
has
been
proved
in
the
Interpretation
of
the
Trumpets
,
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
19.
)
That
the
Turkish
Hostilities
are
the
second
woe
;
The
present
condition
of
the
Turkish
Empire
does
shew
,
That
the
second
woe
is
passing
away
at
this
present
,
that
is
,
just
before
the
time
of
the
fifth
Vial
,
(
Conseq
.
4.
Theor.
51.
)
And
therefore
must
the
fifth
Vial
begin
the
third
woe
.
For
whatsoever
may
be
the
issue
of
this
present
Humiliation
of
the
Turks
,
yet
the
least
that
can
be
conceived
of
it
is
,
That
they
will
be
no
more
a
Woe
to
the
Western
Empire
;
For
it
appears
from
the
sixth
Vial
,
(
Theor.
54.
)
that
there
will
be
no
Turkish
Empire
at
that
time
to
hinder
the
Passage
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
;
And
according
to
the
Examples
of
all
the
rest
of
the
Vials
before
it
,
the
fifth
must
be
past
within
these
next
fourty
years
;
And
therefore
it
cannot
be
above
so
many
years
at
farthest
before
the
end
of
all
the
Power
of
the
Turks
.
Now
it
cannot
be
conceived
,
That
they
should
be
in
any
disposition
or
capacity
,
within
so
short
a
space
of
time
,
to
be
a
new
woe
to
their
neighbour
Princes
,
especially
when
it
is
considered
,
How
many
Allies
must
be
comprehended
in
the
next
general
Peace
with
the
Turks
,
and
how
much
it
will
be
the
interest
of
them
all
to
join
against
any
Violation
of
it
.
Tho
the
Turks
should
continue
a
distinct
People
and
Kingdom
till
that
time
,
for
fourty
years
longer
;
yet
according
to
the
Example
of
the
first
woe
,
That
would
not
qualifie
them
to
be
still
accounted
the
continuance
of
the
second
woe
;
for
the
time
of
the
first
woe
was
past
before
the
loosing
of
the
four
Angels
,
or
the
Reign
of
Ottoman
,
that
is
,
when
the
Saracens
ceased
to
be
a
Vexation
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
was
long
before
the
Saracen
Empire
was
destroyed
.
Wherefore
,
since
in
all
Appearance
the
second
Woe
must
at
farthest
be
passed
away
upon
the
next
general
Peace
with
the
Turks
;
And
since
either
a
general
Peace
or
their
last
Ruine
cannot
be
far
of
,
the
third
Woe
must
begin
very
shortly
;
And
therefore
must
the
fifth
Vial
also
,
which
is
now
near
at
hand
,
(
Conseq
.
4.
Theor.
51.
)
be
within
the
time
of
the
third
woe
.
5.
The
description
also
of
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
just
before
the
third
woe
,
does
extreamly
well
agree
with
the
State
of
the
Protestant
Church
at
this
present
,
(
as
has
been
observed
,
Chap.
7.
)
which
makes
it
very
probable
,
That
the
third
Woe
is
not
farther
off
this
present
time
than
the
fifth
Vial
,
whose
time
is
near
at
hand
,
(
Conseq
.
4.
Theor.
51.
)
And
therefore
that
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
is
in
the
time
of
the
third
woe
.
The
general
Tendency
of
all
Christendom
at
this
present
towards
a
Reformation
,
does
still
further
confirm
our
Expectations
of
the
near
approach
of
the
third
woe
;
Molinos
Success
in
almost
all
the
Southern
parts
of
Europe
,
to
the
alienating
their
Hearts
from
many
of
the
Superstitions
of
their
Church
:
And
the
general
disgust
,
that
the
most
considerable
part
of
the
Gallicane
Church
have
against
the
offensive
Doctrines
of
the
Roman
Party
,
are
very
plain
Testimonies
of
the
general
Inclination
of
that
Party
to
a
new
Reformation
:
The
plainest
instance
of
which
,
is
their
new
way
of
defending
their
Cause
by
false
colours
,
to
make
their
Religion
to
be
much
the
same
with
that
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
which
has
now
the
Approbation
of
all
the
Ruling
Part
of
their
Church
.
NOW
if
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
be
in
the
time
of
the
third
woe
,
since
it
must
be
the
first
of
these
Vials
that
are
contemporary
with
that
woe
;
it
is
then
apparent
from
Conseq
.
Theor.
60.
That
,
The
beginning
of
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
,
is
the
beginning
Conseq
.
2
of
the
third
woe
.
AND
as
the
present
posture
of
the
Turkish
Affairs
,
and
the
present
State
of
the
Protestant
Churches
all
over
Europe
,
do
much
confirm
the
fifth
Vial
to
be
the
beginning
of
the
third
woe
;
so
do
the
other
parts
of
the
proof
of
that
Proposition
much
more
strongly
prove
,
That
,
The
final
end
of
the
Turkish
Hostilities
as
the
second
woe
,
Theor.
67
and
much
more
the
time
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
witnesses
is
near
at
hand
.
For
the
third
woe
begins
with
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
,
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
66.
)
and
that
Plague
is
near
at
hand
(
Conseq
.
4.
Theor.
51.
)
and
therefore
must
the
things
which
are
described
to
come
before
the
third
woe
be
still
more
near
this
present
Time
,
The
first
of
which
is
the
passing
away
of
the
second
woe
,
or
the
final
end
of
all
the
Turkish
hostilities
.
Now
if
the
final
end
of
all
Turkish
hostilities
be
so
near
,
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
must
be
just
at
hand
.
For
the
advancement
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
into
the
Throne
of
a
Kingdom
,
where
the
Witnesses
lay
dead
,
called
their
Ascension
(
especially
since
it
is
accompanyed
with
the
end
of
all
their
Enemies
in
that
Kingdom
by
the
Rev.
11.
12
,
13.
conversion
of
it
,
all
which
is
to
happen
before
the
end
of
the
second
woe
)
must
in
all
likelyhood
take
up
almost
all
the
Time
that
is
now
to
come
before
the
end
of
that
woe
,
since
it
is
determined
to
be
so
near
at
hand
.
And
then
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
must
be
before
all
those
events
must
be
very
near
this
present
Time.
This
is
very
much
confirmed
by
the
examples
of
all
the
Vials
that
are
past
;
The
business
of
each
of
them
did
follow
soon
after
one
other
.
It
is
true
,
the
Plague
of
the
third
Vial
did
not
appear
it
may
be
to
any
purpose
,
till
twenty
years
after
the
end
of
that
of
the
second
.
But
there
was
enough
in
the
Hungarian
,
Austrian
,
and
Bohemian
commotions
just
about
the
end
of
the
second
Vial
,
to
give
them
the
name
of
the
beginning
of
the
third
Vial
upon
the
fountains
of
Waters
;
And
the
more
considerable
insurrections
in
Bohemia
,
and
Hungary
were
not
long
after
;
And
they
were
both
in
much
the
same
place
with
the
Swedish
War
,
and
upon
much
the
same
account
,
for
a
liberty
of
Religion
.
According
to
this
general
example
of
the
rest
,
The
fifth
Vial
must
begin
within
a
very
few
years
:
And
since
the
third
Woe
begins
with
the
fifth
Vial
,
which
is
now
at
hand
(
Conseq
.
4.
Theor.
51.
)
The
second
Woe
must
pass
away
in
a
very
short
Time.
The
present
State
of
the
Turkish
Affairs
will
not
in
all
appearance
allow
any
long
delay
for
the
accomplishing
of
this
;
That
Government
seems
to
be
uncapable
of
subsisting
so
long
without
a
peace
.
Their
late
pillages
of
Constantinople
,
and
the
impoverishing
of
the
richer
sort
among
them
,
which
was
the
only
thing
they
could
have
recourse
to
in
a
Time
of
need
,
has
disabled
all
the
great
Men
to
relieve
them
on
any
emergent
occasion
;
And
the
publick
revenue
was
so
much
fallen
before
,
and
their
treasury
so
wholly
exhausted
,
that
there
is
no
appearance
of
any
way
for
them
to
raise
a
fund
for
the
further
continuance
of
the
War
,
against
such
Victorious
Enemies
,
as
are
now
engaged
by
interest
to
continue
their
Conquests
upon
them
.
Now
the
next
general
Peace
with
their
Enemies
,
if
they
have
any
,
must
,
as
has
been
observed
(
CHAP.
9.
)
be
the
last
end
of
their
hostilities
:
But
since
these
things
were
wrot
,
there
has
been
an
apparent
beginning
of
the
Peace
.
And
if
the
second
Woe
must
so
necessarily
be
at
an
end
within
that
compass
of
years
,
then
certainly
by
the
day
month
and
year
of
the
continuance
of
the
second
Woe
,
chap.
9.
15.
must
necessarily
be
meant
above
390
years
,
since
it
will
be
just
about
that
number
of
years
from
the
letting
loose
of
the
Turks
,
from
their
confinement
about
Euphrates
to
the
forementioned
Time
:
which
is
another
confirmation
that
the
end
of
the
second
Woe
is
near
at
hand
.
And
yet
before
the
end
of
the
second
Woe
,
there
must
be
the
conversion
of
an
whole
Kingdom
of
the
Roman
Party
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
21.
)
which
cannot
be
imagined
to
require
less
then
the
time
,
that
remains
to
conclude
the
Turkish
Peace
;
Especially
when
it
appears
,
that
all
the
Neighbouring
Kingdoms
of
that
Party
are
represented
to
be
still
impenitent
,
and
powerful
enough
to
encourage
Rev.
16.
9.
their
friends
against
such
an
Apostacy
;
And
that
it
cannot
be
thought
that
the
Witnesses
just
risen
with
an
abhorrence
of
the
cruelties
that
they
had
suffered
should
carry
on
such
a
conversion
by
Force
and
Violence
,
after
that
all
those
that
openly
opposed
them
are
destroyed
,
or
at
least
disabled
from
doing
any
hurt
,
as
it
is
here
represented
.
Rev.
11.
13.
The
conviction
of
the
consciences
of
an
whole
Kingdom
,
while
many
other
Kingdoms
of
that
Party
do
at
the
same
time
continue
their
impenitence
,
must
in
all
reason
require
at
least
so
short
a
time
to
accomplish
it
in
.
The
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
then
which
is
to
be
before
all
these
things
,
cannot
be
judged
to
be
a
years
distance
from
this
present
time
at
the
farthest
,
and
then
this
present
time
must
be
the
time
of
the
death
of
the
Witnesses
.
For
otherwise
there
would
be
three
years
and
an
half
still
to
come
before
their
Resurrection
,
whereas
the
end
of
the
second
Woe
seems
not
likely
to
allow
time
for
it
.
From
hence
does
appear
how
unlikely
it
is
that
the
last
great
Persecution
of
the
Church
should
be
yet
to
come
.
BUT
if
this
present
be
the
Time
of
the
death
of
the
Witnesses
,
there
is
no
Persecution
considerable
enough
to
be
made
the
date
of
it
,
that
is
,
of
the
last
suppression
of
the
whole
reformed
Church
,
since
the
time
of
that
which
began
with
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
in
France
Octob.
1685.
From
which
Time
therefore
the
date
of
the
three
years
and
an
half
of
the
death
of
the
Witnesses
,
may
very
reasonably
be
apprehended
to
begin
,
And
their
Resurrection
may
upon
the
same
account
be
expected
before
the
middle
of
this
year
.
But
especially
when
this
consideration
is
joyned
with
all
the
rest
that
have
been
mentioned
before
.
Indeed
if
the
length
of
the
years
,
that
are
comprehended
in
the
day
,
month
,
and
year
of
the
second
woe
be
well
attended
to
,
and
be
concluded
to
follow
the
example
of
the
years
contained
in
the
time
,
times
,
and
an
half
,
that
is
,
360
days
to
a
year
,
the
years
of
the
second
woe
must
end
at
farthest
in
the
year
1691
,
but
according
to
the
most
accurate
account
of
the
beginning
of
Ottomans
Reign
they
must
end
before
;
And
before
the
end
of
that
second
woe
the
Witnesses
must
be
risen
again
,
and
be
ascended
.
It
is
easie
now
to
discern
the
reason
,
why
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
fall
of
the
tenth
Part
of
the
City
,
and
the
ruine
or
conversion
of
all
that
were
in
it
,
are
no
Parts
of
the
third
woe
,
notwithstanding
that
they
are
the
beginning
of
the
uninterrupted
success
of
the
Church
against
its
Enemies
.
[
](B20811-e61570-b)†
†
Theor.
65.
For
by
the
nature
of
the
fifth
Vial
it
appears
,
that
the
beginning
of
the
third
woe
is
a
general
calamity
upon
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
;
whereas
all
those
other
events
have
regard
but
to
a
tenth
Part
of
his
Kingdom
.
It
is
also
easie
to
discern
,
why
the
third
woe
is
said
to
come
quickly
after
the
passing
away
of
the
second
;
For
the
Witnesses
or
the
Church
having
recovered
it self
from
the
oppressions
of
the
Beast
,
and
triumphed
in
the
conquest
of
an
whole
Kingdom
of
that
Party
before
the
end
of
the
second
woe
,
The
third
woe
which
begins
with
the
uninterrupted
success
of
the
Church
to
the
last
end
of
the
Beast
,
cannot
be
far
off
from
such
a
glorious
beginning
of
the
triumph
of
it
.
For
coming
quickly
both
in
its
own
natural
signification
,
and
in
its
frequent
use
in
Scripture
does
signifie
the
sudden
beginning
of
a
thing
to
appear
,
not
the
sudden
passing
of
it
away
,
as
some
would
have
it
understood
.
And
from
hence
it
appears
,
why
the
declaration
concerning
the
passing
away
of
the
second
woe
,
is
brought
Rev.
11.
14.
in
here
alone
by
it self
,
at
so
great
a
distance
from
the
proper
place
of
it
at
the
end
of
the
9th
chap.
to
which
it
refers
:
It
seems
to
be
plainly
for
no
other
end
,
but
only
,
that
it
might
serve
,
as
an
eminent
event
to
know
the
Time
of
the
last
deliverance
of
the
Church
from
the
power
of
the
Beast
by
;
And
upon
that
account
must
the
Time
of
its
passing
away
be
presently
after
the
first
triumph
of
the
Church
after
its
deliverance
at
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
because
the
general
success
of
the
Church
Theor.
59.
which
is
the
third
woe
,
must
begin
soon
after
so
fair
an
advance
towards
it
.
It
may
now
with
some
satisfaction
be
observed
,
that
as
the
whole
account
of
the
Death
,
Resurrection
,
and
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
is
a
manifest
allusion
to
the
Death
,
Resurrection
,
and
Ascension
of
Christ
;
so
also
is
the
Universal
Reign
of
Christ
over
the
Kingdoms
of
this
World
in
the
third
woe
,
represented
to
be
just
upon
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
into
Heaven
,
As
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
is
said
to
begin
at
his
Ascension
into
Heaven
.
And
as
the
whole
time
of
our
Lords
appearance
in
his
office
upon
earth
was
three
years
and
an
half
,
and
his
stay
in
the
Grave
three
days
and
an
half
,
so
also
is
the
whole
time
of
the
Witnesses
Prophecy
three
years
and
an
half
,
and
the
time
of
their
death
three
days
and
an
half
.
THUS
have
we
in
the
third
woe
first
the
general
Agent
,
from
whence
it
has
its
distinction
from
the
rest
of
the
Trumpets
,
and
that
is
,
the
Interest
of
the
Church
,
as
the
distinction
of
the
two
other
woes
is
from
the
Persons
,
that
execute
them
,
The
Locusts
,
and
the
Horsemen
Rev.
9.
about
Euphrates
.
Here
are
also
the
divers
ways
by
which
this
woe
is
executed
,
that
is
,
by
the
three
Vials
,
as
we
see
in
the
other
two
woes
the
different
manner
of
their
vexations
,
of
the
Eastern
first
,
and
then
of
the
Western
Empire
,
under
the
Schemes
of
five
months
twice
mentioned
V.
5
,
10.
in
the
first
,
and
the
third
part
of
men
,
and
the
rest
in
the
second
.
It
might
be
hereupon
demanded
,
why
the
rest
of
the
Vials
should
not
upon
the
same
account
have
their
place
also
in
the
third
Woe
;
For
they
appear
to
be
all
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
to
bring
him
to
his
ruin
,
and
to
advance
the
power
of
the
true
Church
;
And
there
is
no
appearance
of
any
such
thing
any
where
else
in
the
11th
chap.
before
the
third
Woe
.
For
the
Beast
is
set
out
in
the
highest
flush
of
his
power
,
till
just
almost
before
the
sounding
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
But
all
that
fair
show
of
the
Beast
before
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
is
expresly
said
to
regard
nothing
but
the
last
issue
of
the
last
War
of
the
Beast
against
the
Witnesses
,
or
the
overcoming
them
,
and
the
killing
them
;
And
that
Rev.
1●
.
●
is
but
a
very
inconsiderable
part
of
the
latter
times
of
the
Beast
.
But
if
we
cast
our
eyes
upon
the
fortunes
of
the
Beast
ever
since
the
Reformation
,
it
must
be
acknowledged
,
that
there
has
been
other
signal
humiliations
of
his
power
,
and
so
exactly
answerable
to
the
characters
of
the
first
Vials
,
that
as
they
must
have
been
somewhere
signified
amongst
the
judgments
upon
the
Beast
,
and
are
no
where
else
found
to
be
intimated
,
so
is
there
all
reason
to
fix
them
upon
those
Vials
.
And
tho'
there
be
no
mention
of
any
such
mortifications
of
the
Party
of
the
Beast
,
in
the
11th
chap.
before
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
;
and
the
third
Woe
,
yet
is
there
a
manifest
intimation
in
the
10th
chap.
of
at
least
the
beginning
of
some
terrible
judgments
upon
them
,
some
while
before
that
time
.
For
after
it
had
been
signified
at
the
end
of
the
9th
chap.
that
the
Rest
of
V.
20.
the
Roman
Empire
,
who
were
not
destroyed
by
the
Turks
,
but
only
tormented
,
did
not
repent
of
their
Idols
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
notwithstanding
all
that
they
had
suffered
by
that
Woe
,
it
follows
immediatly
upon
it
in
the
beginning
of
the
10th
chap.
that
the
seven
Thunders
uttered
their
Voices
;
which
seems
to
be
a
manifest
intimation
of
the
farther
chastisement
of
those
,
who
could
not
be
brought
to
Repentance
by
the
former
judgments
;
And
those
must
necessarily
be
the
Party
of
the
Beast
:
Because
after
the
destruction
of
the
Greek
Empire
by
the
Turks
,
signified
by
the
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
,
about
the
end
of
the
9th
chap.
just
before
,
there
was
no
other
remainder
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
but
they
,
that
could
be
those
impenitent
Persons
,
much
less
,
that
could
be
said
to
worship
any
Idol
of
Gold
and
Silver
.
Now
the
seven
Thunders
are
uttered
long
before
the
Declaration
about
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
Rev.
10.
4.
in
the
11th
.
chap.
And
therefore
must
the
Time
of
them
at
least
begin
before
the
third
Woe
.
And
what
can
the
judgments
of
the
seven
Thunders
be
imagined
to
be
,
but
the
Plagues
of
the
seven
Thunders
be
imagined
to
be
,
but
the
Plagues
of
the
seven
Vials
,
since
they
are
the
same
number
of
Plagues
upon
the
same
Party
,
and
appear
just
about
the
concluding
time
of
the
Trumpets
,
which
does
sufficiently
qualifie
them
for
the
same
name
of
the
seven
last
Plagues
,
by
which
the
seven
Vials
are
known
?
There
is
therefore
ground
enough
from
hence
to
be
very
confident
,
that
the
seven
Vials
must
begin
before
the
found
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
or
before
the
third
Woe
.
As
for
the
particular
time
of
their
beginning
,
it
appears
from
the
15th
chap.
That
the
Vials
do
begin
upon
some
eminent
Victory
over
the
Beast
,
and
over
his
Image
,
and
over
V.
2.
his
Mark
,
and
over
the
number
of
his
Name
.
A
victory
over
the
Image
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
number
of
his
name
,
that
is
,
over
the
Church-power
of
the
Roman
Party
,
and
the
name
of
a
Roman-Catholick
can
signifie
nothing
but
the
PART
I.
Chap.
●●
.
free
and
undisturbed
profession
of
the
true
Religion
,
reformed
from
the
Roman
Impositions
.
And
by
the
place
of
the
seven
Thunders
in
the
tenth
chap.
which
appears
now
to
be
the
same
with
the
seven
Vials
,
this
Victory
or
Freedom
from
the
Yoke
of
the
Roman
Church
,
must
be
before
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
.
So
that
it
must
then
be
,
the
first
beginning
of
such
a
new
Reformation
,
and
of
the
undisturbed
profession
of
it
,
as
must
happen
before
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
Theor.
33.
who
are
elsewhere
determined
not
yet
to
be
risen
again
;
And
what
remarkable
time
can
that
be
,
but
the
beginning
of
the
Protestant
Reformation
?
For
the
victory
over
the
Image
of
the
Beast
,
which
denotes
this
freedom
of
Religion
,
must
be
understood
in
that
indefinite
sense
in
which
it
is
expressed
in
the
Text
,
and
so
to
comprehend
in
it
all
the
Parts
of
the
Reformation
;
And
it
being
also
described
as
a
Victory
newly
obtained
,
and
a
deliverance
from
oppression
just
newly
appearing
,
it
must
then
signifie
the
first
beginning
of
a
general
Reformation
before
the
time
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
;
And
therefore
to
no
other
point
can
this
Victory
be
reasonably
fixed
,
but
to
the
first
beginnings
of
the
Lutheran
Reformation
.
The
Vials
then
must
begin
soon
after
that
Time
,
and
be
fitted
to
those
events
,
which
do
most
remarkably
answer
the
characters
of
them
in
that
series
,
in
which
they
follow
one
another
;
And
the
knowledg
that
is
already
had
of
the
time
of
the
three
last
Vials
will
confine
the
four
first
to
those
events
,
which
do
the
most
exactly
suit
them
since
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
.
Again
,
since
the
seven
Thunders
are
a
further
chastisement
of
the
Party
of
the
Beast
,
for
their
impenitency
under
the
evils
of
the
second
Woe
,
or
the
Turkish
Hostilities
,
the
Vials
may
very
well
be
supposed
to
begin
presently
after
the
invasion
of
the
Imperial
Countries
by
Solyman
the
Magnificent
,
and
his
famous
Siege
of
Vienna
,
the
Imperial
seat
of
the
Beast
;
Which
happening
just
at
the
same
Time
,
when
the
Roman
Party
were
every
where
called
to
repentance
by
the
Preachers
of
the
Reformation
,
and
they
notwithstanding
continuing
obstinate
after
it
,
was
a
sufficient
ground
for
new
judgments
upon
them
,
and
for
those
mortifications
which
they
received
by
the
success
of
the
Reformation
.
It
is
indeed
pretended
,
that
from
this
very
account
of
Objection
.
the
seven
Thunders
in
the
tenth
chap.
it
appears
,
that
the
Vials
,
which
are
the
same
with
them
,
must
begin
with
the
third
Woe
,
because
immediatly
after
the
uttering
of
the
seven
Thunders
,
and
the
command
to
seal
them
up
,
the
Angel
there
is
said
to
swear
,
that
the
Time
of
them
v.
6
,
7.
should
not
be
yet
,
(
as
it
is
in
the
Original
,
)
But
that
in
the
days
of
the
seventh
Angel
,
(
which
is
the
time
of
the
third
woe
)
the
mystery
of
God
should
be
finished
.
But
it
is
manifest
from
all
the
description
of
that
Angel
,
which
is
made
up
of
several
very
strange
,
and
peculiar
circumstances
(
the
very
same
with
that
of
the
Angel
in
the
12th
chap.
of
Daniel
.
7.
5.
)
That
the
solemn
asseveration
,
that
he
here
makes
is
the
same
with
those
which
he
swears
so
solemnly
to
in
that
place
of
Daniel
,
and
that
is
,
to
declare
,
when
the
seven
Thunders
,
and
the
Times
of
the
Beast
should
end
,
not
when
those
last
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
should
begin
.
As
for
that
expression
in
the
Original
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
if
that
should
signifie
,
that
the
Time
of
the
Trumpets
v.
6.
should
not
be
yet
,
or
not
before
the
seventh
Trumpet
:
It
is
known
that
the
general
signification
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
is
a
space
of
Time
taken
Indefinitely
,
and
that
the
word
,
that
is
every
where
used
in
the
N.
T.
to
signifie
the
time
or
season
of
a
thing
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
;
And
tho'
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
might
be
pretended
in
some
rare
use
of
it
to
signifie
the
particular
Time
of
a
thing
,
yet
it
has
then
most
certainly
the
Article
before
it
;
And
never
will
it
be
found
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
without
an
Article
does
signifie
any
definite
particular
time
.
And
therefore
cannot
it
here
signifie
the
particular
time
,
or
season
of
the
seven
Vials
.
The
proper
signification
therefore
of
that
expression
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
is
either
,
that
there
should
be
no
longer
delay
of
those
last
Judgments
of
the
Thunders
,
which
should
put
an
end
to
the
Times
of
the
Beast
;
But
that
they
should
all
be
finished
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
;
Which
would
both
determine
the
time
,
when
the
Judgments
of
the
Thunders
should
begin
,
that
is
,
immediatly
after
the
impenitency
of
the
Romanists
,
under
some
great
mortifications
of
them
by
the
second
Woe
,
and
would
also
fix
the
point
beyond
which
the
last
finishing
of
them
should
not
be
delayed
,
which
is
signified
to
be
the
Time
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
;
Or
else
it
must
signifie
that
after
the
seven
Thunders
,
there
should
be
no
longer
Time
of
any
Roman
Rule
,
which
is
the
Object
of
all
the
Trumpets
,
but
that
in
the
days
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
(
after
the
last
Thunder
)
All
the
Prophecy
concerning
the
Roman
Empire
should
be
fulfilled
.
For
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
without
an
Article
must
signifie
length
of
Time
indefinitely
or
in
general
;
And
thus
does
the
proper
import
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
still
further
prove
the
beginning
of
the
seven
Vials
to
be
before
the
seventh
Trumpet
or
last
Woe
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
The
exact
Agreement
of
the
Order
of
Things
in
the
9th
.
10th
.
and
11th
.
Chapters
of
the
Revelations
,
with
that
of
the
Schemes
in
the
14th
.
Chapter
.
The
Vials
contemporary
with
them
both
.
The
four
first
Vials
evinced
to
be
before
the
third
Woe
.
The
coming
quickly
of
the
third
Woe
explained
.
The
last
end
of
the
Turkish
Wars
,
and
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
further
proved
to
be
just
at
hand
;
As
also
that
the
three
last
Vials
are
contained
in
the
third
Woe
.
Why
those
three
make
but
one
Woe
.
An
Objection
that
the
third
Woe
must
contain
all
the
Vials
,
Answered
.
Another
Reason
why
the
third
Woe
is
said
to
come
quickly
.
Why
the
seven
Vials
cannot
come
after
all
the
seven
Trumpets
.
Why
nothing
of
the
great
Persecution
in
the
seven
Vials
.
The
Reason
of
the
name
of
the
seven
last
Plagues
given
to
the
Vials
.
OF
all
the
Interpretations
that
have
been
made
in
this
part
,
there
is
none
that
seems
to
be
more
near
the
certainty
and
clearness
of
a
moral
Demonstration
,
than
the
conclusions
which
have
been
just
before
drawn
from
the
Order
of
things
in
the
fourteenth
Chapter
.
And
by
the
use
that
has
been
made
of
those
Deductions
from
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
it
may
with
a
great
deal
of
satisfaction
be
observed
,
How
exactly
answerable
the
whole
process
of
that
Chapter
is
to
the
Series
of
Events
,
that
are
described
from
the
end
of
the
9th
.
Chapter
,
to
the
end
of
the
last
woe
in
the
11th
.
Chapter
.
The
time
of
the
144000
,
who
are
sealed
to
escape
the
Calamities
of
the
Trumpets
,
seems
plainly
to
be
at
an
end
,
Rev.
7.
after
the
chief
Heat
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
at
the
last
Verse
of
the
9th
.
Chapter
.
They
could
not
be
sealed
to
be
secured
against
the
Evils
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
;
For
the
Evils
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
is
the
power
of
the
true
Rev.
11.
15.
and
Rev.
14.
6.
Theor.
58.
Church
it self
,
or
of
the
144000
themselves
,
increased
into
a
numberless
number
of
all
Nations
,
and
advancing
by
degrees
upon
the
Ruines
of
the
remaining
part
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
after
the
destruction
of
the
Eastern
Empire
;
And
therefore
could
not
the
144000
be
sealed
to
escape
the
Evils
of
the
last
Trumpet
.
The
end
of
that
number
of
the
144000
,
seems
then
to
be
at
the
impenitency
of
the
Romanists
,
after
the
Invasions
of
Germany
by
the
Turks
,
and
the
Siege
of
Vienna
by
Solyman
the
Magnificent
,
just
at
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
when
all
Europe
began
to
come
into
the
Church
,
and
so
turned
the
144000
into
the
innumerable
multitude
,
Chap.
14.
6.
Or
just
before
the
uttering
of
the
seven
Thunders
,
immediately
after
the
end
of
the
9th
.
Chapter
,
Rev.
10.
4.
which
are
found
by
the
seven
Vials
to
begin
with
the
Reformation
.
For
tho
the
144000
are
represented
as
the
opposite
Party
to
that
of
the
Beast
,
and
so
seem
to
be
made
contemporary
with
the
Beast
to
his
last
end
,
yet
since
it
is
certain
,
That
the
144000
were
sealed
long
before
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
which
was
not
till
after
the
first
Trumpets
,
(
CHAP.
I
IV.
Second
Part.
)
Their
time
may
be
as
well
at
an
end
before
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
according
as
it
is
here
represented
to
be
.
Thus
also
is
the
time
of
the
144000
in
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
represented
to
be
past
just
before
the
preaching
of
the
Rev.
14.
6.
Theor.
42.
Gospel
to
all
Tongues
and
Nations
,
which
is
now
found
to
be
the
first
Times
of
the
Reformation
.
They
are
said
to
be
the
First-fruits
to
God
and
to
the
Lamb
,
and
to
be
Vers.
3
,
4.
redeemed
from
the
Earth
,
in
distinction
to
the
great
Body
of
the
Church
of
all
Tongues
and
Nations
,
who
are
described
to
follow
immediately
after
them
,
according
to
the
known
distinction
of
the
First-fruits
from
the
rest
Rev.
14
of
the
Heap
in
the
Jewish
Law
,
and
of
the
First-Born
from
the
rest
of
the
numerous
Family
,
who
were
to
be
redeemed
by
something
else
in
lieu
of
them
,
and
not
to
be
sacrificed
.
And
so
their
being
said
here
to
have
been
redeemed
,
does
confine
the
Signification
of
the
First-fruits
to
their
proper
Notion
,
as
things
distinct
from
and
before
the
rest
that
follow
,
according
as
the
use
of
this
same
term
of
First
fruits
is
found
to
be
in
the
New
Testament
it self
,
as
Rom.
16.
5.
1
Cor.
16.
15.
By
this
then
it
is
here
signified
,
That
the
time
of
the
144000
was
past
at
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
to
all
People
and
Nations
,
or
at
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
just
as
their
time
is
found
to
end
after
the
fury
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
or
with
the
beginning
of
the
seven
Thunders
in
the
10th
.
Chapter
.
Pag.
271.
The
first
uttering
of
the
seven
Thunders
,
as
the
time
that
they
begin
at
,
is
before
the
War
,
and
the
overcoming
and
killing
of
the
Witnesses
,
in
the
10th
.
and
11th
.
Chapters
.
So
also
is
the
Hour
of
Gods
Judgments
,
which
is
of
the
same
import
,
described
to
be
before
the
great
Persecution
,
in
the
14th
.
Chap.
vers.
7
,
and
12.
The
War
and
Success
of
the
Beast
against
the
Witnesses
in
the
11th
.
Chapter
,
is
described
to
be
betwixt
the
beginning
of
the
seven
Thunders
at
the
Reformation
,
and
the
end
of
the
second
Woe
,
and
immediately
before
the
second
Woe
.
And
so
is
the
great
Persecution
in
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
betwixt
the
Fall
of
Babylon
at
the
Reformation
,
and
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
,
which
are
known
to
be
the
Theor
38
,
and
41.
same
with
the
third
Woe
.
And
in
both
of
those
Chapters
,
is
that
Persecution
described
to
be
the
fiercest
Storm
that
ever
fell
upon
the
Church
,
during
the
whole
time
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
.
In
the
11th
.
Chapter
,
it
is
expressed
by
the
terms
of
overcoming
and
killing
the
two
Witnesses
,
in
distinction
to
all
the
other
Humiliations
of
the
Church
over
the
Beast
,
which
are
represented
only
by
their
being
in
Sackcloth
;
And
in
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
it
is
set
out
by
words
of
special
remark
,
for
the
same
purpose
;
As
,
Here
is
the
patience
of
the
Saints
:
As
if
the
patience
and
constancy
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
under
all
other
Tryals
and
Sufferings
in
the
time
of
the
Beast
,
were
nothing
to
be
compared
with
this
.
And
then
the
work
of
the
Harvest
being
performed
Rev.
14.
14.
by
one
like
the
Son
of
Man
,
and
the
Wine-press
after
the
Vintage
being
trodden
by
one
whose
name
was
the
Word
,
does
shew
,
That
they
are
both
parts
of
Gods
last
Rev.
19.
13
,
15.
Vengeance
executed
upon
the
Beast
by
the
interest
of
Christ
and
his
Church
,
just
as
the
third
Woe
in
the
11th
.
Chapter
,
is
known
to
be
nothing
but
the
Victories
of
the
Christian
Church
over
the
Beast
.
The
History
of
the
seven
Vials
,
has
been
already
found
to
be
contemporary
with
the
whole
time
of
these
two
agreeing
parts
of
the
Prophecy
,
and
must
therefore
necessarily
receive
a
great
Light
from
them
for
the
determination
of
the
particular
place
of
every
Vial
,
as
well
as
it self
illustrate
the
Order
of
the
Things
that
are
delivered
in
those
other
Chapters
.
And
by
comparing
all
these
three
Accounts
together
,
it
appears
first
,
That
as
the
time
of
the
Vials
has
been
found
to
begin
with
the
Reformation
,
so
the
Victory
over
the
Beast
and
his
Image
,
just
before
the
Vials
,
Chap.
15.
must
be
the
same
with
the
liberty
of
Preaching
the
Gospel
to
all
People
and
Nations
,
Chap.
14.
6.
And
then
it
having
been
before
proved
,
That
the
three
last
Vials
are
confined
to
the
last
Woe
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
And
also
that
the
beginning
of
the
whole
number
of
them
is
at
the
Reformation
,
That
gives
very
good
ground
to
conclude
,
That
the
place
of
the
four
first
Vials
must
be
betwixt
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
and
the
last
Trumpet
.
For
if
but
one
of
those
four
should
be
made
to
belong
to
the
last
Trumpet
,
there
would
then
be
no
proportion
betwixt
the
time
of
the
last
four
of
the
Vials
and
the
first
three
.
Since
the
time
of
the
end
of
all
the
Vials
must
be
the
destruction
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
determined
to
about
the
year
1800
,
(
Suppos.
3.
)
there
will
be
near
300
years
betwixt
the
first
Vial
and
the
last
;
And
then
the
last
Woe
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
being
known
not
to
be
yet
come
,
there
remains
but
about
an
100
years
for
the
continuance
of
it
.
Wherefore
if
there
should
be
four
Vials
in
the
last
Woe
,
and
but
three
before
it
,
there
would
be
no
manner
of
proportion
betwixt
the
time
of
the
three
first
and
of
the
four
last
.
The
three
first
would
have
taken
up
near
200
years
,
and
the
four
last
would
not
have
above
100
years
for
their
continuance
;
And
so
the
three
first
,
which
are
not
half
the
number
,
would
have
continued
near
twice
as
long
as
the
four
last
,
which
are
more
than
half
the
number
;
which
cannot
be
imagined
of
them
,
since
there
appears
no
mark
of
distinction
betwixt
them
in
the
Text.
For
we
have
very
good
grounds
to
conclude
from
the
mark
of
distinction
,
that
is
set
upon
the
three
last
Rev.
8.
14.
Woes
,
to
signifie
the
great
disproportion
of
their
continuance
in
comparison
with
the
four
first
,
And
from
the
five
Months
allotted
to
the
first
Woe
,
to
distinguish
it
from
the
much
longer
continuance
of
the
second
Woe
,
That
if
there
were
any
such
great
difference
betwixt
the
time
of
the
first
and
last
Vials
,
it
would
have
been
some
ways
hinted
in
the
account
of
them
.
If
it
be
here
objected
,
that
there
is
no
such
distinction
of
the
third
woe
from
the
two
former
,
which
yet
is
not
to
continue
a
quarter
of
the
time
that
is
given
to
the
second
woe
,
it
is
to
be
considered
,
That
the
last
woe
is
the
end
of
all
the
business
of
the
Prophecy
,
and
so
was
the
eternal
Triumph
of
the
Church
over
the
Beast
.
As
for
that
which
may
be
pretended
from
what
is
said
of
the
last
woe
,
which
is
the
same
with
the
latter
Vials
,
That
it
should
come
quickly
after
the
second
woe
,
as
if
that
might
be
interpreted
of
the
short
time
of
every
particular
Vial
contained
in
the
third
woe
,
in
comparison
with
those
before
them
.
It
is
to
be
considered
,
That
it
is
the
last
woe
only
in
general
,
that
is
said
to
come
quickly
,
and
not
the
parts
of
the
last
woe
in
respect
of
one
another
,
of
which
kind
the
Vials
of
the
last
woe
are
supposed
to
be
;
And
that
Expression
can
then
at
best
signifie
no
more
,
than
that
the
last
woe
should
come
quickly
,
in
distinction
to
the
other
woes
before
it
;
And
let
the
last
woe
be
as
short
as
it
will
in
comparison
with
those
before
it
,
yet
that
would
give
no
Authority
to
place
any
more
of
the
Vials
in
it
,
than
would
hold
proportion
to
the
time
of
the
rest
of
the
Vials
that
went
before
them
.
But
it
has
besides
been
shewn
,
(
CHAP.
17.
)
That
the
last
wee
is
said
to
come
quickly
,
because
it
was
to
begin
very
shortly
after
the
end
of
the
second
woe
;
As
to
come
quickly
after
another
does
naturally
and
usually
signify
in
Scripture
,
and
not
because
it
was
very
shortly
to
be
fulfilled
.
Wherefore
to
keep
any
tolerable
proportion
betwixt
the
distant
Periods
of
the
first
and
latter
Vials
,
the
three
last
of
them
must
take
up
the
whole
time
of
the
last
woe
;
And
so
there
will
be
an
equal
proportion
betwixt
the
time
of
the
four
first
Vials
(
which
will
take
up
above
160
years
,
)
and
the
time
of
the
three
last
,
which
will
not
have
above
100
years
to
perform
their
work
in
.
From
hence
it
may
next
be
concluded
,
That
the
Resurrection
of
the
witnesses
and
the
end
of
the
Turkish
Hostilities
is
just
at
hand
.
For
the
time
of
the
first
four
Vials
which
begin
with
the
Reformation
,
is
now
run
out
;
And
there
is
but
just
room
enough
left
for
the
three
last
Vials
to
have
their
course
;
And
the
three
last
Vials
being
Theor.
66.
Conseq
.
2.
proved
to
belong
to
the
third
Woe
,
the
third
Woe
must
therefore
be
just
at
hand
,
and
so
the
second
Woe
by
the
same
Reason
,
must
also
be
very
nigh
its
end
.
Now
the
second
Woe
is
known
to
be
the
Turkish
Hostilities
(
Cons
.
2.
Theor.
19.
)
And
if
the
second
Woe
be
so
very
near
its
end
,
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
must
be
still
nearer
;
For
there
seems
to
be
many
things
to
be
done
,
betwixt
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
and
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
.
And
this
is
another
ground
to
expect
a
removal
of
the
Clouds
that
are
at
present
upon
the
Reformed
Church
,
and
an
end
of
the
Turkish
Power
within
very
few
years
,
though
there
should
be
little
strength
apprehended
to
be
in
the
proof
of
it
,
from
the
Day
,
Month
,
and
Year
,
Rev.
9.
15.
From
hence
also
we
see
the
length
of
the
third
Woe
in
the
last
Trumpet
to
be
determined
to
the
whole
time
of
the
three
last
Vials
,
which
in
proportion
to
the
rest
,
cannot
take
up
much
less
than
100
years
;
This
does
also
shew
,
That
the
last
Trumpet
must
begin
to
sound
within
very
few
years
,
and
bring
in
a
victorious
State
of
the
Church
,
advancing
continually
without
any
considerable
check
,
upon
the
ruines
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
and
his
Party
,
till
it
end
in
a
perfect
Triumph
over
all
the
Remainders
of
his
Power
in
the
World
;
And
that
the
chief
remarkable
Events
by
which
this
shall
be
effected
,
shall
be
the
Calamities
of
the
three
Vials
.
If
it
should
be
hereupon
enquired
,
how
the
three
last
Vials
can
be
the
same
thing
with
the
one
last
Woe
of
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
there
is
a
very
obvious
Account
of
it
in
that
which
is
made
to
be
the
last
Woe
,
which
is
the
uninterrupted
Triumph
of
the
Church
over
its
Enemies
,
(
Theor.
58.
)
Now
the
three
last
Woes
have
their
nature
and
distinction
from
those
who
are
the
particular
Executors
of
them
;
And
the
only
Agent
in
the
Woe
of
the
last
Trumpet
being
the
Interest
of
the
Church
or
of
the
revived
Witnesses
,
it
is
therefore
made
but
one
Trumpet
,
according
to
the
Examples
of
the
two
Woes
before
it
;
Which
make
but
two
single
Trumpets
,
tho
each
of
them
contain
in
them
many
different
Vexations
of
the
several
parts
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
is
the
Object
of
them
.
But
the
Vials
being
the
several
kinds
of
Judgments
upon
the
Party
of
the
Beast
from
the
same
Agents
,
are
therefore
as
many
as
there
are
different
kinds
of
Humiliation
of
them
by
that
one
and
the
same
Interest
.
And
tho
the
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
seems
to
come
from
another
hand
than
that
of
the
Church
,
under
the
Name
of
the
Kings
of
the
East
,
yet
before
they
are
described
to
act
against
the
Beast
,
or
to
come
to
the
Battel
,
there
is
a
manifest
intimation
of
a
very
extraordinary
Presence
of
Christ
himself
coming
into
their
Party
,
and
that
in
such
a
manner
,
as
he
is
signified
in
other
places
to
come
to
inflict
some
eminent
Judgment
.
But
it
may
seem
at
first
sight
to
be
something
harsh
,
from
the
account
just
mentioned
,
to
make
but
three
of
the
Vials
to
be
the
Woe
of
the
last
Trumpet
,
since
that
Woe
is
here
made
to
be
the
whole
Series
of
the
last
Mortifications
of
the
Beast
by
the
Church
,
(
Theor.
58.
)
And
for
that
Reason
ought
to
include
in
it
all
the
former
Vials
,
which
were
Mortifications
of
the
Beast
by
the
same
hand
.
In
answer
to
this
,
it
is
to
be
considered
.
1.
That
tho'
the
last
Trumpet
be
nothing
but
the
last
Judgments
upon
the
Beast
from
the
Church
,
yet
it
can
be
but
that
part
of
them
,
which
began
after
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
or
of
the
power
of
the
Turks
;
And
the
second
Woe
being
certainly
known
not
to
be
yet
past
,
and
there
having
already
been
several
Judgments
upon
the
Beast
,
since
the
Reformation
,
contemporary
with
the
second
Woe
,
and
yet
no
parts
of
it
,
the
third
Woe
,
or
the
last
Trumpet
,
cannot
possibly
be
thought
to
have
any
thing
to
do
with
those
Judgments
.
2.
Again
,
there
is
a
manifest
reason
in
the
Text
why
the
four
first
Vials
should
be
before
the
last
Trumpet
,
though
they
be
most
of
them
Plagues
from
the
Church
,
as
well
as
the
Woe
of
that
Trumpet
;
For
there
is
a
plain
difference
betwixt
the
power
of
the
Church
against
the
Beast
in
the
first
Vials
,
and
the
success
of
it
in
the
three
last
.
The
four
first
Vials
have
been
found
to
be
before
the
death
of
the
two
Witnesses
(
Theor
61.
)
And
the
success
of
the
Church
against
the
Beast
before
that
Time
was
very
variable
,
and
more
like
the
chance
of
War
;
It
was
continually
interrupted
with
the
like
fortunes
of
the
Party
of
the
Beast
,
and
,
considering
the
last
Issue
of
this
War
betwixt
them
,
viz.
the
killing
of
the
two
Witnesses
,
the
Beast
seemed
to
have
gotten
much
the
advantage
of
the
Church
by
this
War
.
But
the
success
of
the
Church
against
the
Beast
in
the
three
last
Vials
,
is
represented
as
an
uninterrupted
triumph
over
their
Enemies
in
the
way
to
their
utter
ruine
.
And
thus
the
Death
and
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
put
in
betwixt
the
four
first
Vials
,
and
the
three
last
stands
in
the
Prophecy
,
like
a
very
Remarkable
boundary
and
partition
,
to
distinguish
the
bounds
and
nature
of
the
first
Vials
from
the
last
.
And
just
as
betwixt
the
fourth
and
the
fifth
Trumpet
,
comes
in
that
great
recovery
of
the
Roman
Empire
by
Justinian
,
before
the
three
last
destroying
Trumpets
,
so
here
betwixt
the
fourth
and
fifth
Vial
,
comes
in
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
,
as
a
great
recovery
of
the
Beast
before
the
beginning
of
the
three
last
destroying
Vials
.
Thus
does
the
first
beginning
of
the
business
of
the
third
Woe
,
appear
to
be
just
like
that
of
the
second
;
The
same
thing
,
that
was
the
matter
of
each
of
them
,
was
acting
long
before
it
came
to
be
the
particular
business
of
the
Woe
.
The
Turks
who
are
the
second
Woe
were
a
great
Plague
to
the
Eastern
Empire
near
200
years
before
the
time
,
that
they
began
the
Execution
of
that
Woe
,
by
slaying
the
third
part
of
Men
,
which
was
not
begun
Rev
9.
15.
till
about
the
year
1300.
As
long
as
they
were
held
in
check
by
the
Crusadoes
in
the
Holy
War
,
and
were
repressed
by
them
,
they
are
not
made
to
be
any
part
of
the
second
Woe
.
So
also
are
the
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
from
the
Church
not
accounted
any
part
of
the
third
Woe
in
the
Time
of
the
first
Vials
,
whilst
they
were
continually
returned
again
upon
the
Church
;
But
the
first
date
of
it
,
as
the
third
Woe
,
is
from
the
first
beginning
of
such
a
Victorious
State
of
the
Church
,
as
continued
triumphant
over
its
Enemies
to
their
last
ruine
without
any
considerable
interruption
.
And
as
the
beginning
of
the
second
Woe
is
determined
to
the
Time
,
that
the
Turks
were
loosed
from
their
confinement
about
Euphrates
,
which
had
a
very
great
event
in
History
to
make
it
generally
known
:
so
is
the
beginning
of
the
third
Woe
signified
to
be
presently
after
the
Death
and
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
was
to
be
a
State
of
the
Church
,
that
should
alarme
all
the
World
to
take
notice
of
it
.
It
is
now
apparent
therefore
from
the
Text
,
why
the
third
Woe
must
of
necessity
come
quickly
after
the
end
of
the
second
,
as
it
is
there
said
of
it
;
For
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
the
two
Witnesses
,
which
is
just
before
the
end
of
the
second
Woe
,
must
be
such
a
new
flourishing
of
the
Church
,
as
is
made
by
the
Text
to
be
the
beginning
of
the
third
Woe
.
And
it
is
easie
to
believe
,
that
by
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
the
executioners
of
the
third
woe
were
ready
prepared
to
do
their
office
,
when
we
see
they
had
already
begun
a
part
of
it
,
at
the
fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
just
before
the
Rev.
11.
13
,
1
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
.
The
third
woe
therefore
must
needs
come
quickly
after
the
second
,
because
it
began
to
appear
just
before
the
end
of
the
second
,
whereas
the
characters
of
the
second
woe
Conseq
.
1.
Theor.
19.
CHAP.
III.
VIII
,
&
IX
.
did
not
appear
till
about
300
years
after
the
end
of
the
first
woe
,
nor
the
first
woe
till
near
an
100
years
after
the
end
of
the
Plague
of
the
fourth
Trumpet
,
that
went
before
it
.
It
must
be
acknowledged
,
that
it
would
make
a
much
fairer
show
of
concinnity
in
the
Prophecy
,
if
the
seven
Vials
were
included
in
the
last
woe
,
or
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
as
the
seven
Trumpets
seem
to
be
included
in
the
seventh
Seal
;
For
this
would
make
these
Visions
seem
to
have
a
very
orderly
dependance
upon
one
another
,
from
the
first
opening
of
the
Scene
in
the
fifth
chap.
to
the
end
of
the
Prophecy
;
whereas
now
these
Vials
seem
to
interfere
confusedly
with
the
Trumpets
,
four
of
them
are
in
the
Time
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
and
three
of
them
in
the
time
of
the
seventh
;
And
I
must
confess
I
was
so
desirous
to
have
the
Vials
fall
all
under
the
last
Trumpet
,
that
I
was
sometimes
thereby
byassed
to
apprehend
,
that
the
victory
over
the
Beast
before
the
Vials
in
the
15th
chap.
must
be
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
then
the
Vials
must
have
all
fallen
within
the
seventh
Trumpet
.
But
the
Reformation
was
so
remarkable
a
triumph
over
the
Beast
,
and
so
plainly
referred
to
in
the
Prophecy
at
the
14th
chap.
as
the
beginning
of
the
Judgments
Theor.
43.
of
God
upon
that
Party
,
that
I
could
not
avoid
the
pitching
upon
that
for
the
fixed
point
to
date
the
Vials
from
;
Especially
when
I
found
that
there
had
been
events
since
that
Time
,
that
did
exceed
the
judgments
of
the
first
Trumpets
,
and
are
no
where
accounted
for
but
in
the
Vials
,
that
did
exactly
answer
the
characters
of
the
four
first
Vials
in
the
same
Order
,
that
they
lye
in
the
Prophecy
;
And
saw
no
manner
of
ground
from
the
Text
to
place
them
any
where
else
,
but
only
the
Imagined
concinnity
of
the
Parts
of
the
Prophecy
;
For
that
is
not
to
be
valued
without
good
grounds
,
or
where
there
is
any
considerable
reason
for
a
different
way
.
And
then
,
it
is
no
wonder
,
that
the
Vials
should
interfere
with
the
two
last
Trumpets
,
because
at
the
same
time
that
the
woe
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
was
plying
the
Beast
on
one
side
,
the
Plagues
of
the
first
four
Vials
were
upon
him
on
the
other
side
,
and
so
were
two
sorts
of
Plagues
contemporary
with
one
another
from
several
quarters
,
and
therefore
could
not
be
included
in
one
another
.
If
the
Turks
were
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
it
is
certain
,
that
the
sixth
Trumpet
could
not
include
those
eminent
Judgments
,
that
have
fallen
upon
the
Romanists
since
the
Reformation
,
and
therefore
must
these
judgments
be
signified
either
by
so
many
Vials
,
or
not
be
signified
at
all
;
Whereas
they
were
far
more
considerable
humiliations
of
that
Party
,
than
their
vexations
from
the
Turks
at
the
same
Time
;
As
that
Ocean
of
blood
,
that
has
been
shed
to
the
end
of
the
Swedish
War
,
and
that
to
the
establishment
of
the
Protestant
Interest
,
must
be
acknowledged
to
have
been
.
But
it
may
be
demanded
,
why
the
History
of
the
seven
Vials
in
the
15th
and
16th
chapters
,
and
which
is
now
found
to
be
contemporary
with
almost
all
the
time
of
the
two
former
agreeing
Parts
of
the
Prophecy
,
(
in
the
11th
and
14th
chap.
)
should
have
nothing
in
it
,
concerning
the
great
Persecution
before
the
last
end
of
the
Beast
,
which
is
so
distinctly
mentioned
in
both
of
the
other
.
In
answer
to
this
,
it
is
to
be
considered
that
the
Prophecy
of
the
Vials
regards
nothing
but
the
account
of
those
Vials
,
and
the
judgments
in
them
,
for
which
end
alone
they
are
set
apart
by
themselves
,
as
singled
out
to
have
them
particularly
understood
under
the
name
of
the
seven
last
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
;
And
very
improper
had
it
been
to
interpose
any
discourse
of
the
success
of
that
Party
over
the
Church
of
God
in
the
midst
of
them
.
For
tho'
the
great
persecution
(
chap.
11.
)
be
mentioned
in
the
account
of
the
Trumpets
,
which
seemed
to
be
as
much
singled
out
to
signifie
so
many
Plagues
,
as
the
Vials
are
,
yet
there
seems
to
be
an
evident
Reason
for
that
;
and
that
is
,
because
it
was
necessary
before
the
last
Trumpet
,
to
give
some
account
of
those
that
were
to
be
the
Actors
in
it
,
which
were
the
Witnesses
risen
again
from
the
dead
:
As
also
to
show
the
connexion
of
the
Prophecy
of
the
Trumpets
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Prophecy
that
follows
after
it
to
the
end
of
the
Book
about
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
;
And
no
other
account
is
there
of
the
Tyranny
of
the
Beast
amongst
the
Trumpets
,
but
only
that
Persecution
,
To
show
,
that
it
was
brought
in
as
necessary
to
serve
that
end
.
Besides
,
that
Persecution
amongst
the
Trumpets
did
not
check
the
Plagues
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
upon
the
Beast
,
where
it
is
placed
,
but
was
the
success
of
the
Beast
against
quite
another
Enemy
,
then
those
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
and
so
was
proper
enough
to
be
mentioned
,
with
the
account
of
the
Plague
,
that
the
Beast
did
suffer
from
that
Trumpet
,
at
the
same
Time
;
But
it
could
not
be
mentioned
amongst
the
Vials
without
confounding
the
humiliations
of
the
Beast
in
the
Vials
,
with
his
Triumphs
in
respect
of
the
same
Enemy
,
that
is
,
the
Party
of
the
true
Church
.
It
may
indeed
at
the
first
be
apprehended
,
that
considering
that
there
is
no
mention
in
the
History
of
the
Vials
of
any
of
the
events
that
are
signified
to
come
before
the
last
Trumpet
in
the
11th
chap.
That
that
very
name
of
the
seven
last
Plagues
should
intimate
,
that
the
Vials
could
not
begin
,
till
after
the
sounding
of
the
last
of
the
Trumpets
,
which
are
the
seven
first
Plagues
.
But
it
is
to
be
considered
,
that
the
last
Trumpet
is
,
the
last
Woe
,
or
last
Plague
upon
the
Beast
;
For
it
brings
him
to
his
last
Ruine
;
And
therefore
is
it
impossible
for
the
Vials
,
which
are
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
,
to
be
after
the
last
Trumpet
.
And
this
does
sufficiently
satisfie
us
,
that
the
name
of
the
last
Plagues
given
to
the
Vials
cannot
possibly
signifie
,
that
they
were
to
come
after
all
the
seven
first
;
And
if
not
after
all
the
seven
first
,
then
there
is
no
force
in
that
expression
to
determine
the
Time
of
them
to
any
particular
part
of
the
latter
end
of
them
;
They
may
as
well
be
called
the
last
Plagues
,
if
they
fall
in
the
Time
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
as
well
as
if
they
fall
in
the
Time
of
the
seventh
,
if
they
be
different
evils
from
that
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
;
Especially
when
it
is
found
that
to
make
them
contemporaries
with
the
last
Trumpet
,
they
must
be
a
part
of
the
business
of
it
(
Theor.
59.
)
And
therefore
cannot
possibly
have
the
name
of
the
last
Plagues
for
coming
after
that
Trumpet
,
with
which
they
are
contemporary
.
There
must
therefore
be
some
other
reason
for
their
name
of
the
seven
last
Plagues
,
then
their
coming
after
all
the
seven
Trumpets
;
And
from
the
consideration
of
the
nature
and
order
of
the
Trumpets
it
is
evident
enough
,
that
there
is
a
great
distinction
betwixt
the
Judgments
of
God
in
the
Trumpets
according
to
the
several
Parts
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
they
ruined
.
Thus
the
four
first
which
did
ruine
the
first
Western
Empire
,
are
manifestly
distinguished
from
the
three
last
,
the
two
first
of
which
did
next
bring
the
Eastern
Empire
to
its
ruine
,
and
the
last
the
new
Western
Empire
restored
,
with
the
Church
Rule
of
it
.
The
seven
Vials
therefore
are
very
properly
called
the
seven
last
Plagues
,
because
they
fall
upon
the
last
remaining
Part
of
the
Roman
Empire
in
the
West
,
or
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Beast
;
Which
because
it
is
a
Church
Rule
of
a
much
different
nature
from
those
civil
Jurisdictions
of
the
Empire
,
that
had
been
destroyed
before
,
and
especially
because
the
first
beginnings
of
its
decay
began
before
the
last
end
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
therefore
are
the
Vials
(
which
give
an
account
of
the
gradual
decays
of
it
from
its
first
declining
state
)
very
properly
called
the
seven
last
Plagues
,
as
those
which
brought
the
last
remainder
of
the
power
of
Rome
to
its
final
ruine
;
And
as
the
civil
state
of
the
Empire
,
had
seven
Plagues
allotted
to
the
ruine
of
it
by
the
Trumpets
,
so
was
it
but
suitable
that
the
Church
power
of
it
,
which
makes
almost
all
the
figure
of
the
Beast
,
should
have
the
same
number
of
Judgments
to
bring
it
to
its
last
End
by
the
Vials
.
Thus
may
we
find
all
the
objections
against
dating
the
Vials
from
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
fully
answered
;
As
1.
That
of
the
great
concinnity
of
placing
the
seven
Vials
under
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
as
the
seven
Trumpets
are
in
the
seventh
Seal
.
2.
That
against
dividing
pag.
280.
the
Vials
betwixt
the
Time
of
the
sixth
and
seventh
Trumpet
,
3.
That
of
the
agreement
of
the
name
,
and
pag.
279.
pag.
278.
nature
of
the
seven
Vials
,
with
those
of
the
last
woe
.
4.
That
of
the
inconsistency
of
the
Vials
,
as
Plagues
upon
the
Beast
,
in
the
time
of
the
flourishing
State
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
miseries
of
the
Church
at
the
Death
of
the
Witnesses
.
pag.
273.
RIbera
on
v.
3.
c.
1.
Apocal.
Things
which
must
shortly
come
to
pass
.
How
shortly
,
when
most
of
the
things
in
the
Apocolypse
were
not
to
be
fulfilled
,
till
about
the
end
of
the
World
?
This
we
may
say
,
that
which
is
begun
is
now
done
.
The
common
way
of
speaking
confirms
this
,
and
the
usage
of
Scripture
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Conjectures
about
the
particular
applications
of
the
Harvest
,
and
Vintage
Chap.
14.
The
Vintage
cannot
contain
in
it
all
the
seven
Vials
.
The
Millennium
to
be
upon
the
Earth
:
But
after
the
conflagration
of
this
Earth
.
Many
Countries
inhabited
after
the
beginning
of
the
Conflagration
from
Dan.
7.
12.
A
middle
State
of
the
Church
betwixt
the
end
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
Millennium
during
the
Conflagration
.
FRom
the
Knowledge
that
is
now
had
of
the
third
Woe
,
and
of
its
Parts
,
the
three
last
Vials
,
It
may
be
concluded
,
that
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
are
nothing
Rev.
14.
15
,
18.
Jerem.
51.
33
,
34.
with
Lament.
1.
15.
but
the
work
of
the
last
Woe
.
a
For
according
to
the
use
of
those
expressions
amongst
the
Prophets
for
the
judgments
of
God
upon
a
Nation
,
they
must
here
signifie
the
final
judgments
of
God
upon
the
Roman
Church
in
the
last
ruine
of
it
.
And
since
they
are
both
known
to
be
after
the
time
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
(
by
Theor.
38
,
and
41.
)
what
can
they
be
but
the
work
of
the
last
Woe
?
But
yet
it
must
be
acknowledged
,
that
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
are
represented
,
as
two
distinct
Parts
of
the
last
destruction
of
the
Roman
Party
by
the
two
distinct
Angels
,
which
had
the
charge
of
them
;
And
by
that
,
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
seem
to
denote
two
very
signal
Rev.
14.
15
,
18.
Judgments
immediatly
consequent
upon
one
another
to
the
last
destruction
of
that
Interest
.
And
then
,
the
intimation
of
two
remarkable
comings
of
Christ
to
Judgment
at
the
end
of
the
sixth
and
seventh
Rev.
16.
15
,
&
19
,
11.
Vials
do
thereupon
seem
to
challenge
the
Application
of
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
to
themselves
.
For
the
Harvest
is
described
to
be
performed
by
one
on
a
cloud
like
the
Son
of
Man
,
as
Christ
is
elsewhere
described
;
And
the
Rev.
14.
14.
treading
of
the
Wine-press
after
the
Vintage
is
said
expresly
to
be
done
by
him
whose
name
is
the
word
;
and
Rev.
19.
15.
what
fairer
ground
can
there
be
desired
to
judge
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
to
be
the
effect
of
these
two
Vials
?
especially
when
it
is
considered
,
that
the
fifth
Vial
,
which
only
can
pretend
to
have
a
share
in
this
,
seems
evidently
Rev.
16.
10.
to
be
no
destroying
judgment
.
The
Beast
is
after
that
in
the
sixth
Vial
represented
to
be
in
great
power
with
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
and
of
the
whole
World.
And
V.
12.
therefore
does
the
fifth
Vial
seem
to
be
uncapable
of
being
a
Part
of
the
Harvest
,
which
is
always
used
to
signifie
Jerem.
51.
33.
Matth.
13.
39.
a
destroying
Judgment
.
This
would
extreamly
well
agree
with
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
in
the
Prophet
Joel
,
from
whence
the
use
Joel
3.
13.
of
that
and
of
the
Vintage
in
this
place
seems
manifestly
to
be
fetched
;
For
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
are
there
used
to
signifie
the
destruction
of
the
Enemies
of
Gods
Church
,
in
the
valley
of
Jehosaphat
at
the
deliverance
of
his
People
from
them
;
And
the
Plague
of
the
sixth
Vial
is
just
the
same
thing
,
in
HARMAGEDDON
,
which
signifies
the
same
with
the
periphrasis
of
that
in
Joel
,
that
is
,
THE
VALLEY
OF
CONCISION
.
And
the
Kings
of
the
East
in
the
sixth
Vial
,
are
generally
judged
to
be
the
Nation
of
the
Jews
returning
towards
their
own
Land
from
beyond
Euphrates
,
where
they
are
said
to
be
in
very
great
numbers
.
Thus
would
the
Harvest
be
the
Victory
of
the
Jews
over
the
Roman
Party
,
and
the
Vintage
the
triumph
of
the
Gentile
Christians
over
them
.
And
it
may
be
observed
all
over
the
New
Testament
,
that
the
Church
of
Christ
is
represented
by
these
two
as
the
constituent
Parts
of
it
.
And
thus
would
the
distance
of
the
end
of
the
sixth
Forty
days
.
Vial
from
that
of
the
seventh
be
very
properly
signified
by
the
distance
of
the
Harvest
from
the
Vintage
,
which
is
not
much
above
forty
days
,
and
would
very
well
answer
the
forty
years
betwixt
the
ends
of
those
two
Vials
.
But
when
we
see
that
the
seventh
Vial
consists
of
Rev.
16.
17.
&
ch.
18.
2.
ch
19.
two
distinct
destroying
judgments
,
one
upon
Babylon
,
and
the
other
upon
the
Beast
,
and
that
that
upon
Babylon
is
represented
to
be
of
general
influence
upon
the
whole
Party
,
and
that
all
along
the
14th
chap.
before
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
,
Babylon
and
the
Beast
are
set
out
as
the
two
great
distinct
Objects
of
the
Plagues
of
God
,
there
is
ground
enough
to
think
,
that
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
may
be
nothing
but
the
two
Parts
of
the
Plague
of
the
seventh
Vial
upon
Babylon
and
the
Beast
;
And
this
would
very
well
answer
the
nature
of
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
,
as
they
are
the
two
parts
of
the
last
continued
Destruction
of
the
growth
of
one
year
.
It
may
indeed
at
first
be
imagined
,
That
the
last
Destruction
of
the
Power
of
the
Beast
in
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
,
may
be
the
same
with
the
Plagues
of
the
seven
Vials
;
For
those
Plagues
do
at
the
beginning
of
the
15th
.
Chapter
,
immediately
follow
the
mention
of
the
Vintage
Chap.
16.
17.
at
the
end
of
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
as
the
particular
Judgments
by
which
the
last
Destruction
of
the
Beast
(
signified
by
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
)
is
executed
;
just
as
the
last
part
of
this
Destruction
is
set
forth
in
general
in
the
seventh
Vial
,
and
does
appear
to
be
afterward
executed
by
the
ruine
of
Babylon
,
and
the
Beast
in
particular
,
in
the
18th
.
and
19th
.
Chapters
;
And
,
as
the
Vengeance
for
the
Blood
of
the
Martyrs
promised
only
in
general
in
the
fifth
Seal
,
is
specified
afterwards
in
particular
,
in
the
account
of
the
Plagues
of
the
seven
Trumpets
,
(
by
Theor.
13.
)
There
is
this
farther
ground
for
such
an
apprehension
;
The
Wine-press
is
called
,
(
Chap.
14.
19.
)
The
great
Wine-press
of
the
Wrath
of
God.
And
Chap.
19.
15.
The
Wine-press
of
the
fierceness
and
wrath
of
God.
And
the
seventh
Vial
which
is
agreed
to
be
concerned
in
the
Vintage
,
is
said
,
Chap.
16.
To
be
the
Cup
of
the
Wine-press
of
the
fierceness
of
Gods
Wrath.
It
Rev.
15.
1
,
7.
cannot
therefore
be
questioned
,
but
that
the
seventh
Vial
is
certainly
of
the
same
nature
with
the
treading
the
Wine-press
.
Now
the
rest
of
the
Vials
have
much
the
same
Character
with
that
of
the
seventh
.
For
they
are
said
to
be
the
Wrath
of
God
filled
up
,
and
Vials
full
of
the
Wrath
of
God.
It
must
be
acknowledged
,
That
if
there
were
nothing
else
against
it
,
these
concinnities
might
be
listened
to
.
But
there
are
several
Considerations
,
which
shew
it
to
be
necessary
for
the
Vials
to
begin
before
the
time
of
the
Vintage
or
Harvest
,
as
particularly
that
of
Theor.
the
47th
.
And
the
eminent
Vexations
of
the
Roman
Party
ever
since
the
Reformation
,
especially
that
Ocean
,
and
those
Rivers
of
Blood
,
which
was
shed
from
the
beginning
of
the
Dutch
Common-wealth
to
the
end
of
the
Swedish
War
in
Germany
,
which
were
as
eminent
Plagues
to
the
Party
of
the
Beast
,
as
the
first
Trumpets
were
to
the
Roman
Empire
;
And
which
must
be
signified
by
either
the
seven
first
or
the
seven
last
Plagues
:
And
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
they
are
no
ways
signified
by
any
of
the
Theor.
41.
Plagues
of
the
Trumpets
,
which
are
the
seven
first
Plagues
,
and
therefore
must
be
signified
by
the
Vials
;
And
then
must
the
time
of
the
Vials
begin
long
before
the
last
destruction
of
the
Party
of
the
Beast
in
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
,
because
that
time
is
certainly
not
yet
come
;
whereas
those
Eminent
Judgments
since
the
Reformation
,
are
long
since
past
.
It
may
also
be
observed
,
That
there
is
no
such
exact
Agreement
betwixt
the
Character
of
the
Wine-press
and
that
of
all
the
seven
Vials
.
The
Wine-press
is
said
to
be
the
Wine-press
of
the
fierceness
and
wrath
of
God
,
and
is
indeed
the
same
with
the
Cup
of
the
Wine
of
the
fierceness
of
Gods
Wrath
mentioned
in
the
seventh
Vial.
But
that
Expression
of
the
seventh
Vial
,
does
plainly
distinguish
it
from
the
rest
of
the
Vials
,
as
a
very
extraordinary
Expression
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
far
beyond
those
in
the
rest
of
them
:
And
therefore
does
rather
distinguish
the
Vintage
,
(
which
has
also
the
same
Expression
,
)
as
well
as
it self
,
from
the
rest
of
the
Vials
,
then
prove
it
to
be
the
same
with
them
.
The
like
may
be
observed
from
the
14th
.
Chapter
,
v.
10.
where
there
is
almost
the
very
same
particular
Character
of
the
Vintage
that
has
been
found
in
the
seventh
Vial
;
it
is
called
the
drinking
of
the
Wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
is
poured
out
without
mixture
into
the
Cup
of
his
Indignation
,
which
is
the
same
with
the
Cup
of
the
wine
of
the
fierceness
of
Gods
wrath
in
the
seventh
Vial
,
and
do
both
of
them
denote
the
highest
point
of
the
Fury
of
Gods
Wrath
in
the
last
Act
of
Destruction
(
which
is
certainly
so
in
the
seventh
Vial
,
)
and
therefore
do
thereby
distinguish
the
Vintage
and
the
seventh
Vial
,
from
all
the
preceding
Expressions
of
Gods
wrath
in
the
rest
of
the
Vials
;
According
as
we
see
the
drinking
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
in
the
14th
.
Chap.
10.
Quite
another
thing
than
the
Hour
of
Gods
Judgments
in
the
7th
.
Verse
before
it
;
And
refers
plainly
to
the
Vintage
that
was
to
come
,
as
the
Hour
of
Gods
Judgments
does
refer
to
some
Vengeance
of
God
just
then
begun
.
And
thus
the
one
of
them
represents
the
time
of
the
Vials
just
then
begun
,
and
the
other
the
last
end
of
them
with
the
seventh
Vial.
It
is
plain
enough
(
from
Theor.
36.
)
That
the
Hour
of
Gods
Judgments
must
signifie
the
beginning
of
the
last
Chap.
14.
7.
Plagues
of
God
upon
the
Roman
Party
;
And
since
the
first
of
the
Vials
is
also
the
first
of
the
last
Plagues
of
God
upon
the
same
Party
,
it
must
be
contemporary
with
the
Hour
of
Gods
Judgments
.
And
then
must
it
as
certainly
Theor.
39.
Verse
12.
be
before
the
Harvest
and
Vintage
,
which
are
after
the
great
Persecution
.
THIS
was
the
farthest
Progress
of
my
Design
,
when
I
received
the
late
Learned
and
Ingenious
Discoveries
about
the
future
State
of
this
Earth
,
from
my
Honoured
Friend
,
The
Author
of
the
New
Theory
of
the
Earth
.
Dr.
Burnet
.
I
cannot
sufficiently
express
the
satisfaction
I
took
in
the
Choice
,
and
very
surprizing
Entertainment
that
I
there
met
with
;
And
I
think
my self
obliged
thereupon
to
communicate
some
of
mine
own
Reflections
in
confirmation
of
what
he
has
there
advanced
.
If
I
chance
to
differ
from
Him
in
some
small
Matters
,
I
am
so
well
acquainted
with
the
great
Ingenuity
and
Freedom
of
his
Spirit
,
that
I
think
it
not
worth
the
while
to
excuse
it
.
I
do
wholly
subscribe
to
his
Opinion
about
the
necessity
of
the
literal
Acceptation
of
the
first
part
of
the
21st
.
Chapter
of
the
Apocalypse
,
concerning
the
Resurrection
of
the
Saints
:
And
from
thence
do
acknowledge
the
unquestionable
grounds
we
have
for
a
Blessed
Millennium
here
upon
Earth
.
Ever
since
I
first
learnt
it
from
Mr.
Mede
,
I
have
extreamly
admired
,
How
it
was
possible
for
it
to
stand
suspected
for
an
Heresie
for
so
many
Ages
together
,
and
even
before
the
Times
of
the
Degeneracy
of
the
Church
,
ONLY
because
some
inconsiderable
Hereticks
had
made
a
sensual
Application
of
it
.
It
is
certain
,
That
the
Chiliasts
have
had
very
unreasonable
Charges
upon
them
by
their
Adversaries
,
from
the
first
times
of
Imperial
Orthodoxy
;
And
nothing
but
such
a
kind
of
Injustice
could
have
made
so
fair
and
modest
a
Writer
as
Mr.
Mede
,
break
out
into
such
a
Passion
against
St.
Jerom
upon
such
an
occasion
,
as
we
find
him
pag.
898.
Os
Hieronymi
!
says
he
,
and
so
goes
on
in
expostulating
with
him
.
For
it
is
now
almost
generally
agreed
,
That
the
most
Eminent
Fathers
of
the
Church
for
the
first
300
years
,
were
of
that
Opinion
.
The
Jesuite
Petavius
,
and
others
of
his
Society
and
Communion
,
as
well
as
the
most
Learned
of
Protestants
,
do
take
it
for
a
thing
that
cannot
be
denyed
.
Justin
Martyr
alone
is
a
sufficient
Witness
for
the
sense
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&c.
Justin
Martin
dial
.
cum
Tryphone
,
pag.
307.
Edit.
Paris
.
of
all
the
considerable
parts
of
the
Christian
Church
in
his
Days
,
which
were
the
nearest
the
Apostolick
Times
of
almost
any
remainder
of
Antiquity
after
them
.
In
his
Dialogue
with
Trypho
the
Jew
,
He
tells
him
,
That
he
himself
,
and
All
else
that
were
then
Orthodox
Christians
were
of
that
mind
,
that
is
,
that
there
should
be
a
Millennium
of
the
Saints
upon
Earth
.
The
evidence
that
there
is
for
this
Opinion
from
the
21st
.
Chapter
of
the
Apocalypse
,
must
convince
All
that
will
hold
to
the
true
Rule
of
all
Interpretation
,
which
is
,
Not
to
leave
the
literal
sense
of
the
words
,
where
there
is
no
clearer
grounds
for
another
.
For
to
make
it
unquestionable
,
That
the
Persons
that
were
chosen
to
Reign
with
Christ
for
the
space
of
a
thousand
Verse
●
.
9
years
,
were
to
enjoy
this
Priviledge
upon
Earth
:
It
is
expresly
said
,
That
their
Enemies
God
and
Magog
went
up
upon
the
breadth
of
the
Earth
,
and
compassed
the
Camp
of
these
Saints
.
They
themselves
are
also
said
to
live
again
after
they
were
beheaded
,
in
distinction
to
the
rest
of
the
Dead
,
who
did
not
Vere
4
,
5.
then
live
again
;
which
shews
,
That
the
Life
that
they
enjoyed
was
a
real
Corporeal
Life
,
and
not
that
in
which
All
Souls
are
said
to
live
to
God
after
Death
.
Therefore
also
is
it
,
That
this
New
Life
is
called
by
the
same
Name
of
a
Resurrection
,
that
is
used
to
signifie
the
return
Verse
4
,
5.
of
departed
Souls
into
their
Bodies
again
;
And
this
is
called
the
First
Resurrection
in
distinction
to
the
other
,
which
is
called
the
Second
;
Which
denotes
this
living
again
of
the
Martyrs
in
the
Millennium
,
to
be
the
same
kind
of
bodily
Life
that
is
promised
at
the
last
Resurrection
.
The
further
confirmation
of
this
from
other
Authorities
is
so
well
performed
by
the
Author
of
the
Theory
,
that
it
needs
no
further
concern
about
it
of
that
kind
.
The
first
Epocha
of
the
Millennium
,
seems
to
be
more
difficult
to
determine
,
viz.
Whether
it
begins
before
the
Conflagration
or
after
?
And
if
after
it
,
Whether
only
after
the
first
Effects
of
the
Conflagration
in
some
particular
parts
of
the
Earth
,
or
after
the
end
of
the
general
Conflagration
of
the
whole
Earth
.
It
seems
to
be
past
all
question
,
That
the
Millennium
does
not
begin
before
the
first
Appearance
of
the
Conflagration
.
For
both
Babylon
and
the
Beast
,
are
represented
in
the
18th
.
and
19th
.
Chapters
,
just
before
,
to
have
been
consumed
by
Fire
:
And
in
the
account
of
the
fourth
Beast
of
the
seventh
Chapter
of
Daniel
,
which
is
unquestionably
the
same
with
the
Beast
in
the
Revelations
,
at
the
11th
.
Verse
,
PART
I.
The
Body
of
the
Beast
is
said
to
be
given
to
the
burning
Flame
;
Where
by
the
Body
of
the
Beast
all
will
allow
,
must
be
meant
the
Body
of
that
particular
Kingdom
:
Which
is
a
sufficient
Proof
of
its
being
a
very
remarkable
beginning
of
a
general
Conflagration
.
For
the
Territories
that
must
be
signified
by
the
Body
of
the
Roman
Kingdom
,
must
be
a
considerable
part
of
that
which
is
to
be
destroyed
by
the
last
Conflagration
;
And
therefore
cannot
but
be
accounted
the
beginning
of
it
.
We
do
also
find
the
General
Conflagration
of
the
Earth
,
to
be
frequently
represented
as
one
continued
Event
,
and
fixed
to
one
set
time
,
which
is
called
,
The
Day
of
the
Lord
,
The
last
End
,
The
coming
of
the
Lord
.
And
this
is
frequently
fixed
to
the
burning
of
the
Seat
of
Antichrist
,
as
its
first
immediate
Effect
;
Which
is
a
manifest
proof
,
that
this
burning
of
the
Beast
,
and
of
Babylon
,
is
the
first
beginning
of
that
General
Conflagration
,
which
from
the
beginning
of
it
to
the
end
of
it
,
is
represented
as
one
continued
thing
.
Thus
does
St.
Peter
call
the
time
of
the
General
Conflagration
,
The
coming
of
Christ
,
The
Day
of
the
Lord
,
in
which
2
Epist.
3
,
4
,
●
1●
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
should
pass
away
,
and
be
burnt
up
;
Now
these
same
terms
of
the
coming
of
Christ
and
of
the
day
of
the
Lord
,
are
by
St.
Paul
given
to
the
first
appearance
2
Thess.
2.
8.
of
Christ
from
Heaven
in
flames
of
Fire
,
to
the
destruction
of
the
Man
of
Sin.
So
also
is
the
first
appearance
of
Christ
in
flames
of
Fire
,
made
to
be
the
same
with
the
time
of
the
general
destruction
of
all
those
that
obey
not
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
and
called
by
the
same
name
of
the
day
of
the
Lord
,
and
his
coming
,
2
Thessalon
.
1.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
It
may
then
now
be
concluded
,
that
the
Millennium
cannot
begin
before
all
appearance
of
the
general
Conflagration
.
But
it
may
be
questioned
whether
it
is
not
to
begin
immediatly
after
the
first
effect
of
it
upon
Babylon
,
and
the
Beast
.
That
which
gives
the
fairest
occasion
for
this
doubt
,
is
the
intimation
we
have
after
the
relation
of
the
burning
of
the
body
of
the
Beast
,
in
the
seventh
of
Daniel
,
that
there
will
after
that
remain
a
considerable
Part
of
the
Earth
entire
,
and
inhabited
.
For
it
is
there
said
at
the
12th
V.
that
the
rest
of
the
Beasts
had
their
Lives
prolonged
for
a
season
and
time
,
tho'
their
dominion
had
been
taken
from
them
.
The
least
that
can
be
apprehended
to
be
meant
by
the
rest
of
the
Beasts
,
must
be
,
that
the
three
other
Kingdoms
,
the
Babylonian
,
Persian
,
and
Grecian
,
which
had
been
represented
by
three
Beasts
just
before
,
were
not
destroyed
by
Fire
,
as
the
Roman
Territories
,
represented
by
the
Body
of
the
fourth
Beast
,
are
described
to
be
:
that
they
had
indeed
lost
their
ruling
power
,
or
their
dominion
,
but
that
the
People
in
them
were
still
alive
;
This
seems
to
be
the
true
,
and
genuine
sense
of
that
verse
,
because
it
follows
immediatly
after
the
account
of
the
slaying
of
the
fourth
Beast
,
and
of
the
burning
of
his
body
;
And
therefore
ought
to
be
understood
of
the
same
time
,
and
in
opposition
to
what
the
other
is
said
then
to
suffer
.
If
this
should
be
interpreted
only
of
the
continuance
of
the
three
Kingdoms
,
(
signified
by
the
rest
of
the
Beasts
)
for
all
the
time
,
that
they
were
made
a
Part
of
the
Roman
Monarchy
,
that
was
no
more
than
what
was
before
signified
v.
23.
in
the
Scheme
of
the
fourth
Beast
.
For
v.
23.
that
it
is
said
of
him
,
that
the
Kingdom
represented
by
that
Beast
had
devoured
the
whole
Earth
,
out
of
which
the
v.
17.
other
three
are
said
to
arise
;
And
this
was
represented
in
the
description
of
that
Beast
long
before
this
exception
of
the
rest
of
the
Beasts
.
This
then
would
incline
any
to
apprehend
that
Greece
,
and
Asia
,
were
here
signified
to
continue
still
inhabited
,
after
the
Burning
of
the
Western
Part
of
the
Roman
Territories
.
And
this
apprehension
would
be
fortified
by
what
may
generally
be
observed
of
the
great
judgments
of
God
upon
the
World.
They
are
ordinarily
executed
by
the
concurrence
of
the
natural
disposition
of
things
at
those
times
.
This
does
the
Author
of
the
Theory
observe
in
his
explanation
of
the
Deluge
,
which
is
every
where
made
the
great
Parallel
of
the
destruction
of
the
World
by
Fire
.
According
to
this
one
would
expect
,
that
the
Conflagration
of
the
Earth
should
not
be
all
at
one
time
.
For
it
is
incredible
,
that
the
Seas
about
the
Earth
should
be
evaporated
in
any
short
time
,
if
the
Conflagration
were
carried
on
by
the
natural
course
of
things
;
Besides
,
that
it
must
require
great
distances
of
time
to
carry
on
so
great
a
work
through
all
the
resistance
,
that
it
is
to
overcome
in
the
body
of
our
Earth
.
This
consideration
,
I
say
,
does
fortifie
the
other
;
But
I
would
not
have
propounded
it
alone
,
because
there
are
manifest
intimations
,
that
there
will
be
the
immediate
hand
of
Heaven
,
for
the
beginning
of
this
destruction
in
the
Territories
of
the
Beast
.
To
this
may
also
be
added
the
consideration
of
the
distinct
,
and
separate
accounts
of
the
burning
of
Babylon
,
and
the
Beast
;
As
if
it
were
but
the
first
earnest
of
the
general
destruction
.
Thus
we
see
it
,
in
Daniel
,
and
the
Apocalypse
about
the
Beast
,
and
2
Thess.
concerning
the
last
end
of
the
Man
of
Sin.
And
the
Wine-press
which
does
the
most
fully
express
the
last
end
of
all
things
in
the
Apocalyptick
Scene
,
and
as
this
Author
observes
,
seems
to
be
nothing
but
that
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
,
which
is
the
natural
effect
of
a
Conflagration
,
we
see
it
restrained
only
to
a
certain
number
of
furlongs
out
of
the
City
Babylon
,
or
to
some
Chap.
14.
20.
certain
bounds
of
the
Roman
Territories
in
Europe
.
These
may
be
some
inducements
to
apprehend
,
that
there
may
be
many
Countries
entire
for
some
considerable
time
after
the
ruine
of
the
Antichristian
Powers
by
Fire
.
And
then
,
the
Prophecies
every
where
representing
the
next
State
of
the
World
after
that
to
be
the
Universal
Reign
of
Christ
in
the
World
,
they
seem
to
invite
us
to
begin
the
Millennium
there
,
when
all
the
Enemies
of
the
Christian
Church
are
represented
to
be
destroyed
;
especially
when
we
see
no
distance
made
in
the
Prophecies
,
betwixt
the
end
of
the
Beast
and
the
beginning
of
the
Millennium
;
And
this
would
place
the
beginning
of
the
Millennium
within
the
time
of
the
Conflagration
,
in
those
Parts
of
the
World
which
were
yet
untouched
and
entire
.
But
this
is
inconsistent
with
the
Characters
of
the
Persons
,
who
are
designed
for
this
Blessed
State.
They
are
said
to
be
those
,
that
were
beheaded
for
the
Word
of
God
,
and
which
were
to
rise
again
from
the
Dead
;
And
therefore
are
the
remaining
Inhabitants
of
any
other
Part
of
the
World
uncapable
of
this
Character
.
It
might
indeed
be
replyed
,
that
those
,
who
are
described
as
risen
from
the
Dead
for
this
end
,
are
only
that
Part
of
these
Inhabitants
,
which
were
to
sit
upon
Thrones
,
and
to
judge
the
rest
,
upon
which
account
they
are
said
to
Reign
,
or
to
be
the
Kings
in
this
World
together
with
Christ
;
Which
supposes
,
that
there
must
be
others
besides
,
whom
they
were
to
Reign
over
,
and
to
judg
.
That
therefore
,
which
does
the
most
clearly
determine
the
first
point
of
the
Millennium
is
the
Characters
of
the
New
Jerusalem
.
Immediatly
after
the
thanksgiving
for
the
destruction
of
Babylon
chap.
19.
6.
It
is
said
that
the
Lord
God
Omnipotent
Reigneth
;
And
that
the
Marriage
of
the
Lamb
was
v.
6
,
7.
come
,
and
that
his
Wife
had
made
her self
ready
.
1.
It
is
unquestionable
,
that
by
the
Wife
of
the
Lamb
in
this
place
is
meant
the
same
thing
in
substance
with
that
which
is
called
the
New
Jerusalem
,
chap.
21.
2.
For
,
as
her
being
only
ready
for
Marriage
,
in
the
19.
chap.
does
signifie
her
to
be
yet
but
a
Bride
,
so
has
the
New
Jerusalem
the
same
names
in
the
other
Chapter
,
of
a
Ch.
21.
2
,
9.
Wife
,
and
Bride
to
the
Lamb
,
in
reference
to
this
.
2.
It
is
as
manifest
,
that
the
reason
why
this
intimation
of
the
readiness
of
the
Lambs
Wife
,
comes
in
immediatly
after
the
account
of
the
burning
of
Babylon
,
is
to
signifie
the
succession
of
the
true
Spouse
of
Christ
,
in
the
room
of
the
WHORE
that
was
destroyed
.
3.
By
this
then
it
appears
,
that
that
State
of
the
Church
,
which
was
to
be
afterwards
the
New
Jerusalem
,
was
to
succeed
soon
after
the
destruction
of
the
Beast
;
For
it
was
said
to
be
in
a
readiness
just
before
the
last
Fight
of
Ch.
19.
2
,
11.
the
Armies
of
Christ
with
those
of
the
Beast
.
4.
From
hence
does
it
appear
,
that
the
New
Jerusalem
,
and
the
Millennium
are
the
same
state
of
the
Church
of
Christ
.
For
that
state
of
it
which
is
called
the
New
Jerusalem
could
not
either
end
before
,
nor
begin
after
the
Millennium
.
1.
It
could
not
end
before
the
Millennium
:
Because
there
was
a
New
Heaven
,
and
a
New
Earth
,
and
the
former
Chap.
21.
2.
were
passed
away
before
the
Appearance
of
the
New
Jerusalem
;
Which
shows
,
that
this
State
of
the
New
Jerusalem
was
after
the
general
Conflagration
;
And
then
,
it
has
the
priviledge
of
having
no
more
death
in
it
;
And
therefore
V.
4.
must
it
always
continue
,
and
consequently
be
the
same
State
of
the
Church
with
that
in
the
Millennium
during
those
years
,
let
the
first
beginning
of
it
be
never
so
uncertain
;
Wherefore
the
continued
State
of
the
New
Jerusalem
could
not
be
past
before
the
Millennium
.
2.
The
State
of
the
New
Jerusalem
could
not
begin
after
the
Millennium
:
Because
it
was
in
a
readiness
to
come
presently
after
the
ruine
of
Babylon
,
and
before
the
burning
of
Ch.
19.
v.
7.
the
Beast
,
after
both
which
the
Millennium
is
described
to
be
;
Whereas
if
the
New
Jerusalem
were
to
come
after
the
Millennium
,
it
would
not
begin
till
above
a
Thousand
years
after
it
was
said
to
be
in
a
readiness
to
come
.
And
further
,
it
is
expresly
said
,
that
the
Enemies
of
the
Saints
in
the
Millennium
compassed
their
Camp
,
and
the
Beloved
City
,
which
is
the
same
peculiar
Character
of
the
New
Jerusalem
,
with
those
of
the
Holy
City
,
and
the
Chap.
20.
v.
9.
Wife
,
or
Bride
of
the
Lamb
,
in
chap.
21.
2
,
9.
This
shews
,
that
the
Millennium
,
and
the
New
Jerusalem
were
both
at
the
same
time
.
And
this
added
to
the
former
part
of
the
Proof
is
a
sufficient
conviction
,
that
the
New
Jerusalem
,
and
the
Millennium
are
the
same
State
of
the
Church
.
5.
If
the
New
Jerusalem
,
and
the
Millennium
be
the
same
state
of
the
Church
,
then
are
we
no
longer
to
seek
for
the
first
beginning
of
the
Millennium
.
For
the
New
Jerusalem
did
not
begin
till
after
the
general
Conflagration
,
or
not
till
there
was
a
New
Heaven
,
and
a
New
Chap.
21.
2.
Earth
,
and
no
more
Sea
.
This
is
sufficient
to
determine
the
beginning
of
the
Millennium
to
be
after
the
general
Conflagration
.
But
after
all
this
,
the
difficulty
about
the
prolonging
of
Dan.
7.
12.
the
lives
of
the
rest
of
the
Beasts
for
a
Season
,
and
time
,
does
still
remain
.
For
if
the
Eastern
Parts
of
the
Earth
,
Greece
&
Asia
do
after
a
while
continue
entire
,
as
seems
by
those
Beasts
to
be
signified
,
there
is
all
reason
to
apprehend
that
the
Christian
Church
will
flourish
there
free
from
all
fear
of
its
Enemies
;
And
then
there
will
be
a
State
of
the
Church
betwixt
the
ruine
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
Millennium
,
that
does
not
seem
to
have
any
mention
of
it
either
in
Daniel
,
or
the
Revelations
.
In
answer
to
this
objection
,
it
is
to
be
considered
that
the
true
Church
is
described
to
be
in
a
readiness
for
the
Millennium
,
before
the
time
of
its
being
actually
in
that
state
;
Chap.
19.
7.
And
the
dress
,
that
the
Wife
of
the
Lamb
is
said
to
be
put
into
,
in
order
to
the
Marriage
(
Chap.
19.
8.
)
gives
room
enough
for
that
pure
state
of
the
Christian
Church
,
which
is
to
come
in
betwixt
the
ruine
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
last
end
of
the
Conflagration
.
For
these
things
seem
to
be
prepared
in
the
sixth
Vial.
For
the
matter
of
that
is
a
War
betwixt
the
Beast
and
his
Confederates
,
and
the
Kings
of
the
East
beyond
Euphrates
.
And
the
place
of
the
Battel
being
said
to
be
Harmageddon
,
which
by
the
best
criticks
is
determined
to
referr
to
some
place
in
Palestine
,
this
does
seem
plainly
to
intimate
,
that
all
Asia
will
then
be
under
Christian
Kings
,
who
shall
subdue
all
the
power
of
the
Beast
in
those
Parts
.
For
tho'
there
be
no
express
mention
of
a
Victory
in
that
Vial
,
yet
since
it
must
be
a
Plague
upon
the
Beast
,
as
all
the
rest
of
the
Vials
are
,
the
only
Plague
,
that
it
seems
capable
of
inflicting
upon
them
,
is
the
conquest
of
that
force
,
which
were
gathered
together
in
Harmageddon
;
The
very
name
of
Harmageddon
does
alone
evince
this
.
For
it
does
properly
signifie
,
a
place
of
Concision
or
destruction
.
Here
then
appears
ground
enough
to
conclude
,
that
Asia
will
be
the
last
Stage
of
the
Church
on
this
side
of
the
Earth
;
And
this
gives
room
enough
for
the
fulfilling
of
the
Prophecies
concerning
the
conversion
of
the
Jews
,
and
for
any
of
those
Priviledges
,
which
by
others
may
be
thought
to
be
necessarily
confined
to
that
Country
.
For
in
the
first
place
the
Air
and
Soil
of
that
Country
must
in
this
way
be
supposed
to
be
much
changed
to
the
better
.
Whether
such
a
change
in
the
body
of
the
Earth
,
as
the
burning
up
of
the
Roman
Territories
must
needs
make
,
may
so
change
the
Center
of
its
gravity
,
as
thereby
to
make
it
incline
more
to
a
direct
scituation
of
its
Poles
to
the
Sun
,
which
will
make
its
seasons
equable
,
and
healthful
,
as
the
first
part
of
the
Theory
has
observed
,
I
know
not
;
But
the
Exhalations
,
and
Vapours
,
that
may
come
cool
to
those
Eastern
Parts
from
the
great
Fire
in
the
West
,
will
make
the
Soil
much
more
verdant
and
fruitful
:
As
it
is
every
where
observed
of
those
grounds
,
that
are
near
Mount
Ae●na
,
or
Vesuvius
.
How
the
Ashes
should
flie
so
far
,
is
easie
to
imagine
from
the
distances
,
that
the
eruptions
of
ordinary
Volcanoes
have
reached
to
;
It
will
be
as
easie
to
apprehend
,
how
the
vapours
should
wander
so
far
to
congregate
into
fruitful
showres
,
if
we
consider
,
that
the
heat
of
the
Western
Air
will
drive
them
into
those
quarters
,
that
are
farthest
from
the
focus
of
it
till
they
can
be
cool
enough
to
condense
into
Clouds
.
This
apprehension
of
the
gradual
,
and
slow
Progress
of
the
Conflagration
,
and
of
the
continuance
of
the
Christian
Church
for
some
while
after
the
first
beginning
of
it
,
is
further
confirmed
by
the
different
Ends
of
the
Beast
,
and
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
that
were
confederated
with
Chap.
19.
20
,
21.
him
.
The
Beast
and
False
Prophet
,
are
said
to
be
cast
alive
into
the
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
;
But
All
the
rest
of
the
Confederates
to
have
been
slain
with
the
Sword
that
proceeded
out
of
the
Mouth
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
Horse
.
The
Sword
of
him
that
is
there
called
the
WORD
Verse
13.
OF
GOD
,
and
which
is
said
to
proceed
out
of
his
Mouth
,
is
generally
concluded
by
Interpreters
,
to
signifie
the
same
with
the
Sword
of
the
Spirit
,
which
is
said
to
be
the
Word
of
God
,
Ephes.
6.
17.
The
Effect
ascribed
to
this
Sword
going
out
of
the
Mouth
of
the
WORD
,
viz.
that
with
it
he
should
smite
the
Nations
,
does
also
confirm
Verse
15.
this
.
For
it
is
the
same
kind
of
Expression
,
that
is
used
to
the
Church
in
Pergamos
,
That
he
would
fight
against
Rev.
2.
16.
them
with
the
Sword
of
his
Mouth
;
Which
therefore
in
both
places
,
must
denote
the
terrifying
Power
of
the
Word
of
God
in
the
Conscience
,
in
order
to
an
inward
Conviction
;
Just
as
it
is
described
in
the
4th
.
Chapter
of
Hebrews
,
v.
12.
with
the
same
peculiar
Epithet
of
a
Rev.
1.
16.
and
Chap.
●
.
12.
Two-edged
Sword
,
that
is
here
the
Scheme
of
it
,
and
in
two
other
Chapters
of
the
Revelations
;
And
the
Effect
of
it
as
a
Two-edged
Sword
in
that
place
of
the
Hebrews
,
is
said
to
be
,
To
pierce
to
the
dividing
asunder
of
Soul
and
Spirit
,
of
the
Joints
and
Marrow
,
and
to
be
a
discerner
of
the
Thoughts
and
Intents
of
the
Heart
;
All
which
is
but
a
Description
of
the
Terrors
of
an
Evil
Conscience
,
by
the
Power
of
the
Word
of
God
awakening
it
.
Wherefore
when
the
Confederates
of
the
Beast
are
said
to
be
slain
with
the
Sword
coming
out
of
the
Mouth
of
the
Word
,
nothing
can
be
understood
by
it
,
but
the
terrifying
Power
of
the
Truth
made
known
to
their
Consciences
.
And
then
the
slaying
them
must
be
understood
in
that
sense
,
which
killing
and
slaying
without
mention
of
Blood
,
is
in
several
places
of
these
Visions
known
to
have
,
that
is
,
of
having
lost
a
former
State
,
by
which
things
were
distinguished
from
the
rest
of
the
World.
Thus
is
the
killing
of
the
Witnesses
known
to
signifie
nothing
but
the
Suppression
of
that
outward
Profession
of
the
Truth
,
which
made
them
Witnesses
,
and
not
possible
to
signifie
a
litteral
Death
,
(
Conseq
.
1.
Theor.
28.
)
And
their
Death
and
dead
Bodies
there
mentioned
,
are
to
be
understood
in
the
same
sense
.
So
also
is
the
killing
of
the
third
part
of
Men
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
found
to
Rev.
9.
15.
be
nothing
but
the
loss
of
that
Roman
Name
and
Power
,
by
which
they
were
before
distinguished
from
the
Turks
.
For
it
is
a
most
incredible
thing
,
That
the
third
part
of
Men
should
be
really
killed
,
nor
was
it
ever
verified
in
History
.
In
the
same
sense
have
the
Expressions
of
killing
and
dying
,
been
found
to
be
taken
in
the
fifth
and
second
CHAP.
IV.
Trumpet
;
As
also
at
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
where
7000
are
said
to
be
slain
,
and
the
rest
to
be
converted
.
For
slaying
must
either
signifie
in
that
place
,
only
the
Suppression
of
the
Profession
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
or
else
the
Kingdom
there
described
to
be
converted
must
not
have
one
real
Romanist
in
it
,
which
is
absurd
to
imagine
of
it
at
that
time
,
to
which
this
is
fixed
,
that
is
,
long
before
the
last
end
of
the
Roman
Church
.
And
in
this
sense
does
Mr.
Mede
explain
this
very
place
,
pag.
907.
and
quotes
Hosea
6.
5.
to
back
it
,
where
it
is
said
,
I
have
slain
them
by
the
Words
of
my
Mouth
.
This
is
then
a
sufficient
warrant
to
conclude
,
That
by
the
slaying
of
the
Kings
and
their
Armies
with
the
Sword
,
that
proceeded
out
of
the
Mouth
of
him
that
sate
upon
the
Horse
,
is
to
be
understood
nothing
but
the
terrifying
Conviction
of
the
rest
of
the
Romanists
,
after
the
burning
of
the
Roman
Territories
;
Whereas
the
Beast
and
False
Prophet
are
said
to
be
cast
alive
into
the
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
,
to
signifie
,
That
they
were
cut
off
in
their
Impenitence
,
and
without
Remorse
or
Change
of
their
Profession
.
It
is
certain
,
That
if
the
Sword
out
of
the
Mouth
of
Christ
,
should
be
interpreted
of
any
such
fiery
Blast
,
as
was
to
destroy
so
many
Confederates
of
the
Beast
,
it
must
much
more
have
first
struck
down
the
Beast
and
False
Prophet
themselves
,
before
the
time
of
the
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
.
From
hence
then
,
there
is
another
ground
to
apprehend
,
That
the
Christian
Church
shall
not
only
continue
but
encrease
,
after
that
particular
Conflagration
of
the
Roman
Territories
.
Against
this
distinction
of
the
end
of
the
Beast
and
his
Confederates
,
it
may
be
suggested
,
That
the
Beast
is
also
Verse
11.
said
in
the
7th
.
of
Daniel
to
have
been
slain
,
and
his
Body
to
have
been
given
to
the
burning
Flame
.
But
it
is
plain
,
That
this
is
a
manifest
Contradiction
to
what
is
affirmed
of
him
,
in
the
19th
.
of
the
Revelations
,
if
what
is
said
of
him
in
both
places
should
be
understood
of
the
same
time
of
him
in
the
litteral
sense
.
For
in
the
seventh
of
Daniel
,
he
is
represented
as
slain
before
he
was
thrown
into
the
burning
Flames
.
And
in
the
19th
.
Chapter
of
the
Revelations
,
as
thrown
into
the
Fire
alive
.
That
place
therefore
in
the
7th
.
of
Daniel
,
must
be
so
understood
,
as
to
make
it
capable
of
being
consistent
with
the
other
.
Now
it
is
certain
,
That
in
the
19th
.
Chap.
Revelations
,
Rev.
19.
20.
it
is
expresly
said
,
That
the
Beast
was
cast
alive
into
the
Lake
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
:
And
in
what
sense
soever
the
Beast
be
said
to
be
alive
,
when
he
was
thrown
into
the
Flames
,
it
must
at
least
signifie
,
That
he
was
not
then
litterally
dead
;
The
most
then
that
can
be
signified
by
his
being
slain
,
and
having
his
Body
cast
into
the
Flames
in
Daniel
,
is
only
this
,
That
he
was
not
only
slain
,
which
the
rest
of
the
Beasts
are
said
not
to
have
been
,
but
also
was
burnt
:
There
is
no
necessary
order
of
things
imported
in
those
two
Characters
.
They
are
capable
of
being
understood
of
the
same
last
end
of
the
Beast
;
And
so
are
to
be
interpreted
to
reconcile
it
with
the
other
Account
of
his
end
,
which
is
not
capable
of
being
otherwise
taken
.
But
then
it
must
be
owned
,
That
the
term
of
Slaying
the
Beast
in
Daniel
,
must
there
be
litterally
taken
;
And
that
upon
this
very
good
reason
,
viz.
Because
there
is
no
use
of
that
Expression
in
the
Prophecy
of
Daniel
in
any
other
than
the
litteral
Sense
,
whereas
it
is
most
commonly
taken
in
a
Figurative
Sense
in
the
Revelations
,
as
has
been
already
observed
.
A
further
ground
for
this
is
,
The
intimation
that
is
given
of
the
Marriage
Supper
of
the
Rev.
19.
7
,
9.
Lamb
,
just
after
the
Ruine
of
Babylon
,
and
of
a
Blessing
pronounced
to
all
that
should
be
called
to
it
;
And
thereupon
follows
the
mention
of
a
Cry
with
a
loud
Voice
,
to
call
all
the
Fowls
of
Heaven
to
the
Supper
Verse
17.
of
the
great
God.
This
would
incline
any
to
determine
,
that
this
which
has
so
peculiar
a
Name
,
as
that
of
the
Supper
of
the
Great
God
,
must
be
the
same
with
what
was
before
called
the
Marriage
of
the
Lamb
,
when
it
appears
to
have
the
same
kind
of
Circumstances
joined
with
it
.
Now
this
Supper
is
described
to
consist
of
the
Flesh
of
the
slain
Kings
and
Captains
,
&c.
which
compared
with
what
has
been
already
found
to
be
the
Signification
Pag.
298.
of
slaying
them
,
does
naturally
invite
one
to
determine
,
That
the
Marriage
Supper
of
the
Lamb
must
be
the
Conversions
of
the
rest
of
the
World
after
the
Ruine
of
the
Roman
Church
.
For
since
their
being
slain
is
found
to
be
a
Figurative
Expression
,
neither
the
feeding
upon
their
Flesh
nor
the
Fowls
of
Heaven
,
can
be
understood
in
a
litteral
sense
.
Nor
can
it
be
understood
in
the
litteral
way
,
Why
the
eating
of
the
Flesh
of
Kings
and
Captains
,
should
be
called
the
Supper
of
the
Great
God
,
with
any
Reference
to
the
Marriage
Supper
of
the
Lamb
;
which
must
upon
that
account
,
denote
some
Relation
in
it
to
the
beginning
of
the
Universal
flourishing
State
of
the
Church
,
and
its
nearer
Union
with
Christ
the
Spouse
of
it
;
And
then
this
Supper
being
described
to
be
just
about
the
burning
of
the
Beast
,
and
before
the
Millennium
,
and
to
consist
of
those
same
Persons
that
were
confederated
with
the
Beast
upon
this
present
Earth
,
it
must
be
interpreted
of
some
flourishing
State
of
the
Church
after
the
beginning
of
the
Conflagration
,
and
before
the
end
of
it
.
This
middle
State
of
the
Church
before
the
last
end
of
the
Conflagration
,
is
also
intimated
in
the
Show
of
the
Holy
City
,
that
the
Evangelist
is
called
to
at
the
9th
.
verse
of
the
21st
.
Chapter
;
He
is
invited
to
that
sight
by
one
of
the
seven
Angels
with
the
seven
Vials
,
just
as
he
was
to
the
sight
of
the
Judgment
of
Babylon
,
by
an
Angel
of
the
same
Character
,
Chap.
17.
1.
Who
by
the
Plague
of
the
seventh
Vial
upon
Babylon
,
just
before
that
Show
,
appears
to
be
the
seventh
Angel
;
And
then
the
immediate
consequence
of
that
Judgment
upon
Babylon
,
being
the
Freedom
and
Deliverance
of
the
Christian
Church
,
That
Angel
of
the
seven
Vials
who
calls
to
the
sight
of
the
Holy
City
,
ought
in
all
reason
to
be
judged
to
be
the
same
seventh
Angel
,
And
consequently
to
call
the
Apostle
to
a
sight
of
the
Holy
City
that
was
to
begin
upon
Earth
,
as
well
as
the
other
of
the
Judgment
upon
Babylon
.
But
this
I
mention
only
as
an
intimation
concurrent
with
the
other
.
Thus
may
the
first
Earnest
of
the
Universal
Reign
of
Christ
begin
with
the
Conflagration
upon
the
Stage
of
our
Earth
;
And
so
may
the
immediate
Effect
of
the
third
Woe
upon
the
Beast
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
be
as
it
is
described
,
The
Conversions
of
the
Kingdoms
Rev.
11.
14
,
15.
of
this
present
World
,
into
the
Universal
Kingdom
of
the
Lord
and
of
his
Christ
.
And
from
that
time
may
Christ
be
said
to
begin
to
Reign
with
his
Father
for
ever
,
tho
the
Millennium
will
be
his
more
peculiar
share
of
that
Reign
.
And
thus
may
the
Lord
God
Omnipotent
Rev.
19.
6
,
7
be
said
to
Reign
,
while
the
Lambs
Marriage
Supper
is
eating
,
and
his
Bride
preparing
Her self
to
be
READY
Chap.
21.
2.
in
this
World
,
before
it
comes
to
descend
from
Heaven
,
as
the
New
Jerusalem
.
The
Conflagration
may
indeed
at
the
first
thought
of
it
,
seem
to
be
but
a
very
improper
Scene
of
Things
for
so
refined
a
State
of
the
Church
to
be
constantly
entertained
with
.
But
it
is
to
be
considered
,
That
those
Flames
of
Vengeance
that
they
will
have
continually
before
their
Eyes
,
will
be
only
the
means
of
keeping
them
in
a
more
constant
and
strict
observance
of
their
Duty
.
It
is
certain
,
that
this
partial
Conflagration
would
give
reason
enough
for
the
Conversion
of
both
Jews
and
Heathens
in
all
parts
of
the
World
,
which
is
difficult
to
find
a
place
for
in
any
other
way
.
CHAP.
XX.
The
three
Great
Revolutions
,
that
are
to
happen
very
shortly
,
considered
singly
,
and
with
Relation
to
one
another
.
How
they
strengthen
the
Proof
of
one
another
.
Why
the
three
last
Vials
are
distinguished
from
the
four
first
.
How
the
time
assigned
to
the
Vials
,
proves
the
first
Rise
and
last
End
of
the
Beast
.
The
time
of
the
first
Rise
of
the
Beast
further
evinced
from
the
Event
.
UPON
a
Review
of
the
Explication
of
the
Trumpets
and
Vials
,
it
appears
,
That
there
are
three
remarkable
Revolutions
relating
to
these
present
Times
that
are
fore-shewn
in
them
.
The
first
is
,
The
Return
of
the
Profession
of
the
Reformed
Religion
in
some
Eminent
Kingdom
where
it
is
now
suppressed
;
This
is
signified
by
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
Rev.
11.
11
,
12.
The
second
is
,
The
last
end
of
all
Turkish
Wars
against
the
Western
Empire
,
signified
by
the
passing
away
of
the
second
woe
,
Chap.
11.
14.
The
third
is
,
The
General
Mortification
of
the
Ruling
Power
of
the
Roman
Church
,
signified
by
the
pouring
out
of
the
fifth
Vial
upon
the
Throne
of
the
Beast
,
Chap.
16.
10.
These
Events
seem
to
have
very
fair
grounds
for
each
of
them
,
independant
of
the
proof
of
the
other
two
.
But
the
full
strength
of
the
Application
of
them
,
does
depend
upon
the
Relation
that
they
appear
to
have
to
one
another
.
Thus
may
it
be
observed
of
the
first
of
these
,
That
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
considered
apart
from
the
two
other
,
has
these
grounds
for
its
Relation
to
these
present
Times
.
The
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
is
after
three
days
and
an
half
of
the
Death
of
the
witnesses
in
Sackcloth
.
Now
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
being
agreed
to
be
the
Suppos
.
4.
Representatives
of
the
whole
true
Church
in
subjection
to
the
Roman
Church
,
Their
Death
must
be
the
total
Suppression
of
the
Profession
of
the
true
Religion
in
all
considerable
Countries
,
that
are
under
the
Domination
of
the
Roman
Church
.
This
is
still
further
confirmed
by
the
place
,
where
the
dead
Bodies
of
the
Witnesses
are
said
to
lye
;
And
that
is
,
in
the
Theor.
21.
Streets
of
the
Great
City
,
or
within
the
Territories
of
the
Roman
Church
.
If
after
this
we
look
into
the
present
posture
of
the
Protestant
Churches
all
over
Europe
,
it
will
appear
too
sadly
plain
,
That
the
Protestant
Profession
has
within
these
thirty
years
been
totally
suppressed
in
all
the
considerable
Countries
where
it
was
under
the
Roman
Church
;
And
the
last
Act
of
this
Suppression
was
either
at
the
Revocation
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
,
and
the
Military
Execution
of
it
all
over
France
presently
after
the
publication
of
that
Edict
,
or
at
farthest
at
the
conclusion
of
the
Persecution
in
Savoy
the
year
after
.
But
that
of
Savoy
seems
not
to
be
considerable
enough
to
come
into
this
account
.
It
appears
however
from
hence
,
That
the
Prophecy
of
the
Death
of
the
Witnesses
,
must
have
been
fulfilled
at
the
end
of
one
of
these
particulars
,
unless
we
can
imagine
,
That
there
will
be
two
Deaths
of
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
,
which
has
nothing
to
countenance
it
in
the
Prophecy
.
For
the
present
total
Suppression
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
all
Suppos
.
4.
Theor.
29.
considerable
Countries
that
are
under
the
Roman
Yoke
,
must
be
accounted
one
Death
,
according
to
the
Signification
of
the
Witnesses
in
Sackcloth
,
and
the
Death
of
them
.
Wherefore
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
being
described
to
be
three
years
and
an
half
after
their
Death
,
signified
by
the
three
days
and
an
half
,
(
Theor.
27.
)
Their
Resurrection
cannot
be
far
off
this
present
Time.
And
as
their
Death
was
the
Suppression
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
so
must
their
Resurrection
be
the
Freedom
of
that
Profession
returned
again
;
And
this
is
restrained
to
one
Kingdom
only
,
where
that
Profession
was
suppressed
,
under
the
Character
of
the
fall
of
the
Tenth
part
of
the
City
,
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
21.
)
The
whole
of
which
City
is
represented
by
Babylon
,
and
Babylon
is
found
to
signifie
the
whole
Dominion
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
that
Dominion
is
Divided
into
ten
Kingdoms
,
and
signified
by
the
ten
Horns
of
the
Beast
.
Here
is
therefore
good
ground
to
expect
the
return
of
the
Protestant
Profession
in
the
Kingdom
of
France
within
a
very
short
time
,
and
not
only
that
,
but
the
Conversion
of
the
whole
Kingdom
of
France
soon
after
the
grant
of
a
Free
Exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
;
because
the
Ascension
of
the
witnesses
,
and
the
Repentance
of
the
rest
,
follows
soon
after
their
Resurrection
,
Chap.
11.
12
,
13.
THE
Grounds
for
applying
the
end
of
the
Turkish
Wars
to
these
present
Times
without
any
consideration
of
the
other
two
Events
,
are
,
The
length
of
the
time
assigned
to
the
continuance
of
the
second
Woe
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
,
and
the
present
posture
of
the
Turkish
Affairs
.
For
the
time
allotted
to
the
continuance
of
the
Woe
,
is
an
Hour
,
a
Day
,
a
Month
,
and
a
Year
;
And
these
parts
of
Time
have
Rev.
9.
15.
been
proved
,
to
signifie
so
many
Years
as
there
are
Days
in
that
Sum
,
or
more
than
390
Years
;
(
CHAP.
VIII
.
of
this
Part.
)
It
has
been
also
made
much
more
sure
,
That
that
woe
of
the
sixth
Trumpet
is
the
Turkish
Hostilities
against
the
Roman
Empire
,
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
19.
)
The
beginning
of
this
length
of
Time
has
also
been
shewn
to
be
fixed
to
some
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
Ottoman
,
(
CHAP.
IX
.
of
this
Part.
)
And
from
the
beginning
of
any
Date
of
Ottomans
Reign
to
this
present
time
,
there
are
already
run
out
390
of
our
common
Years
.
But
from
some
Examples
in
this
Prophecy
,
it
is
possible
,
That
the
account
of
Time
may
here
be
by
Chaldaick
or
Babylonian
Years
,
that
is
,
360
Days
only
to
the
Year
;
And
then
the
whole
Sum
of
the
Years
assigned
to
the
continuance
of
the
second
Woe
or
the
Turkish
Hostilities
,
amounts
to
but
391
of
our
common
years
:
Which
therefore
must
be
now
at
their
conclusion
if
those
two
accurate
computers
of
Time
,
Mr.
Mede
,
and
Petavius
,
be
in
the
right
,
who
date
the
Reign
of
Ottoman
from
a
little
before
the
Year
1300.
However
,
let
the
Day
,
Month
,
and
Year
,
of
the
second
Woe
,
be
accounted
by
Roman
Years
,
which
was
the
received
way
of
Calculation
in
St.
Johns
time
,
as
the
other
portions
of
time
in
his
Prophecy
that
were
taken
out
of
Daniel
,
are
according
to
the
Babylonian
Account
in
the
time
of
Daniel
;
yet
there
is
ground
enough
from
the
History
of
Ottomans
beginning
,
to
think
them
capable
of
expiring
very
shortly
.
For
it
has
been
found
(
CHAP.
IX
.
of
this
Part
,
)
That
Ottomans
Victories
against
the
Roman
Christians
began
seven
or
eight
years
before
the
year
1300
;
And
then
there
is
space
enough
left
from
that
Date
for
the
expiration
of
the
Day
,
Month
and
Year
,
at
this
present
time
,
tho
they
should
be
accounted
to
be
396
Years
according
to
the
Roman
Calculation
of
the
number
of
Days
in
a
Year
,
when
this
Prophecy
was
delivered
.
As
this
does
sufficiently
shew
,
that
which
soever
of
the
Calculations
be
taken
,
the
time
assigned
in
the
Prophecy
is
capable
of
expiring
about
this
present
time
:
so
does
the
present
posture
of
the
Turkish
Affairs
extreamly
concur
to
strengthen
our
Expectations
of
the
last
end
of
all
the
Turkish
Hostilities
against
the
Western
Empire
,
by
a
lasting
and
general
Peace
.
THE
Application
of
the
third
Event
to
these
present
Times
,
that
is
,
The
general
Mortification
of
the
Power
of
the
Roman
Church
,
is
grounded
upon
the
Date
of
the
first
beginning
of
the
Vials
;
Which
compared
with
the
Events
that
have
since
happened
,
and
that
have
been
applyed
to
the
four
first
Vials
,
does
make
it
seem
requisite
,
That
the
fifth
Vial
should
be
now
just
at
hand
;
The
effect
of
which
is
,
To
fill
the
Kingdom
of
the
Beast
with
Darkness
.
And
this
Ground
for
it
is
independant
of
the
Characters
of
the
other
two
Events
.
BUT
NOW
if
we
come
to
compare
the
Proofs
of
these
Events
for
the
confirmation
of
one
another
,
They
will
appear
to
have
a
much
stronger
Foundation
for
their
Application
.
For
Example
,
The
first
of
these
Revolutions
or
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
does
appear
to
be
much
more
closely
confined
to
these
present
Times
,
by
its
Relation
to
the
second
and
third
.
For
if
the
Turkish
Hostilities
(
the
second
of
these
Events
,
)
Rev.
11.
13
,
14.
Theor.
21.
and
Conseq
.
must
be
very
shortly
at
an
end
,
then
must
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
be
much
sooner
.
For
there
is
the
Conversion
of
an
whole
Kingdom
of
the
Roman
Party
to
be
performed
,
betwixt
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
and
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
or
of
all
Turkish
Hostilities
.
And
the
present
posture
of
the
Turkish
Affairs
gives
a
further
presumption
of
the
likelihood
of
this
.
The
nearness
of
the
time
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
will
be
still
more
confirmed
by
the
Grounds
that
there
are
for
the
near
approach
of
a
general
Mortification
of
the
Power
of
the
Roman
Church
,
which
is
the
third
of
these
Revolutions
before
mentioned
.
For
if
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
which
is
found
to
signifie
this
Event
,
be
so
near
at
hand
with
the
general
Humiliation
of
that
Party
,
the
Death
of
the
Witnesses
must
very
shortly
be
over
,
and
their
Resurrection
begin
in
one
at
least
of
the
Kingdoms
of
that
Party
,
before
the
general
Advance
of
their
Power
in
All
the
Territories
of
the
Roman
Church
,
which
is
the
business
of
the
fifth
Vial
;
Theor.
65.
But
especially
,
if
the
fifth
Vial
be
the
first
part
of
the
third
Woe
,
which
brings
on
the
Universal
Kingdom
of
Christ
Rev.
11.
15.
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
66.
)
For
the
third
Woe
cometh
quickly
after
the
second
;
And
the
Witnesses
must
be
risen
again
before
that
time
,
according
to
the
order
of
the
Prophecy
.
THE
second
Revolution
,
or
the
end
of
all
Turkish
Vexations
,
is
also
much
more
certainly
confined
to
these
present
Times
,
by
the
Relation
of
its
Schemes
to
those
of
the
first
and
third
of
these
Events
.
For
if
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
be
now
very
near
at
hand
,
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
cannot
be
far
off
.
The
second
Woe
passes
away
presently
after
Chap.
11.
13
,
14.
the
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
,
which
is
described
in
the
Prophecy
to
be
much
about
the
same
time
with
their
Resurrection
.
And
next
,
if
the
third
Event
or
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
be
near
at
hand
,
for
the
general
Mortification
of
the
Power
of
the
Roman
Church
,
then
All
the
Hostile
Power
of
the
Turks
must
be
soon
at
its
last
end
:
Because
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
begins
the
third
Woe
,
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
66.
)
And
therefore
must
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
,
or
the
end
of
the
Turkish
Hostilities
be
before
it
.
THE
third
Revolution
or
the
general
Mortification
of
the
Roman
Church
,
is
much
more
certainly
fixed
to
these
present
Times
by
the
Relation
of
its
Characters
to
those
of
the
first
and
second
of
these
Revolutions
.
This
need
no
long
proof
.
For
the
fifth
Vial
,
which
does
describe
this
Revolution
,
is
the
beginning
of
the
third
Woe
,
(
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
66.
)
And
it
is
said
to
come
quickly
Rev.
11.
14.
after
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
:
If
then
the
passing
away
of
the
second
Woe
(
which
is
the
second
of
these
Revolutions
,
)
be
near
at
hand
,
the
general
Mortification
of
the
Church
of
Rome
which
begins
the
third
Woe
in
the
fifth
Vial
,
cannot
be
far
off
.
So
also
,
if
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
be
at
hand
,
the
fifth
Vial
which
begins
the
third
Woe
must
be
soon
after
that
Revolution
;
because
the
third
Woe
is
in
the
Prophecy
described
to
follow
soon
after
the
second
,
which
is
the
next
in
the
Prophecy
to
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
.
And
besides
,
the
third
Woe
is
the
continual
Advancement
of
the
true
Church
,
or
of
the
Risen
Witnesses
in
all
parts
of
the
World
,
to
the
last
ruine
of
the
Power
of
the
Roman
Church
,
(
Theor.
58.
)
And
this
according
to
the
order
of
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
,
and
of
the
third
Woe
in
the
Prophecy
,
seems
to
be
nothing
else
but
an
immediate
Sequel
of
the
Resurrection
and
Ascension
of
the
Witnesses
;
For
it
seems
to
be
nothing
else
but
the
immediate
Progress
of
the
Power
of
the
true
Church
in
all
parts
of
the
Dominion
of
the
Beast
,
after
its
recovery
from
a
State
of
Death
in
one
particular
Kingdom
where
it
first
revives
.
And
so
the
third
Woe
is
nothing
else
but
the
continual
encrease
of
that
Recovery
of
the
Church
from
the
first
Appearance
of
it
from
Death
,
at
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
.
Therefore
the
Plague
of
the
fifth
Vial
being
the
first
beginning
of
this
third
Woe
,
must
follow
very
soon
after
the
Resurrection
of
the
Witnesses
.
From
hence
may
it
easily
be
discerned
,
why
the
three
last
Vials
are
distinguished
from
the
four
first
,
and
made
so
many
parts
of
the
third
Woe
.
That
which
makes
the
difference
betwixt
them
,
is
,
That
the
four
first
fall
upon
the
Party
of
the
Beast
from
the
time
of
the
first
general
Decay
of
his
Power
.
But
the
three
last
come
upon
them
after
a
new
recovery
of
that
Party
,
and
their
Triumph
over
the
Witnesses
,
And
so
are
the
three
last
Woes
upon
that
party
after
the
last
flush
of
their
Power
;
As
the
three
last
Trumpets
are
distinguished
by
the
same
name
of
three
Woes
from
the
four
first
,
to
denote
the
different
Judgments
,
that
were
then
to
come
upon
the
account
of
the
recovery
of
the
Roman
Tyranny
at
the
new
Rise
of
the
Beast
,
which
had
been
much
humbled
by
the
Fall
of
the
Western
Empire
.
AND
NOW
it
may
be
observed
,
that
the
proof
of
the
Applications
of
the
Trumpets
,
and
Vials
does
stand
upon
its
own
bottom
,
without
any
other
suppositions
about
the
first
date
of
the
appearance
of
the
Beast
,
then
that
it
was
before
the
year
620
,
which
all
considerable
Suppos
.
3.
Protestant
Interpreters
do
agree
in
.
And
from
thence
it
is
easie
to
observe
,
what
a
new
demonstration
a
posteriori
,
these
Applications
do
offer
for
the
fixing
the
first
date
of
the
1260
years
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
.
For
,
in
the
first
place
,
if
the
date
of
the
Vials
be
the
first
times
of
the
Protestant
Reformation
,
and
the
fifth
Vial
be
but
just
now
at
hand
,
then
the
three
last
Vials
,
which
are
now
still
to
come
,
must
require
about
an
100
years
to
be
fulfilled
in
,
to
hold
any
proportion
to
the
four
first
,
which
are
found
to
have
been
past
since
that
date
;
And
it
appears
to
be
a
common
Rule
in
this
Prophecy
,
to
observe
some
proportion
betwixt
the
Parts
of
every
number
in
it
,
which
are
of
the
same
kind
with
one
another
,
as
also
to
signifie
the
disproportion
,
that
there
is
betwixt
such
parts
of
numbers
,
when
there
is
really
any
disproportion
in
the
events
to
which
they
are
applyed
.
This
has
been
already
observed
in
the
marks
,
that
are
set
upon
the
three
last
Trumpets
,
to
distinguish
the
length
of
that
continuance
from
that
of
the
four
first
;
And
this
note
of
distinction
betwixt
the
different
Trumpets
is
a
probable
confirmation
of
the
equal
proportion
,
that
there
is
betwixt
the
equal
parts
of
other
numbers
,
which
have
no
such
mark
of
distinction
betwixt
them
.
For
Exceptio
firmat
Regulam
.
It
is
therefore
very
reasonable
to
conclude
from
hence
,
that
the
end
of
the
time
of
the
Vials
will
not
be
much
sooner
,
or
later
than
about
an
100
years
hence
.
And
then
since
the
last
Vial
ends
with
the
destruction
of
the
Beast
,
this
is
a
new
confirmation
of
that
which
has
been
elsewhere
advanced
,
viz.
that
the
first
appearance
of
the
Beast
was
at
Justinians
recovery
of
the
Western
Empire
,
from
which
time
to
about
the
year
1800
will
be
about
1260
years
.
Conseq
.
4.
Theor.
5.
Conseq
.
2.
Theor.
66.
THIS
is
very
agreeable
to
the
nature
of
the
third
Woe
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
which
brings
the
Beast
to
his
ruine
,
and
is
found
to
be
just
now
at
hand
by
the
execution
of
the
fifth
Vial.
For
it
is
one
of
those
three
Trumpets
,
which
are
distinguished
from
the
four
first
for
the
length
of
their
Rev.
8.
13.
continuance
under
the
name
of
the
three
last
Woes
;
And
according
to
the
length
of
the
continuance
of
the
other
two
Woes
before
,
it
must
continue
for
a
considerable
time
to
hold
any
proportion
with
them
.
And
that
which
remains
for
the
ruine
of
the
great
City
Babylon
,
after
the
fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
it
just
before
the
third
Woe
,
does
seem
to
require
as
considerable
a
length
of
Chap.
11.
3●
.
time
to
finish
that
work
in
.
For
it
is
the
conversion
of
all
the
Roman
Church
,
except
a
tenth
part
of
it
,
which
is
thereby
signified
to
remain
for
the
work
of
the
third
Woe
in
the
seventh
Trumpet
,
and
which
therefore
cannot
require
less
,
than
such
a
proportion
of
time
for
it
,
as
is
allotted
to
the
three
last
Vials
.
The
coming
quickly
of
the
third
Woe
(
chap.
11.
14.
)
is
of
no
weight
to
hinder
the
length
of
its
continuance
,
as
has
been
elsewhere
observed
.
Coming
quickly
does
generally
signifie
in
Scripture
,
and
every
where
else
the
sudden
appearance
of
a
thing
,
and
not
the
sudden
going
of
it
away
;
But
more
especially
in
this
place
,
where
it
is
used
to
signifie
a
succession
only
to
another
thing
,
that
is
said
to
be
passed
away
.
This
Epocha
of
the
end
of
the
Reign
of
the
Beast
,
may
be
also
thus
further
confirmed
from
the
event
.
The
Reign
of
the
Beast
is
supposed
now
in
being
,
and
that
the
continuance
of
his
Reign
is
for
the
space
of
1260
years
.
The
Reign
of
the
Beast
then
could
not
begin
muchbefore
the
year
450.
For
there
are
very
near
1260
years
passed
since
that
time
.
There
wants
now
but
20
years
of
that
whole
space
of
time
.
And
besides
,
there
is
certainly
some
part
of
the
time
of
his
Reign
still
to
come
.
For
the
two
Witnesses
are
certainly
not
yet
risen
,
nor
the
second
Woe
passed
away
,
after
both
which
must
come
a
third
Woe
of
some
continuance
,
to
be
able
to
make
an
end
of
the
Beast
with
the
three
signal
successive
judgments
of
the
three
last
Vials
in
it
;
Especially
when
the
Plague
of
the
6th
is
described
,
by
a
great
War
betwixt
several
great
Potentates
.
Now
there
was
no
appearance
of
any
remarkable
event
,
fit
to
signalise
the
first
Rise
of
the
Beast
by
,
betwixt
the
year
450
,
and
the
time
of
Justinian
.
That
which
is
chiefly
urged
for
this
purpose
,
is
the
new
appearance
of
the
Ten
Kings
in
the
Roman
Empire
about
that
time
,
amongst
whom
that
Empire
was
shared
.
But
is
is
certain
,
that
the
Ten
Kings
were
in
possession
of
their
share
of
the
Empire
some
while
before
that
time
;
and
therefore
must
the
Beast
have
been
risen
before
the
year
450
according
to
that
account
;
And
then
would
he
be
at
an
end
before
any
such
long
execution
could
be
done
upon
him
,
as
the
three
last
Vials
,
or
the
third
Woe
do
represent
.
Besides
,
the
Beast
in
the
Revelations
is
known
to
be
the
same
with
the
little
Horn
in
the
seventh
chapter
of
Daniel
.
And
the
Ten
Kings
are
there
supposed
to
have
been
risen
before
the
appearance
of
the
little
Horn.
For
it
is
said
,
that
he
came
up
after
them
,
and
that
Dan.
7.
24.
v.
8.
he
came
up
among
them
.
The
first
of
which
does
plainly
express
the
preceeding
appearance
of
the
Ten
Horns
,
and
the
latter
the
existence
of
them
all
,
when
the
little
Horn
appeared
amongst
them
.
It
is
also
said
,
that
the
little
Horn
had
three
of
the
first
Horns
plucked
up
by
the
roots
before
Him.
Those
first
Horns
had
been
before
named
the
Ten
Horns
;
Which
is
a
clear
signification
,
that
the
ten
Horns
were
all
arisen
before
him
,
who
had
three
of
them
plucked
up
v.
8.
for
him
.
There
is
therefore
no
force
from
the
pretended
simultaneous
v.
7.
Rise
of
the
Beast
with
the
ten
Kings
to
fix
the
Rise
of
him
to
about
the
year
450
,
or
to
any
time
after
it
,
before
the
Reign
of
Justinian
.
THAT
which
is
the
chief
mark
to
know
the
first
appearance
of
the
Beast
by
,
is
the
New
succession
of
a
King
,
who
was
one
of
some
other
seven
,
that
had
been
before
him
;
The
Beast
—
is
the
eighth
,
and
is
of
the
seven
;
Rev.
17.
1●
.
And
it
being
agreed
,
that
all
the
seven
Kings
are
so
many
different
appearances
of
the
supreme
Government
of
the
Romans
,
it
must
be
enquired
,
whether
there
were
any
such
new
appearance
of
the
ruling
power
of
Rome
,
betwixt
the
year
450
,
and
the
time
of
Justinian
.
It
is
certain
that
the
Imperial
Government
was
about
the
year
450
the
Ruling
Power
,
and
that
it
received
no
change
till
the
conquest
of
Rome
and
Italy
by
the
Goths
and
Heruli
.
But
it
was
impossible
for
those
Barbarous
Kings
to
be
the
Beast
,
because
they
were
in
that
Age
made
an
end
of
,
whereas
the
Beast
is
agreed
to
continue
to
this
day
.
Nor
could
it
be
any
new
appearance
of
the
Papal
superiority
,
which
could
about
that
time
be
called
the
Rise
of
the
Beast
.
For
all
the
increase
of
the
Papal
Power
would
concern
the
False
Prophet
only
,
who
is
the
second
Rev.
13.
11.
12.
Beast
;
Whereas
there
is
a
manifest
distinction
betwixt
that
which
is
every
where
in
this
Prophecy
called
the
Beast
,
and
Him
,
who
is
called
the
False
Prophet
;
For
the
latter
is
on
purpose
represented
by
a
second
Beast
,
to
show
the
difference
betwixt
him
,
and
the
first
.
By
this
then
it
appears
,
that
the
first
Rising
of
the
Beast
,
could
not
happen
before
the
return
of
the
Imperial
Government
again
to
the
City
of
Rome
with
Justinian
;
Which
as
it
was
a
new
change
of
the
Ruling
Power
of
that
place
after
its
Conquest
of
the
Goths
,
so
was
it
very
properly
qualified
to
bear
the
Name
of
the
eighth
King
,
who
was
one
of
the
seven
;
For
it
was
the
Imperial
Government
,
which
had
been
the
sixth
King
before
,
But
upon
its
restauration
after
the
ruine
of
the
Goths
,
whose
Reign
was
the
seventh
King
,
was
an
eighth
,
which
had
been
one
of
those
seven
,
that
were
past
,
and
gone
before
it
.
Thus
does
it
appear
,
what
a
confirmation
there
is
of
the
first
appearance
of
the
Beast
with
Justinian
,
from
the
grounds
that
have
been
given
for
the
applications
of
the
Trumpets
and
Vials
,
independant
of
any
particular
supposition
concerning
the
first
Rise
of
the
Beast
.
And
now
on
the
other
side
it
may
be
observed
,
what
a
confirmation
it
is
of
the
applications
,
that
have
been
made
of
the
Trumpets
and
Vials
,
that
the
first
appearance
of
the
Beast
,
has
been
proved
to
have
began
with
Justinian
.
PART
.
I.
That
which
does
receive
the
greatest
advantage
by
this
is
the
application
of
the
Vials
.
For
if
the
first
time
of
the
Beast
was
at
Justinians
recovery
of
the
City
of
Rome
,
then
must
not
it
end
till
a
little
before
the
year
1800.
And
then
since
the
last
Vial
is
to
bring
the
Beast
to
his
end
,
The
last
Vial
must
also
end
about
the
same
time
.
Wherefore
since
the
three
last
Vials
have
been
found
necessary
to
be
contained
in
the
third
Woe
,
(
Chap.
16.
)
which
is
certainly
yet
for
to
come
,
and
that
the
Vials
are
found
to
begin
with
the
Reformation
,
The
fourth
Vial
cannot
be
still
to
come
.
For
then
there
would
be
no
proportion
betwixt
the
three
first
,
and
the
four
last
;
The
three
first
would
have
taken
up
about
160
years
,
and
the
four
last
would
be
finished
in
an
100
years
at
farthest
,
and
this
without
the
least
intimation
of
any
such
difference
betwixt
them
in
the
Prophecy
,
which
yet
is
found
to
signifie
any
considerable
difference
betwixt
the
parts
of
the
same
number
when
really
it
is
so
;
As
in
the
mark
of
distinction
,
that
it
has
set
upon
the
three
last
Trumpets
,
and
in
that
of
the
seventh
King
,
Rev.
17.
10.
to
signifie
his
short
continuance
This
demonstration
of
the
first
Rise
of
the
Beast
does
also
confirm
that
remarkable
difference
,
that
the
Prophecy
makes
betwixt
the
four
first
Trumpets
,
and
the
three
last
.
For
according
to
what
has
been
found
to
be
the
unquestionable
interpretation
of
the
fifth
Trumpet
,
the
three
last
Trumpets
begin
soon
after
the
first
appearance
of
the
Beast
,
and
the
four
first
end
a
little
before
his
appearance
,
which
gives
a
very
sufficient
reason
why
the
three
last
should
be
judgments
of
so
much
heavier
a
nature
than
the
four
firsts
as
to
be
introduced
with
so
dreadful
a
cry
of
Woe
,
Woe
,
Woe
,
and
to
be
followed
with
such
dreadful
Representations
answerable
to
it
.
The
provocations
of
the
Beast
were
of
a
much
higher
malignity
,
then
those
beginnings
of
the
Roman
Tyranny
,
that
usher'd
him
in
,
and
were
therefore
to
be
answered
with
judgments
suitable
to
them
.
But
then
the
sealing
of
the
144000
before
the
marking
of
the
Party
of
the
Beast
did
show
,
that
the
main
body
of
the
Christian
Church
was
corrupt
enough
before
the
appearance
of
the
Beast
to
have
the
Vengeance
of
the
four
first
Trumpets
executed
upon
it
.
The
length
also
of
the
time
assigned
to
the
execution
of
the
third
Woe
upon
the
Beast
,
is
by
the
same
means
further
confirmed
.
For
the
third
Woe
ends
not
before
the
last
end
of
the
Beast
;
It
is
that
,
which
ruines
him
;
And
by
its
character
of
coming
quickly
after
the
second
Woe
,
and
by
the
known
end
of
the
period
of
the
second
Woe
(
from
the
day
,
month
,
and
year
assigned
for
the
continuance
of
it
)
the
third
Woe
must
necessarily
begin
within
a
very
few
years
;
Wherefore
the
continuance
of
the
execution
of
that
Woe
upon
the
Beast
must
be
about
an
100
years
,
that
is
,
from
a
few
years
hence
to
about
the
year
1800.
BEfore
we
take
our
last
farewell
of
these
considerations
,
it
will
be
no
unpleasing
Entertainment
of
our
minds
to
reflect
a
little
upon
the
strange
concurrence
of
Events
,
that
come
now
to
crowd
into
be
accomplished
about
these
present
times
.
All
that
dreadful
War
,
and
slaughter
of
the
Witnesses
in
the
eleventh
chapter
,
has
happened
within
the
compass
of
the
last
forty
years
.
And
the
whole
Plague
of
the
fourth
Vial
has
been
executed
within
the
same
time
.
The
last
end
of
the
slaughter
of
the
Witnesses
,
Their
not
being
suffered
to
be
buried
,
Their
Resurrection
from
the
dead
,
Their
Ascension
into
Heaven
,
The
fall
of
the
tenth
part
of
the
City
,
The
general
Repentance
of
it
,
And
the
end
of
the
second
Woe
,
are
confined
to
a
very
few
years
,
some
past
,
and
the
rest
at
hand
,
And
signifie
the
most
remarkable
Events
,
that
can
be
found
in
many
Ages
,
viz.
The
utter
extinction
of
the
profession
of
the
truth
in
all
the
considerable
Territories
of
the
Roman
Church
,
the
preservation
of
it
in
the
Consciences
of
the
denyers
of
it
,
the
revival
of
the
outward
possession
of
it
where
it
was
suppressed
,
the
advancement
of
the
Protestant
Religion
into
a
Popish
Throne
,
The
Revolt
of
the
Government
of
that
Kingdom
from
the
Roman
Church
,
the
conversion
of
that
whole
Kingdom
to
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
then
the
final
end
of
all
Turkish
Wars
,
either
by
a
general
peace
or
the
ruine
of
their
Empire
.
Presently
after
this
is
to
be
expected
the
beginning
of
the
fifth
Vial
,
which
is
the
most
remarkable
Plague
of
any
that
had
happened
,
and
at
the
same
time
the
beginning
of
the
Third
Woe
,
set
out
by
the
eminent
circumstances
of
the
sounding
of
the
last
Trumpet
,
and
to
be
soon
fulfilled
by
the
beginning
of
a
general
mortification
of
the
Interest
of
the
Roman
Church
in
all
parts
of
its
Dominion
,
which
is
to
continue
for
about
forty
years
.
These
Reflections
compared
with
the
happy
earnest
,
that
we
have
already
had
in
these
Nations
,
of
the
speedy
accomplishment
of
the
lightsome
part
of
these
Events
just
now
at
hand
,
must
make
us
with
all
pious
gratitude
acknowledge
,
that
,
BLESSED
ARE
THE
EYES
,
THAT
SEE
THE
THINGS
,
THAT
WE
DO
,
AND
SHALL
SEE
.
FINIS
.